《My Personal Lycan King》


 Chapter 1 - -1 In The New Town Pearly Canines!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Dear diary, today is thest day of me being here. It''s been exactly a year since the incident happened. I have been told that all my decisions are always impulsive and rash. But I am moving out of here to further my studies and maybe for a break too. Mom and dad would''ve wanted that, right? For me to live my life happily. ??


    I know I''ll miss here, but I think I need a change of life and ce, otherwise, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to get over the fact that both of them left me to fight in this world alone.


    I am moving with my aunt Ma in her town Pearly canines. The name''s weird, right? But it is the closest to the university I once liked and will also help her look after me. She is great and super cool, I had always thought about living with her and having fun, but I never pegged that I would be doing that under these circumstances, I just hope I won''t implicate too much on her.


    Need to pack now.


    Love.


    Vic."


    Writing thest entry of the diary, I quickly ced it inside the hiddenpartment of my room, which was behind my wardrobe.


    Just like today, even the entry I wrote on the diary wasst, because it was thest page. Looks like I need to buy a new one as soon as I get there.


    New life, new entries, new memories. That was my n for the future, nothing tooplicated.


    I just hope things work out like I am expecting.


    Checking onest time that everything was ced perfectly, I zipped my duffle bag and picked my suitcase. I had decided to only take few things, like my favourite clothes, necessities like my mom dad''s photo album and all other small things that''ll keep me happy and will make me feel at home.


    Rest of the things, I just made sure was ced neatly and were not at danger of falling out of ce.


    Though I was moving out of this ce, I don''t intend to sell this property for now. It has memories of mom and dad with me. Maybe after the university will be over, I mighte back and live here.


    Making sure all the taps and windows were locked, I took onest look at the house before smiling sadly and locking the door.


    "You''re going Victory?" My neighbour aunt who was in police asked.


    "Yes, aunty. I''ll have to trouble you to look after the house." I said politely.


    "That''s not an issue dear. I am ready to take you under my wings and discard that useless son of mine if you agree." She joked.


    "Hey!! I heard that mom!" A voice came from inside her house.


    "It was meant to be heard." She yelled back to her son, beforeughing politely at me.


    I smiled sadly at the mother-son interaction. I just miss mom and dad too much, even though they were not my real parents, I never loved them any less.


    Nodding onest time at her, I went around the house where a cab was already waiting for me.


    Carrying the duffle bag and a suitcase, one in a hand each, I was off to the airport.


    The town was at a three hours distance from the airport. And my flight would take around 4 hours, so all in all, I had to suffer almost 9 hours of travelling now.


    Just great!


    Plugging in my headphones, I quickly downloaded a few more songs, 3 audiobooks to listen when I will be on the flight. I know they have turned off phone policy everywhere, but I can always listen to downloaded songs in aerone mode.


    Feeling greatly satisfied with my idea, I embraced the idea of gruesome travelling.


    ___________After 9 hours__________


    I asked the driver of the cab to stop in front of the address that I remembered and took out my luggage before giving him the fair.


    I don''t know why but I was feeling a weird kind of vibe from the moment I have entered the city.


    As if something is attracting me.


    And it didn''t help much when the driver looked at me like I was some weird personality when I said I wanted to go to Pearly canines.


    He obviously charged me double the fair, which made me roll my eyes at his tactics. Way to go with new people in the area.


    Not minding much I epted his offer because no other person was even ready toe here.


    Standing in front of a house, I contemted if this was the same address or not? I have been here only once when I was a kid, where I had almost fought with a kid and since then, mom and dad never allowed me here.


    The house that I remembered from around 9 years back wasn''t like this. But from what I remember this should be the exact ce.


    Also, the window chime hanging at the balcony of the room on the first floor was too hard to ignore, because it was personally made by me.


    I looked at the exceptionally well-built house and rang the bell two times, however, no one opened the door.


    Taking out my phone, I scrolled through my contact list and saw a few numbers, under a single name. I called aunt Ma with a number she had used to call mest time. I just hope it is the same one as before, because she has a habit of keeping different numbers and which one is working when, no one can predict.


    "Hello? Am I talking to Miss Ma Gibberson? Huh, thank god. Ma, I am in front of your house. Can you pleasee and open the door, if you''re home."


    "Hey sweetie, I am soo sorry. I am at a nearby supermarket buying groceries for you, I''ll be there in half an hour. Can I please trouble you to sit in the cafe nearby till then?" Ma asked awkwardly.


    Knowing her habits, she was probably busy buying thest minute, groceries, snacks and choctes for me and was contemting if I would like them or not.


    "No worries, take your time. And don''t bother yourself too much. I like everything you choose." With that, I ended up the call.


    Did she say a nearby caf¨¦? I looked to my left and right to check if there was one, and soon enough, I found one. The sign of the cafe was too hard to ignore.


    cing my luggage behind the main gate, I took out my wallet, before moving towards the caf¨¦.


    This caf¨¦ looked good. From outside it might not look that great, but the inside was a whole different story. It was both homey and elegant.


    "Hey, what can I get you?" Thedy behind the counter asked.


    "Mm a cold coffee with extra chocte syrup and choco chips for beverage and can I have those two sandwiches along with them? Thank-You." I ordered politely.


    "Honey! You heard her. Two sandwiches and a cold coffee with extra chocte and choco chips." Thedy yelled back.


    "Honey, you look new. Are you visiting someone here? I am sure, I have never seen you around." Thedy asked.


    "Umm yeah...I will be staying here for some time. I am here at my aunt''s and will pursue university from here." I replied.


    There was nothing wrong with answering a few questions, I thought. Plus thisdy looked harmless and weing.


    I sat in a booth near the window after I ordered my things.


    Looking outside, I noticed a bunch of teenagers around my age,ughing and joking around. It was an exquisite view for me. I used to have fun with my friends like this before my parents left me.


    Shaking my head to get myself out of the sad memories I stared back at the group and noticed something.


    Not only the boys in the group were extremely well built and handsome, but the girls were also too, exceptionally beautiful.


    ''Is this the ce from where future models and people for entertainment businesses are picked up?''


    My gaze followed one of the males that looked my type, or my type beforest year. I saw them entering the caf¨¦ and so, themotion that was happening outside was heard in the caf¨¦ too.


    "Guys, stop shouting. You are ruining the first impression of this town in front of our guest." The counterdy said, motioning her gaze towards me.


    As if her words triggered something, in them, everyone quietened down immediately and started looking my way.


    So, peeps, this is how you be the centre of unwanted attention.


    I wanted to roll my eyes at this. Does this town don''t get that many outsiders?


    "Hey, you new here?" The guy that I said was my type came to me and asked politely.


    ''Thanks for asking the obvious, Mr obvious.'' I wanted to say.


    "Yeah. I''ll be attending Uni here." I said and thanked the waiter who brought my servings.


    The food on the flight wasn''t too good, and I was feeling terribly hungry.


    "Wow..that sounds good. We all are going to attend uni this year. Hey guys, we have a new ssmate here. Come and say hello." He shouted towards his friends.


    "Oh, I forgot, my name is Daniel. You can call me Dan or Niel or Daniel. Anything. I don''t really mind." He said showing me his perfect teeth.


    "Victoria," I said.


    "Hey, hurry up. I want to introduce myself to that chick." I heard a distant chatter, that made me a bit awkward. It''s been soo long since I''ve been called a chick like this. Otherwise, I was just used to sympathy gazes from my friends and anybody who knew me.


    I just smiled at Daniel''s friendly attitude.


    He was good-looking and great, but I still wasn''tfortable with soo many people around me. Before everyone coulde to me after cing their orders, I took mine in my hand before rushing out of the caf¨¦.


    I know, I chickened out and I did say I was going for a change, but I just couldn''t bring myself to fake smile for too long. It will take me some time to adjust here, especially with these surrounding forests.


    Reaching aunt''s house, I noticed my luggage wasn''t there. Probably aunt Ma already took it inside.


    Huh! Looking at the house, I took a deep breath before putting on the best smile natural I could muster and went inside.


    ''Here Ie new life.''


    Entering the house, I greeted Ma with a sweet hug, which was reciprocated by a bone-crushing one.


    Even though she was my aunt, she never liked being called one.


    ording to her being called aunt makes her feel old, and I think she was right about it. If someone doesn''t know her, then he or she probably would think she is just turning 22 or 23 even though she was turning 34 this year.


    "Hey, Victory. So finally we get to live together uhh? I know you must be sad and feeling solemn about what happened, but you are not allowed to stay sad here. Promise me you''ll forget about the bad memories and will move forward, cherishing the good ones." She said.


    "I promise," I replied. This was exactly why I was here. To forget about the bad memories and move forward while cherishing the good ones.


    "Ohh, I forgot to tell you. I have a boyfriend named Markus. Most of the time I live with him, but don''t worry I''lle daily to give youpany for some time." She said as she moved around the kitchen to ce the groceries in the cabs.


    "Are you guys like serious?" I asked curiously. I have never heard of her having a boyfriend, for all I know, she always said that she was waiting for the right one.


    "Of course, he is my mate." She said.


    "Mate? As in soulmate?" I asked. I never pegged someone as cool as Ma to believe in this mate shit.


    All I know is, people nowadays are soo greedy that they won''t approach anybody without an ulterior motive. And even if someone is in a rtionship, it doesn''t guarantee that they''ll remain together for the eternity of their life.


    "Uhuh... Soulmate. Well, this topic is to be discussed some other day. I have ced all the groceries and snacks that you''ll be needing. I know you have always loved being alone, don''t you dare think that I don''t know, how much of a shitty life you were living this past year." She reprimanded again.


    I on the other side just nibbled on the candy she brought for me while listening to her.


    "What I want to say is, it''s time for you to move on Vic. There are still people who care about you. And you''ll find out soon. I''ll be leaving now. Remember to close doors and windows at night. Many wolvese out of the forest at night to take away young girls." She joked looking all serious.


    "Yeah yeah¡­.and it just happens that I am the new flesh of meat here." I continued.


    "Well, at least you got the point." She chuckled before hugging me and leaving with her handbag that contained some unmentionable stuff that I don''t wanna even talk about.


    ''Looks like they are too much serious with their rtionship, given the number of protective measures Ma bought. Are they nning to note out of the room for a whole year?'' I thought in my mind.

 Chapter 2 - -2 Ney Day! New Life! New Friends!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Today was my first day of university. I took a shower early in the morning and dressed neatly with a crop top paired with a washed denim jacket, high waist jeans and boots. Tying my hairs in a high ponytail I was ready to venture out of the house, practically towards my new life. ??


    To be honest, I was super nervous. I didn''t want to read people thoughts, which has always been my biggest concern.


    Yes, you guys got that right, I am telepathic. Sometimes, if I concentrate a bit, I can read people''s thoughts, with an uracy rate of 99%.


    It is pretty much exhausting and well, downright annoying.


    I always feel like I am invading someone''s privacy and I hate the idea of it.


    Till the age of 16, I didn''t even have any friends, because of the sole reason that I would always find some fault in their attitude and thinking by reading their thoughts.


    After that, I tried controlling this gift/ curse of mine as much as I could. And now I can read someone''s thoughts only when I want.


    Earlier I didn''t have any control over it and most of the times I woulde home screaming in pain and agony because of my head pounding with unbearable pressure.


    Sighing loudly I locked the door before breathing in the fresh air.


    Since the university wasn''t that far away from Ma''s ce, barely 10 km. I decided to walk down there.


    Walking had always helped me to clear up my mind and looking around towards forests and this naturally beautiful ce, I feel more at ease.


    Plugging in my headphones, I was tuning my favourite songs when I saw a blur of something passing in front of me. It appeared like a silhouette of a giant animal to me.


    Pausing my song I looked to my left where it went nervously but didn''t found anything suspicious or any sign of a big animal going there.


    ''It''s just my hallucination'' I consoled myself.


    Maybe because this ce is named pearly canines and Ma had been telling me ancient stories about why this town was named so, I am imagining things now.


    Wolves living with humans as their friends? Really? Give me a break!


    Looking at my old fashioned watch, that was gifted to me by my mum, I noticed I only had half an hour left to reach there and thus, I decided to sprint rest of the way.


    However, the image of that blurry figure kept popping in my mind.


    Reaching the university the first thing I noticed was the grandeur of it. I don''t know why a university this big and reputated isn''t popr and is in a secluded town like this.


    I heard from Ma that it only take selective students in, and the criteria of that selection is a mystery to everyone.


    And here let me make it clear, I am not an academic type of person, though my IQ is always said to be more than average making it easy for me to score marks.


    "Hey? Victoria right?"


    I turned around to see who called me and saw Daniel walking along with his friends, in my direction.


    "Yeah..you are Daniel if I remember correctly."


    "Yup! That''s me. Last time you left in a hurry. Let me introduce you to my friends. This is Ka, this is Aiden, this is Chris, this is Ang and this is Tina. And that two guys who are rushing towards us are Sean and Matt." He introduced.


    I just gazed politely at everyone before muttering my name.


    "I am Victoria, Victoria Gibberson."


    With that, I turned around to leave for my ss when I felt a heavy hand on my shoulder.


    ''Let''s talk about personal space.'' I thought rolling my eyes at that.


    "You live in our town and we have a rule that no one is to be left alone. If you are one of those geeks who like to live in their own bubble, you are in the wrong ce, dear. And thus, we proudly include you in our group." Sean muttered.


    I looked at others who were just smiling shaking their heads at him. To be honest, it was really sweet how they wanted to include me in their group without even prying about my whereabouts and whatsoever.


    "Haha..he is right. We heard about you. You recently moved here, to pursue your further studies because you wanted so-called less crowded ce. However, we don''t like any person living in our town all alone and shady and we will make sure to take you out of your shell. Because we believe we are a family." Daniel said gazing at me deeply as if he knew my darkest and deepest secrets.


    Breaking the staring contest with me, he looked at his phone and then at his friends before shouting,


    "Guys! Guess what? Alexander ising back from his trip. He should be here, by tomorrow night or the day after tomorrow. This calls for a celebration ain''t it?"


    Everyone started cheering at the mention of this new person Alexander and I unknowingly felt a shudder run down my spine.


    This name, why am I having a weird feeling about it?


    Reaching the ss was a chore for me.


    Even though I was moving with this group, it didn''t stop people from hitting andmenting on me.


    What was much worse was that, because of me trying to avoid thosements, I had to concentrate on walking which resulted in me hearing more colourful thoughts about me.


    One was even thinking about an aisle and me being his bride. That made meugh internally.


    I was naturally gifted with light brown long hairs that reached below my hip with a lot of volumes. My height was 5''10" and I had curves in all the right ces.


    I won''t call myself extremely skinny or fatty, I was in between I guess. My eyes were an amber-brown colour that would look like hazel in sunlight or bright light.


    To be honest, I was soo used to getting those sympathy gazes that I forgot, I once had that life where I was a party girl and a girl that most of the guys in my high school wanted to have.


    "You got some pursuers, Vic." The girl, I guess named Ka said while bumping into my shoulder yfully.


    "I don''t understand, I am walking with the hottest girls I presume then why am I the only one who is beingmented at?" I asked genuinely confused.


    I was an average girl in my eyes, andpared to these hot girls walking beside me, I must be looking like a beggar walking with celebrities.


    Why were those guys not even looking at these girls? Do they suffer from myopia or hypermetropia?


    "Hahaha¡­that''s because these girls are already taken," Matt said as if annoyed by the fact that he didn''t have a girlfriend yet.


    "Yup! And you are kind of fresh meat in the town, right now." Chris said, earning a re from Daniel.


    I chuckled awkwardly at thisment. This was the same line I had used to describe myself in front of Ma.


    I entered the ss with Daniel, Ka, Aiden and Sean because we had the same lectures.


    Before I could even ce my book on the table, a guy randomly came to my side and asked me.


    "Hey, babe! You look hot! What do you think abouting to my party tonight at the beach? We''ll be having a lot of fun with everything you could ever imagine. And we too can have some fun, if you want." He said suggestively.


    I looked in his eyes and could read nasty thoughts about me, that made me feel squeamish.


    I wanted to cringe and roll my eyes at this. Like really? Can you get any more straight to the point?


    I saw Daniel standing from his seat anding towards us with an angry expression maybe to help me out of the situation.


    Looking back at the guy, I answered him politely.


    "Sorry, mister. You are handsome as well, but I only want to use my reproductive organs with the one I want to reproduce. And you surely are not that person." I said, clicking my tongue to show my dissatisfaction.


    Everyone around me paused and started looking at me as if I had grown two heads. Suddenly the chit chat of the room stopped and there was a pin drop silence, until, Sean startedughing.


    He wasughing soo hard that he would''ve fallen out of his chair if not for Aiden using his hand to hold him still.


    Everyone in the room startedughing at my remark.


    I don''t understand what was soo funny about it, I mean, I just politely declined the guy. I even took the pain to call him handsome.


    Rolling my eyes at his retreating angry figure, I opened my textbook and focused on the text written on it, while keeping my mind barrier up, so that I won''t be hearing anyone''s thoughts around me.


    The rest of the 3 lectures went uneventful with only professors giving me weird gazes because they don''t expect many people to shift in this town.


    I don''t understand it.


    Well, this town is covered with forests from all side and wasn''t the safest ce to live with all those rumoured wolves and wild animals, but that doesn''t mean it wasn''t beautiful.


    I found it extremely beautiful, calming and tranquil when I came to university today.


    Currently, I was sitting in the canteen with the soo called group I was added to without asking my permission, though I never minded that and I kind of liked them already.


    They were like a fresh gust of breeze for me right now. And the most important fact was, that, they weren''t too judgemental or prying.


    Right now, I was busy sipping my chocte milkshake while Sean and Aiden were busy recreating the scene of me rejecting that boy earlier.


    I still couldn''t find what was soo wrong about the way I rejected him. I know I was too straight forward but I don''t think it was rude or anything.


    "Hahahha¡­. that''s soo funny, I wish I was there to watch the scene unfold with my own eyes. These skunks had been too proud about themselves hitting soo many girls. It''s good to see someone rejecting them." Chrisughed.


    "You are one hell of a sassy girl, I must say that," Ka saidughing along with him.


    "True. From her face, can anyone judge that she woulde up with aeback like that? More like softly saying no with a sorry. But you amazed us." Ang said winking at me.


    "Okay stop it guys. Look at her face, she is getting all red by soo much attention. Let''s change the topic now." Daniel said.


    And I smiled at him thankfully for that.


    Rest of the day went in a blur for me.


    Going back home, I decided to take the path of the woods. I don''t know why I felt like, something was calling me and me being the dumb ass followed my heart even though my mind knew that this wasn''t safe.


    Yes, I was probably acting like the heroine of those chick-lit movies where she knows there is danger out there but still goes in the woods because she is probably dumb as fuck.


    Telling myself that it was the shortest one with only 3-4 km distance, I started walking along with the tall trees with my headphones plugged in. I set the volume to the minimum so that I can also hear any other sound near me.


    It was not dark yet because it was only 4 pm, and thus, I had plenty of time to wander around. So I decided to take a look at theke that Ma had once told me about.


    Reaching theke I inhaled deeply in the fresh scent of the water, wet soil and different flowers.


    It was beautiful scenery.


    After standing for 10 good minutes, I decided to go back home when I felt a shiver run down my spine because of the cold wind of evening.


    Sighing loudly I started walking in the direction of my home, promising myself toe back.

 Chapter 3 - -3 Antsy Wolf

    ALEXANDER POV


    Texting the message to my alpha-beta Daniel I rxed back in my chair. I didn''t want to tell him, that I am already in the town and had been living in the wooden cabin at the outskirts of the town for the past two days. ??


    I didn''t want to alert them and wanted to observe the security of my pack and how the things have been managed in my absence.


    I know my father was there to guide them, in my absence but I also know that he been relying too much on him to see if he was capable to be the alpha-beta of the pack or not.


    That was the sole purpose of me staying in this wooden cabin, to observe things and also, to rx myself a bit.


    However, now I was feeling a little bit confused and the sense of yearning for my mate was increasing by each passing second from the moment I smelled that intoxicating scent.


    I don''t know what it was, but I have been smelling this alluring scenting from near the town or inside the town, I don''t know from where exactly. I had tried to follow this scent multiple times already, but after a few steps, I always lose the trail of it, which has been keeping my wolf on edge.


    For a wolf, not being able to follow a smell trail was like the biggest shame, because this was how we catch prey and protect our loved ones from our enemies.


    My wolf or my other half side was on edge and agony not knowing what exactly this scent was.


    Yes, that was right.


    I am a werewolf and a strong one at that.


    We all are a pack of werewolves and yes this wasn''t a fantasy, we existed. However, because of our natural blending among humans, no one ever suspected anything.


    The sheriff of the town, the professors even some students and many other people here are werewolves like me and are a part of my pack. We are spread all over the world. It''s just hard to distinguish one from a human if he doesn''t tell himself.


    I wanted to have a break from my alpha duties. Work had been increasing these past days because of the intruding rogues in the nearby packs and the alpha demanding me for my help and suggestions, along with constant pressure from my parents about finding a mate for myself.


    Sometimes I just want to yell at them to give me a break.


    But I can''t me them for it either. I am not a normal alpha, to begin with. I am their alpha king who is above all the alphas. They look upon me for many important decisions not only regarding packs, rules but also about their household matters. And an alpha king without his luna was like an alpha king with only half his power.


    Plus, I want to find her, my mate. I have already passed the age of finding a mate two years back. And now, I was getting edgy about the matter.


    I have heard about the stories of people not finding their mate for the rest of their lives and then settling for someone who didn''t belong to them aspensation.


    I didn''t want that. I want to settle down and have four, no, eight children with my mate.


    Sometimes I try to imagine, how she will look? Will she belong to the werewolfmunity or will be a normal human?


    That''s also true. Humans can also be our mate. And in thest decade the cases of humans appearing as mates of werewolves be it a woman or man were more prominent then a werewolf being a mate of a werewolf.


    Looks like moon goddess wants to make the two species live with togetherness peacefully.


    I leaned on my chair inhaling deeply, closing my eyes while remembering that alluring scent.


    Before I could rx properly, a gust of wind hit my face, and, I smelled that same intoxicating scenting from near me.


    My wolf purred with pleasure and urged me to hurry up and find the person from whom this alluring scent wasing from.


    Changing quickly into my wolf form, I strutted down the forest, heightening my sense to follow the trail of the scent. The scent was fainting with each passing second and my wolf was getting antsy again.


    I reached theke to calm my nerves, however when I reached there. I smelled the same intoxicating scent and the trail this time was leading inside the town. My wolf was now getting angry at me.


    ''Okay. okay. I''ll cut my observations period short and go inside the town to check who this person is.'' I said to my wolf before going back into the cabin and changing back to my human form.


    Looks like holidays are over.

 Chapter 4 - -4 Weird Attractions

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Dear diary, ??


    I know this is my first entry ever since the time I moved. Well, I''ve been trying to keep up and adjust with the norms here.


    Tomorrow is my fourth day of university. I had never thought that I would be able to bear with it soo smoothy. Daniel and his friends have been keeping mepany and have be is a good distraction for me.


    They are great and I think I kind of like being around them. Today, they are going to throw a party to celebrate one of their friendsing back. I''ve decided to go to this party.


    I know it would be my first party after 15 months. I am super nervous. I just hope I will be able to keep up my act.


    Also, I think I am kinda liking this Daniel guy. He is super caring and attentive towards everyone. I like how he carries himself and would always find a way to take me out of my awkward situations.


    Love


    Vic."


    After writing the entry in my diary, I stood up from my chair in the balcony to pick up the top I had left there to dry, and also to close the window, while I go to sleep now.


    My balcony was west-facing, which meant towards the forest and thus, I have taken a liking to sit there and write.


    Feeling a creep, as if someone was watching me, I looked back towards the forest, but therge and dense trees paired with darkness didn''t allow me to see much further.


    Maybe it was one of the hallucinations again. I''ll have to stop Ma from telling me those weird stories.


    _______


    Next morning.


    Like the previous three days, I walked to the university.


    Ma did try her best to talk me out of it and offer me her car, but I politely declined. Even Daniel and his friends had asked me numerous times to join them, but I think I am good like this.


    Reaching the front of the university I saw a crowd forming around Daniel''s friends. Deciding against the fact that it wasn''t probably the best time to greet them, I started to move inside the university, when my idea was busted by Matt.


    "Hey! Victoria! Over here!" He yelled while waving at me, and everyone turned to look towards me.


    Smiling awkwardly, I started to move towards them.


    Soon I saw everyone bidding their good-byes and leaving for their sses, apart from Daniel''s group.


    Reaching them, I think I saw the most handsome man in the world. Well, it appeared to me, momentarily.


    Even though only his side profile and half of the face was visible, I could say that he was extremely handsome.


    He was few inches taller than me and I almost had a nosebleed then and there.


    Scrunching my eyes and nose at this weird feeling, I crossed my hands in defence, to control my thoughts and emotions.


    As if sensing something, he stopped what he was doing and suddenly turned around to look towards me.


    Caught in the act of sneaking nces, I stood there frozen for good seconds when my saviour finally came to my aid.


    "Alexander, this is Victoria I had told you about her. And Victoria this is the main member a.k.a head of our group, Alexander."


    I nodded at him in the introduction and after giving a brief smile to Daniel and others, I left for the ss. Though the guy was handsome and all, his stern gaze was creeping the hell out of me.


    He looked like if he got a chance he would probably eat me alive. Was he thinking of murdering me?


    "Hey! Wait up! We are alsoing." Daniel and Aiden said as they both ced their hands on my shoulders.


    "You guys are soo heavy. Get off of me." I mumbled.


    "Hehe¡­.yes we are. And you''ll have to bear with it." Aiden said cheekily.


    I don''t know why I was having this constant feeling of someone staring at me and thus, I looked back but found no one.


    Three lectures went in a blur, with me only thinking about that mysterious guy Alexander. Yes, he''s been constantly on my mind since morning.


    I get it, that he is handsome and all that stuff, but I was feeling weird with this newfound sensation of mine.


    I don''t know why I was feeling a strange sense of attraction towards him. I mean I have seen plenty of good men, but I never felt like this for anyone, not even for my favourite actor.


    Spotting the empty chair beside Aiden and the creepy attractive Alexander not there, I heaved a sigh of relief before sitting beside him.


    "Hey? You look zoned out today. Anything I can help you with? Are you thinking about today''s party? Don''t worry about it, you don''t have to stress about it. We''ll just gather around chat and have a little bit of fun, nothing overboard." Aiden said leaning closer to me.


    I smiled at him genuinely before standing to excuse myself.


    "Hey guys, I am gonna go and order myself something, do you guys want anything?" I asked.


    "I''ll go with you." Daniel immediately stood and his friends started whistling at this.


    I know what they were implicating and I don''t know why but I involuntarily blushed at that.


    "Umm..okay," I said.


    Before we could start moving, someone grabbed my hand and I felt electric shocks run down me. It felt like I was electrocuted for a good 2 seconds. But it felt soo good.


    I looked up and saw none other than my new creepy attractive crush Alexander.


    "I''ve got a few things to order too. Let''s go." He said, not gazing into my eyes.


    I nodded briefly before moving towards the counter, which was almost on the other side.


    ''Why am I letting someone else decide my emotions for me?'' I thought of getting angry at my behaviour before ordering two chocte shakes with chocte chips and two cheese sandwiches.


    My tummy needs to be feed because he was upset that I let someone get better of me.


    I took my things to an empty table because my seat on Daniel''s table was upied and I guess Daniel''s too because he immediately sat on my left.


    I looked at his order and I was truly amazed. There were 3 burgers, one medium-sized pizza, 2 overloaded pieces of cheese sandwiches, banana shake, and a bowl full of noodles.


    "You sure you can eat all of it? I mean I can apany you if you can''t." I saidughing at the end.


    "No problem. Take whatever you want." He said before tugging my loose hairs behind my ear.


    I know my ears turned a bit red at this because I was feeling extremely warm.


    Before I can react to it, Alexander came and sat beside me.


    I looked at him questioningly.


    "My seat over there is upied." He stated the obvious in his velvety smooth voice.


    Sensing my gaze at him, he turned towards me before smiling cutely.


    I so wanted to pinch his cheeks or maybe bite them and suck them.


    I shook my head shocked at the kind of thoughts I was having for a person I just met.


    ''Geez, Vic! What is wrong with you?'' I wanted to shout at myself.


    "So today''s party, is it for you?" I started not liking the awkwardness.


    "I am having a party? Howe I don''t know of it?" Alexander said looking at Daniel now.


    Oops! Did I just spoil their surprise n? I looked at Daniel apologetically.


    "Alpha, I mean Alex, you know we wanted to have some fun and youing back is just right for that purpose and thus we are celebrating." He said as a matter of fact, before smiling at mefortingly.


    "Will youe?" Alexander then asked me, his full attention on me now.


    "I...I am thinking about it." I said not knowing where my confidence left.


    "She''lle. I''ll make her." Daniel said pinching my cheeks, before winking at me.


    And I don''t know if it was just me or what but I think I heard a loud growling from somewhere near me.


    I almost spilt my chocte shake at myself.


    When I looked up after cleaning my mess, I saw both Daniel''s and Alexander''s seats empty.


    I looked at their almost empty tes, and then I looked towards my te that contained a slice of pizza and some noodles.


    ''Must be Daniel''s doing.'' I thought before digging in my food.

 Chapter 5 - -5 The Wild Wolf-bear

    VICTORIA''S POV


    I looked towards my wardrobe and then at my bed at the mess that I''ve created. ??


    Currently, I was thinking about what to wear to this party, that I was invited too.


    Was I excited? No.


    However, due to some unknown reasons, I was feeling super nervous about this whole thing. I was not a nervous freak who would be nervous just because she was invited to a party.


    Maybe I was feeling this way because I haven''t been to a party for more than a year and my friend from my home town wasn''t here to give me some sassy girl motivation.


    Huffing in frustration, I decided to go with a washed denim thigh-length shorts with a white top and my favourite ck jacket. Wearing my medium heel boots, I think I was ready to go after applying some lotion to my face.


    I didn''t go with the makeup, because doing makeup wasn''t my thing. For all I know, I might as well turn myself into a panda if I tried doing it on my own.


    I pulled my front hairs in a side wave and pinned them properly, while the rest I decided to leave open.


    Satisfied at my image, I locked the door before going out in the left direction from my house.


    I was good with directions and thus, I knew exactly where the party was when Aiden gave me the directions from that cafe.


    Reaching the party, I noticed the grandeur of it. The garden in front of that mansion-like house was soorge but it still appeared crowded.


    There were huge stalls ced on both left and right side with different dishes ced on them.


    Let''s talk about why it wasn''t exactly a small get to gather like I was told.


    I scrunched my eyes at this and thought of leaving before anyone sees me here. However, before I could turn around and leave, my hand was grabbed by none another than Sean.


    "Where do you think you are going, beautifuldy?" He asked me flirtatiously.


    "Uhh...look Sean this is a really big party. And sorry to say, but this isn''t something I imagined when I said yes. Please let me go. Crowded ces aren''t my thing." I said feeling a bit ufortable.


    "Victoria, I know you don''t like crowded ces, but how can you judge a book by its cover. This is a normal party, which is being held outside. The real get to gather party is inside and only a few people apart from us are there." Sean said while trying to pull me in.


    "Okay. Let''s make a deal. We go inside, and if you still feel that it is too much crowd for you to handle, I''ll personally drop you to your home? Okay?" He said looking deeply at me, trying to get me to agree with it.


    I felt myself rxing when I looked into his eyes and thus, I smiled at him before muttering "okay".


    Since I am already here, there is nothing wrong in giving it ast try.


    After getting my approval, he started pulling me inside the house at a great speed as if eager to bring me there, while muttering a ''sorry'' or ''get aside'' asionally.


    When I reached inside the so-called house, I felt like I was standing in an ancient mansion or some fantasy pce. It was soo big and beautifully designed. Like a movie set.


    Is this the ce where they do all the parties? If yes, then it was great.


    They had invested a lot in making such a ce. Maybe it is used for other meetings too when the crowd of the whole town is needed to gather.


    I looked at the people who were dancing softly whileughing at each other''s jokes. It was a different thing from what was going outside.


    I spotted Daniel talking to some girl and as if he sensed my presence he immediately looked towards me with a polite smile.


    "So what''s say? Do I still need to drop you there, beautiful?" Sean whispered in my ears.


    I shook my head at his words, looking around still dazed when he ced his hands on me while pulling me closer to himself.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine. A good kind of shiver.


    It didn''t felt right when I suddenly started feeling a warmth creeping my body, from where his hand was ced on my waist.


    I looked at him wide-eyed before he winked at me and pulled me towards the dance floor.


    I didn''t know what was happening with me? Do I like Sean? Is this why I was feeling this way?


    The questions suddenly started popping in mind.


    Deep in my thoughts, I almost lost my bnce at the twirl he made, but he grabbed me at the right time. Pulling me closer to his chest, he looked into my eyes, gazing with soo many emotions crossing his eyes.


    I don''t know if I should do it or not, but thinking I needed to know what was going on, I put the barrier around my mind down a bit and tried to read his thoughts.


    [So beautiful. Maybe if I try my best, I can have her. I am not finding my mate anyways. And she is a good girl. I feel attracted to her. Is she, my mate?]


    I heard the thoughts in his mind.


    However, I couldn''t concentrate much.


    As if sensing something wrong with me, like he knew I was trying to read him, he looked at me with shocked filled eyes, before leaving me from his grip.


    I stumbled on my boots, already expecting a fall when someone held me. The pleasant electric shocks were there again.


    I think I knew who held me. Standing straight, I turned around and was met by an angry face of none other than Alexander.


    "What are you doing here, dressed like this? Couldn''t you wear something appropriate?" He suddenly muttered with anger-filled eyes.


    I looked at his eyes. They appeared so dark at the moment as if trying to suck on your soul. A total contrast of what I remember from the morning.


    Suddenly remembering his words, I looked at my clothes. There was nothing wrong with my clothes.


    I have seen girls wearing shorter shorts than mine and a crop top that is more like a sports bra. But why the hell, am I the only one being reprimanded?


    "Look, Mr Alexander, if you got a problem with my clothes, you can just turn around and go on. I was invited to this party and thus I am here. I am not interested in a party of a psychopath anyways, I was here just because Daniel invited me. And I can see, girls are wearing more fancy clothes than mine, so if you''ve got a problem with only my clothes, then let me phrase it, '' Go see a doctor!''" I said not knowing why I was feeling so much angry at this.


    I took a deep breath in to control my anger and noticed something was wrong about this. I looked around and saw that everyone has stopped doing whatever they were, and were now looking at us bickering.


    Just great! Because this couldn''t turn any less humiliating.


    Smiling in Daniel''s direction, onest time I decided to leave the party. I was not one of those pushover girls, who would stay at a party even though they were insulted like that, just because there was a guy you like at the party.


    Running out of the area, I finally felt relieved.


    Sitting on a random rock, I massaged my head, which was pounding heavily. This was the first time my head was in pain just because I tried to read someone''s mind.


    Usually, it won''t take a toll for me to read 100''s of minds in a go. Maybe it''s just because my mind hasn''t read anyone since 6-7 months and now that I used it, it took a toll on it.


    Sighing loudly, I was about to stand, from the rock when I heard the rustling of leaves.


    It was only then I noticed, that I was currently sitting in an area surrounded by huge trees. From what I remember, it must be the forest I visitedst time.


    "Who..who is there?" I asked.


    The rustling of leaves got louder and louder.


    Before I could find myself a stick or something in my defence, I looked at the thing that has appeared in front of me.


    I dropped the idea of finding a stick because, I wouldn''t be able to defend my sorry ass, even if I was holding arge wooden log.


    In front of me, a giant wolf was standing. His hazel brown eyes were set on me as if I was his prey. He was taller than me from what I could see, and with his bulky body, I didn''t stand a chance against it.


    Taking out my phone with trembling hands, I tried to call someone while keeping a look at the wolf who was observing my each and every movement.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw the wolf has suddenly started walking towards me, resulting in me dropping my phone.


    Is he angry at me, because I took out my phone to call someone?


    And guys, this is how you be the food of a giant animal!


    God this isn''t how I wanted to die.


    From all the things that I have suffered till now, you can''t just make me die by making me the food of some giant wolf bear.


    I know I should run at a moment like this. But this wolf was soo big, that running was futile. Plus, don''t wild animals like things, like chasing. Maybe...maybe if I plead to him to not me, he will leave me?


    I was still contemting what to do when I noticed he was only a few feet away from me now.


    ''It''s now or never Victoria. You can do it.'' I prep talked myself.


    Immediately sitting on my knees, I started my begging.


    Seeing me sitting on my knees, the wolf tilted his head as if confused or thinking something.


    It was a good sign I guess.


    "Wolf bear, please don''t eat me. Look I am so skinny and you are soo big. You won''t be able to feed your hunger properly if you eat me. Why don''t I give you an address where a party is being held? If you like vegetarian food you can eat anything from the counters and if you are non-vegetarian then you have the choice of eating soo many people. It''s a good bargain, please, please spare me?" I pleaded with my closed eyes.


    I was still pleading thinking what else to say when I felt a lick on my thighs that made squeal a bit.


    ''Is he tasting me? Maybe he wants to taste if the food he is going to eat is up to his standards or not.'' I thought in my mind nodding at my exnation, before praying to God.


    ''Please don''t like the taste. Please don''t like the taste. I have applied body lotion today. Wolves have good smelling sense, maybe he won''t like the chemical in it. Please think that I am dirty and not suitable to eat.''


    Before I could say or do anything else, the wild wolf sat in front of me before cing his head on myp.


    I looked at therge wolf bbergasted, not knowing what to do.


    Does he want me to pat his head? Or he is looking for a pillow to sleep on?


    Hmm...this could be the case. Sleeping on this hard forest floor must be tiring and rough, and that''s why he wants to sleep on myp.


    I looked at his face, and god forbid me to say such a thing to a wild animal but he was soo cute. With his bright eyes opened looking towards me, he appeared like a domestic animal wanting to y with his friend.


    Gathering the little courage left in me, I ced my hand on his head, feeling his velvety fur.


    His fur was soo thick that I wasn''t able to see my hand once I ced it on him.


    I faintly heard a satisfied ''purr'' from him and I think it was the cutest and loveliest voice I ever heard in my life.


    For the first time after a year, I smiled, genuinely happy.

 Chapter 6 - -6 Tasted The Heavens!

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    I met her today. My mate. ??


    It all began in the morning, inside the university.


    Everyone was happy because of my arrival and a huge crowd was formed when I had entered the gate of the university. My alpha-beta Daniel, Aiden, Sean, Matt, their mates all were there beside me.


    That''s when I smelled her. That same intoxicating scent that had been keeping me on edge fromst 3-4 days. The smell whose trail, my wolf has been trying soo hard to find.


    "Hey, Alexander, I forgot to tell you something. We have a new member in our group. A human girl." Daniel said, immediately catching my attention.


    "A human? Are you kidding me? You do realise that no human is to be involved in the group until and unless he/she is a mate of one of us." I asked utterly confused by his decision.


    Normally, he was not the one to make such silly mistakes, then why did he do it now?


    "Alex, I don''t know this feeling yet. But I think she might be my mate. I just don''t know about it. I have this strange sense of care and love towards her, but I am still not able to make sure because she is a human. If she was a werewolf it wouldn''t have been so hard." He muttered looking clueless.


    "Hey, Victoria! Over here!"


    I faintly heard Matt yelling to someone.


    "I see where you areing from but you''ve got to understand that there are some procedures to everything," I said trying to make it short, while my wolf was edging me to go and find our mate.


    The smell of my mate was getting incredibly close and one thing was clear now, she was studying at this University. It won''t be hard to catch her anymore.


    "I understand Alex, I am-" I cut off Daniel mid-sentence, with my hand, when I felt her presence near me.


    Smelling the air normally, I could tell she was standing very much near me.


    I turned around and was utterly shocked when I saw her, the most beautiful girl in my life.


    She was soo dazzling that I couldn''t take my eyes off of her.


    Her height was ideal considering she was my mate. I think she would reach somewhere little above my chest.


    And her hairs, they were so long and looked soo smooth like silk strands.


    Her eyes were an amber hazel colour. She peeped a look at me and I stopped breathing then there, shocked, not knowing what to do at this moment.


    She was human!


    I don''t know what should I do? Should I go there introduce myself as her mate? But that would look too creepy, what if she rejects me thinking I am some kind of psycho.


    What should I do?! I was screaming inside my mind, asking my wolf for help. But he on the other hand was a different story. He was edging on the surface ready to pounce on her and mark her his.


    Which I must remind him, will be the nightmare of her life.


    "Alpha, I mean Alexander, this is Victoria, the girl I was talking about."


    "Victoria this is the main member a.k.a leader or head of the group Alexander." Daniel introduced us.


    I was still looking at her waiting for any reaction when she nodded at me in the introduction before smiling dazzlingly at everyone. Turning around she looked at me critically before leaving.


    Why did she look at me like that? Did she not like me? Was she feeling bad that I didn''t say hello? Should I hug her and say hello?


    My mind was in havoc now.


    I looked forward and noticed, Daniel and Aiden cing their hands on her shoulders while entering the corridor andughing along happily.


    I was not a jealous kind of person. I know they were having fun just as friends but I don''t know why I felt a sudden pang of jealousy hit me.


    Like, I am her mate, thinking what should I do, while they who are also werewolves are befriending her without any care in the world.


    ''Wait! What did Daniel say? Does he have feelings for this human girl? Is she the same girl he was talking about?'' I thought wide-eyed before rushing inside the building.


    The next three hours were torturing as hell. My wolf wanted to go and see how our mate was doing. He even tempted me by saying that this university belongs to us and we can do anything we want.


    I wanted to smack him at this one. He surely knows how to use his power.


    As soon as the bell of lunch rang, I jumped up from my seat and rushed outside towards canteen.


    My group were already there. She was also there. I started moving towards her when I heard her words.


    "Hey guys, I am gonna go and order myself something, do you guys want anything?" She said in her honeyced voice.


    I saw Daniel also standing ready to go with her. This made me walk faster to her side and before I could help it, I grabbed her hand.


    The next thing that happened not only shocked her but me too. Electric shocks were running all over my body. And god forbid me but they felt so pleasurable. If grabbing her hand could do this to me, then what will holding her in my arms, kissing her, hugging her-.


    I stopped the thoughts my wolf was implicating in my mind before I be too tempted.


    "I have a few things to order too. Let''s go." I said.


    Nodding at me she moved towards the counter before ordering her things. I liked how she was scrunching her brows cutely in between, like a cat.


    I looked at her, looking at chocte milkshakes with a happy expression and made a mental note to buy things need to make this, first thing in the evening today.


    She sat at a new table when she saw her seat was upied there, which was of course apanied by Daniel. And me, who has turned into a jealous freak over a day, also sat there.


    I don''t know, it was okay for me to hate my alpha-beta like that.


    I nibbled at my food and saw Daniel flirting with my mate in front of me. However, I couldn''t help it currently either.


    I was already having a hard time controlling it, and it didn''t help when Daniel was triggering my feelings like that.


    My barrier of control burst when he touched her hairs pulling hem behind her ears and then winked at her.


    My wolf unknowingly released an angry low growl of warning, shocking both me and Daniel. I looked at my mate who was busy wiping the spilt milkshake.


    I immediately stood from my seat and left, followed by Daniel.


    "What was that all about alpha?" He asked me.


    I don''t know if I should tell him anything or not.


    I couldn''t tell him because I can''t mark her yet.


    We have heard in many movies and stories that an Alpha forces his mark on his mate and then they live happily ever after. But this was not the case here.


    If our mate turns out to be a human, it was the utmost rule of our pack, formed by our ancestors 200 years ago, that no human is to be marked without his consent and full authority with him knowing all the truth about your species and presence.


    I know this will put our identity to risk, if the human does not agree and thus, we are allowed to make them drink a special potion that lets them forget about us.


    And I being the Alpha king can''t risk it. I can''t risk being rejected by my mate. Moreover, I can''t risk if the word gets out that I was rejected by my human mate. That''s why, it was important for me to keep this secret, until and unless I tell her everything and rest, the fate will decide.


    "Nothing. I think I smelled a rogue somewhere around me." I said quickly finding an excuse.


    "A rogue? Let me check with the border securities alpha. No need to worry. You can go home rest assured. Don''t forget about the party after college." He said leaving me with my thoughts.


    Peeping inside the canteen from the window, I looked at my mate who was eating like a hungry pup.


    ''How cute.'' I muttered before going home to decide what to wear on this special asion of meeting my mate.


    ____


    After the college hours ended, almost everyone started to gather outside the mansion to party.


    That''s how things worked here. Only a few people were given liabilities toe inside the mansion and rest enjoyed the party outside.


    Most of the people partying outside were humans and elders, who couldn''t care less about whether the party was being held inside or outside.


    Wearing my tuxedo, I was standing on the upper staircase waiting for her.


    After around half an hour of waiting, I finally smelled her.


    She entered the mansion with Sean.


    What was Sean doing with her? I tried to heighten my hearing amid the music and heard his words.


    "So what''s say? Do I still need to drop you there, beautiful?"


    I heard him say and rxed, that he was the reason why she decided toe inside. Looks like I need to praise him someday.


    However, all the good thoughts about him vanished when I saw him pulling her closer to his chest while dancing on the dance floor.


    Not being able to take it anymore, I started walking towards them and noticed Sean''s shocked face.


    What the hell was going on there?


    I started walking a bit faster and immediately rushed when I saw Sean losing his grip around her, causing her to stumble.


    Holding her, I felt the same goosebumps that I felt in the morning. The pleasurable thoughts started forming again.


    I looked at her attire of clothes and felt myself getting aroused and jealous at the same time, that she had been showing those long milky legs to men other than me. Her body was only for me to see. Especially, when she attracted soo much attention and men towards her.


    Feeling my temper losing, I looked in her eyes, that were turning from normal to shock.


    "What are you doing here, dressed like this? Couldn''t you wear something appropriate?" I yelled at her involuntarily.


    I was shocked at my own words. I know I didn''t like that she had been shing her milky white legs to everyone, but that doesn''t mean she was wearing anything inappropriate. I was about to apologize when I looked at her angry face and heard her.


    "Look, Mr Alexander, if you got a problem with my clothes, you can just turn around and go on. I was invited to this party and thus I am here. I am not interested in a party of a psychopath anyways, I was here just because Daniel invited me. And I can see, girls are wearing more fancy clothes than mine, so if you''ve got a problem with only my clothes, then let me phrase it, '' Go see a doctor!'''' she said looking at me still angry.


    I know I, the alpha king was being reprimanded in front of soo many people, but don''t know why rather than feeling angry, I was feeling immensely proud of my mate.


    I liked how she stood for herself and didn''t take a shot even from me. I liked how she looked so bold and dominating. From start to end her eyes didn''t waver even for a second, showcasing how strong she mentally was.


    And was it wrong that I was feeling extremely aroused at this moment?


    I was busy with my thoughts and didn''t notice when she left the party.


    "Alpha? Are you okay? Why did you tell her? I don''t understand. Look at Lexi, she is roaming around almost in a bikini yet you shouted at Victoria even when she was wearing one of the most decent clothes. Do you know how hard it was to persuade her iing today?" Daniel said and Sean nodded in agreement.


    It was only then, did I realised I screwed big time. I looked around and saw her nowhere. She even called me a psychopath for god''s sake.


    My wolf was urging me to go find her because our mate was hurt because of us.


    Going into the forest and quickly changing into my wolf form, I followed the trail, which was much easier to follow, now that I''ve seen her.


    Soon, I spotted her sitting on a rock near the road inside the forest.


    She was busy cursing me.


    I padded slowly-slowly towards her, to not shock her, but my idea was busted because of the rustling of leaves I caused.


    Looking at her shocked expression I remembered I was in my wolf form, and I can''t just change back in my original form right in front of her. Thus, I didn''t have any other choice than going towards her like this only.


    She was scared, I could see. Everyone would be. Still, I decided to go towards her, bowing my head in submission to let her know I don''t mean any harm.


    I don''t know what crossed her mind, that she immediately fell on her knees and started begging me.


    "Wolf bear, please don''t eat me. Look I am so skinny and you are soo big. You won''t be able to feed your hunger properly if you eat me. Why don''t I give you an address where a party is being held? If you like vegetarian food you can eat anything from the counters and if you are non-vegetarian then you have the choice of eating soo many people. It''s a good bargain, please, please spare me?" she said.


    And let me tell you, this was the funniest thing I''ve ever heard. She was soo cute that if I was in my human form then I would''ve just hugged her tightly and kissed her all over the face, to tell her how cute and lovely she was.


    Looking at her milky white thighs that were exposed to me, I couldn''t help my wolf when he decided to lick them.


    Ohh...the taste of her. It was soo mouth-watering.


    Her smell was making us go haywire here. She doesn''t know how much I wanted to shred her clothes and just lick every inch of her body then and there.


    Thinking against the idea that it wasn''t good to have those pervy thoughts about our mate, I took a deep breath in before sitting in front of her and ced my head on herp.


    This was the most as a wolf I could do to show my no-harm attitude.


    Luckily she understood me and even started patting my head with her soft hands.


    I can''t exin, how calm and tranquil I was feeling at that moment.


    Now I truly understand why father used to always say that your biggest peace is in the arms of your mate after your mother.


    I was truly at peace now.


    I know I fucked up big time in my human form, but I''ll try to gain her back. One thing was sure now, I can''t live without her.


    Now that I have tasted the heaven, I won''t continue to live in hell. I will make sure she belongs to me now.

 Chapter 7 - -7 A Weird Dream!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Run!'' That was the only thing going inside my head from thest 20 minutes or so since I woke up in this dark forest. ??


    Currently, I was standing in the same forest, in front of that same beautifulke, that I had visited two days back.


    The only difference was the darkness.


    Everything around me was so dark and just ck that I wasn''t even able to pinpoint which way to go to reach back my home.


    Deciding that it was probably best that I wait for the sun to rise, I was sitting on this big rock, waiting for it to happen, while my mind was bugging me and telling me to run in any direction I could.


    "Baby Vic?"


    I suddenly heard a whispering from a distance.


    "Who''s there?" I yelled back looking around me to locate the source of the voice. I turned to my right and saw some lighting from a distant source.


    I think I should probably go there, maybe that''s one of the street lights of the town.


    "Baby Vic?" The voice called again, this time from behind me.


    "Who''s there? Come out if you want to talk. Look, this isn''t funny. I am already having a bad day." I yelled back to whoever was it, calling to me. I wasn''t in the mood for any games.


    Soon, I saw ady dressed in a white gown,ced with pinkces and flowers,ing out from the darkness, looking like a beautiful angel. And if I wasn''t wrong thisdy was not walking but practically floating in the air.


    "Are you an angel?" I asked, wanting to smack my head at myment.


    Even I don''t know where it came from. She wasn''t an angel but a ghost probably.


    "No baby. I am someone you should know of." She said in her angelic sweet voice.


    I looked at her closely observing every single detail, when something struck me.


    The thing that astonished me, was the appearance of thedy.


    She looked almost like me. Or the older version of me. It was just that she was more alluring and beautiful. The kind of beautiful I would never be able to be.


    She looked enchanting with her shimmering skin as if there was some invisible energy making her glow more.


    "Who...who are you exactly?" I stammered, not knowing what exactly to say to this illusion.


    This must be an illusion right? Or why would I see an older version of myself? A version that is calling my self baby.


    "It''s a dream," I said to no one in particr.


    "It''s a dream indeed. But I am reality. Don''t you want to greet your biological mother?" Thatdy suddenly spoke again.


    "Biological mother?" I asked in a hushed tone.


    It was a foreign term for me. I never met my biological parents, I was told that I was adopted at a very young age, that was also because I found out that myself during the blood test when my friends made fun of my blood not matching with my parents.


    "Yes, baby. I am your biological mother. And the man over there is your biological father." She said pointing in a direction.


    Soon I saw a handsome man emerging out from the direction she was pointing at.


    "I don''t understand anything. After all these years, why are youing only now, when I have decided to move on from all the rtions?" I asked utterly confused.


    This was probably the first time they had appeared in my dream. And why the hell my mom''s voice sounded exactly like the person who usually urs in my mind, often telling me what to do or not to do in difficult situations?


    Why did she sound like the voice in my head? I always thought that voice was probably because if me being telepathic.


    "Baby. You''ll understand everything slowly. What I am here for is to warn you. I had been protecting you for soo long. But now that you are of age, my spells had been weakening. I don''t think I will be able to control you any longer." She said.


    "Mom? What are you talking about? I don''t understand a thing. What spells? What powers?"


    "Baby Vic, what your mom is trying to say is-" the man who was probably my father started.


    "No! Don''t utter a word. The less she knows, the more she''ll be protected." My mom immediately yelled at my father.


    "It''s time for us to go now. We will visit you again, don''t worry. Don''t get too anxious. We will meet soon baby. Take care of yourself till then. And congrats on finding your mate. May your love bloom till the eternity." My mom said.


    Before I could say anything, I saw both of them starting to fade in the darkness again.


    "Mom! Dad! No! Pleasee back! I don''t understand a thing! Please, mom! Don''t leave me again!"


    I don''t know why but I involuntarily started crying as they kept on disappearing.


    I know I talked rudely at them, but somewhere deep I knew whatever they were telling me was right.


    ''But, why would they leave me just like that? What is the meaning of all this? I don''t understand a thing!'' I sobbed, my head starting to pound again.


    "Sshhhh....it''s a dream darling. Don''t cry." I suddenly heard a voice inside my head.


    This voice, I have heard before, my mind immediately recognised the voice, numbing the pain.


    Turning around I saw the person that I had started to hate.


    "Alexander?" I whisper asked.


    What the hell was this creep doing in my dream?


    "Hello dear, mate. Let''s fall in love with each other." He said before forcing a Kiss on my forehead, making my body tingle with pleasurable electric shocks.


    What the-!


    I inhaled deeply before opening my eyes startled. I looked around in a hurry and rxed when I saw no one.


    I don''t know why but that kiss on my forehead felt so real. It was like he was here and had kissed me on my forehead.


    Touching my forehead confused, I looked at the window that was left open by me yesterday to let the cool air in.


    ''It''s just another illusion.'' I thought.


    Maybe I dreamt of it because of how hot I found him, I reasoned with myself. To be honest, apart from his confusing attitude, I think everything is great.


    He was the typical hot guy types that can have all-girls swooning over him. What would it feel like to have that man for me? Will that make all other girls jealous?


    Shaking my head at my stupid thoughts. I remembered the dream I saw just now.


    It was probably nothing. Maybe it''s because I have been missing my mom dad too much, that''s why I am seeing now illusions of my biological mom and dad.

 Chapter 8 - -8 Lets Be Friends

    VICTORIA''S POV


    The next day at university. ??


    Today I decided to wear an oversized hoodie that''s covering more than half of my face to save my ass


    I know what I did yesterday was a little bit exaggerated. I mean Daniel and his friends were so good to me these past days, even helping me get over my sadness unknowingly and in return I insulted the main member of their group, that they respected soo much, practically insulting them.


    Entering the University gate, the first thing that I noticed, was them standing in the parking lot, beside a red Bugatti.


    Pulling my hoodie down a bit, so that my face is covered properly I dashed towards the entrance of the university, with my eyes constantly on the group to make a sharp escape, however, my oh so genius n as always, didn''t work and before I could even take 10 steps, my hoodie was pulled back by someone.


    "Geez! Look at you Victoria. What are you doing being so secretive and all that?" Chris asked before dragging me towards the group while still holding onto my hoodie.


    ''Well, you can let go of me now, you know?'' I wanted to scream at him.


    Though I was more than 5''10" in front of him, I still looked short and with him holding onto my hoodie like that, it appeared like an elder scolding a child while dragging him.


    "Look what we have here," Chris announced to get everyone''s attention.


    And soon, I was able to achieve everyone''s attention. I was feeling soo happy. Not.


    Snapping at Chris''s hands, I loosened my hoodie from his grip before standing straight.


    I should say sorry anyway. I indeed made a mistake yesterday.


    "Look, guys, about yesterday-" Before I couldplete my sentence I smelled an intoxicating scenting from behind me and my mind started screaming at me to turn behind immediately, which I did.


    "Hey, um, Victoria. Can we talk? Alone?" Alexander said awkwardly scratching his head, before giving me a boyish smile.


    And let me be honest, my heart instantly melted then and there.


    "Ooohhhhhh." Everyone started teasing him at his awkwardness.


    "Sure," I said, cing my hands in my pockets before walking out of the parking lot once, I made sure Alexander was following me.


    Once, we were at enough distance( ording to Alexander), which was at the backside of University near the forest, I turned to him, with my eyebrows raised.


    "So?" I asked, not knowing how to start the conversation.


    Well, this was awkward. He indeed was a bit rude to me, but I think I yelled at him 10 folds of what he said to me, calling him a psychopath.


    "Umm, I don''t know what to say. I just want to apologize to you about yesterday night, at the party, I mean. I know we didn''t start good, but I am just hoping that you can forget all of that, maybe we can start afresh?" He saiding close to me while holding my hands.


    That intoxicating scent that had me attracted, wafted through my nostrils, immediately making me hazy. I looked at our joined hands, and couldn''t help but like the feeling of his hands intertwined with mine.


    Inching closer to him, I was about to smell him when I heard the sound of a twig breaking and all my senses came back to me hitting me like a cold wind.


    Widening my eyes, at this new sensation and our proximity, I pulled away my hands before making some distance between us. I don''t know what it was, but touching him, always makes me want more.


    And what is with this smell, that I keep attracting me.


    "I wanted to say sorry too. I mean you were indeed rude to me, no doubt, but what I said was also unforgivable. I mean, I called you a psychopath, that you should see a doctor, that something-"


    "Okay. You can stop. We don''t want to remember those things again, now do we?" Heughed awkwardly.


    "Yeah, you are probably right." Iughed along when I realised I was about to insult him again by repeating those words.


    "So friends?" He asked extending his hand, with that handsome smile on his face.


    "Friends., I assured smiling back at him while controlling my mind to not waiver when I felt those pleasurable shocks again.


    "Let''s go, I don''t want to miss my lecture, I said before pulling away my hand and rushing towards the front.


    "Hey, be careful!" I heard him speak, but before I could react, my foot entangled in an uplifted root of the tree and guys this is how you make a fool out of yourself, I thought before cing the hands in front of the face, to block the impact on my face, but that impact never came.


    I opened my eyes when I felt myself being lifted in the air and the warmth of being close to someone.


    I looked at Alexander in shock, my mind going nk with my body nted closely to his. I know it wasn''t right, but at that time my mind was screaming at me to inhale into his shirt and that''s exactly what I did.


    I know I was turning into a true creep.


    "What are you doing?" He asked confused, looking like a cute puppy.


    "Will you believe me, if I say that I was relieved you held me at the right moment, and that''s why I ced my head in your chest, in relief?" I asked.


    "I would." He replied.


    "Well, that''s exactly what happened., I said clicking my tongue, too embarrassed to even look in his eyes.


    Removing his hands from around me, I stood straight before thanking him and started running again, this time more careful, with my mind under control and my eyes on the path ahead.


    I could vaguely hear hisughter ringing in my ears as I made the narrow escape.


    _____


    "So Alexander just apologized to you? And nothing else?" Daniel asked once the lecture ended, and he got the chance to sit beside me.


    "I have been saying the same thing from thest 5 minutes, I guess," I said looking at my book.


    "Yeah, but my mind doesn''t want to believe it?" He said pensively.


    "What is so hard to believe? He made a mistake, he said sorry. I made a mistake, I said sorry and then we both forgave each other and became friends. Were you expecting a catfight You do understand that if that would''ve happened, then you wouldn''t be sitting here, more like outside the I.C.U with me inside the ward right?" I asked closing my book.


    "Well, that. But it''s just strange because Alex never says sorry to anyone." Daniel said before going out of the seminar room, leaving me in a confused state.


    ''What does he mean he never says sorry? And if that''s right then why did he make an exception with me when it was me who insulted him more?'' I thought, packing my bag mindlessly.


    ''Maybe it''s because I am new in the town.'' I reasoned with myself before making my way towards the canteen.


    Reaching the canteen, the first thing I noticed was the grand presence of Alexander on our usual table. And I say grand because, he was surrounded by soo many girls because of his looks that, it wasn''t hard to know who was in the middle.


    Minding my own business, I went straight towards thedy and ordered my things before taking the tray outside in the garden beside the canteen.


    Sitting under the tree, I plunged in my earphones and started eating my pasta peacefully, while sipping my chocte milkshake.


    Once my favourite song started ying I kept my pasta aside before sipping on my milkshake while moving my foot to the beats, waving my body slightly at the music.


    "It looks like, it is more enjoyable here than inside." I heard Alexander say as he sat beside me.


    "Mmm, I like calm and serine ces more," I said shrugging my shoulders.


    I was about to sip on my chocte shake when he snatched the shake from my hand and started drinking from it.


    "Hey! That''s mine." I shouted.


    "But I drank it." He said casually shrugging his shoulders as if there was nothing wrong with it while tossing the ss inside the bin, making a perfect shot.


    "Well, Mr now we got bad blood. Take a look at what you''ve done, and it can''t be solved just by talking. Buy me a new one." I said firmly.


    "You serious? We are having bad blood just because of a milkshake now?" He asked in a perplexed tone.


    "I love it more than anything, "I said crossing my hands.


    "Huh...okay. wait for me here. I''ll go and buy you one quickly." He said before running towards the canteen.


    "Hehe... messing with me. Now he has to buy me a new one. It was going to end anyway, now I can drink more. Hehehe." Iughed evilly at my cunningness.

 Chapter 9 - -9 Sinful Thoughts

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Waking up early in the morning I decided to take a quick run to theke, to enjoy its magnificent view. ??


    Since today was a Sunday, there was no hurry to going to university. I still had plenty of hours before Alexander woulde and pick me for the day out.


    It''s been quite a few days since we became friends, and let me be very honest with the fact, his friendship was the best feeling in the world.


    He had been taking care of me as a boyfriend, loving me as a friend and was always there if I needed anything. After a lot of courage, I also told him about the death of my parents and the real reason why I was here.


    There had been times when things became heated between us, like when ites to choosing between him or food, I''ll always choose food and he would get angry over that, but to be very honest, I don''t think I can choose anything over him anymore.


    Coming back to the present, we were going to a Carnival on the countryside beach which was around 1.5, hours away from here. Don''t ask me, it was his n and I couldn''t deny him when he said he wanted to go. Besides, we were not alone, everyone including Daniel, Aiden, Chris, Ang, Tina, Sean was going.


    Quickly changing into a decent pair offortable clothes, I locked the door before running towards theke.


    It was looking more beautiful than I expected, with the sun just above the horizon, spreading its redness both in the sky and on theke, it appeared orangish-red in colour, with small fishes swimming in it.


    Breathing in the fresh air, I smiled looking up in the sky. It was soo calm and tranquil with birds chirping melodically. Sighing loudly, I was about to sit on the same rock where I sit daily when I heard himing or should I say sneaking behind me.


    "You came," I said without looking behind.


    He also had been keeping me a goodpany since the day we met. I don''t know what and over me that I named this wolf, thunder. If someone would see me, he might think there''s something wrong with my head for me to y with a wolf almost 2.5 my size like this.


    However, I liked him soo much that, I couldn''t even describe what to say about him. He wasrge, there was no doubt in it, but he looked so domestic, besides when he is near me, I always feel a strange sense of being protected. I mean, with his size, he can protect me from other wolves and wild animals at least.


    He sat beside me in an upright position, looking at me with adorable eyes.


    "Huh!! God is so cruel. Even arge animal like you looks more adorable than me." I said before ruffling his fur. He would look offended whenever I would touch his ears, but I knew he liked it because he would always release a small bowl whenever I stop.


    "You know, today I am going to a Carnival with my friends. Do you know what a carnival is? How would you know? It is somewhere, where we humans can y and have fun.


    There are lots of rides, interesting things, shops and food. Do you guys have something like this? Maybe you guys collect hunted animals and ce them in between before enjoying the feast? Maybe that''s your kind of party I guess?" I mumbled to no one in particr.


    "I might note in the evening to meet you. Will you miss me?" I asked as Iid my head on his back while ruffling him.


    A small howl from him confirmed that he would miss me. I know it was pretty insane to talk with him. He might not even understand most of my words, but something in the look he throws at me every time I share something with him, tells me, he gets everything I tell him.


    "Time passed soo quickly when I am with you. If you were a man like the Jacob one in the Twilight movie, I would''ve taken you to my home so that we could always be together." I said, thenughing at my imagination.


    Was it even real for a human to change into a wolf? Maybe it''s just because of me living alone in thatrge house, I am feeling a sense of loneliness, and desires for someone to share that house with me. Plus, those ancient stories that Ma told me has gotten into my head.


    Seeing me lost in my imagination, thunder nuzzled my neck almost making me fall on my butt in the process.


    "You are soo cute, I don''t think, my house gate will be able to take you in, besides people in the town will get scared if I take you. We''ll meet again tomorrow okay?" I asked while kissing his head multiple times.


    I don''t know why but I always feel like I should coax him. Showing adoration and love to him, always makes me happier, which in turn makes me love him more.


    Kissing him goodbye, I started running towards my house with my wild imaginations if how to make him enter my house still going inside my head.


    I washed up quickly, took a shower and got dressed infortable jeans and top with my windbreaker jacket and boots. Preparing myself a quick breakfast that mainly contained pasta and milkshake, I started eating enjoying my masterpiece. There was still 30 minutes or so till Alexander''s arrival.


    Maybe I can watch a movie till then, I have a habit of watching a movie at the speed of 2x while skipping things anyways.


    Before I could even decide in which movie to watch, the doorbell rang, confusing me, as to who it is. Ma neveres early in the morning.


    Shrugging my shoulders I yelled, ing'' before standing to open the door.


    "Hey, morning beautiful," Alexander said hugging me, as soon as I opened the door.


    "Good morning to you too. Didn''t you say you''lle till 10?" I asked confused, before closing the door. His random hugs always leave me speechless with my heart beating like I ran a marathon.


    "Well, I was getting bored at home anyways, that''s why I decided to drop by early. I hope I am not disturbing anything." He said before plopping on the couch, looking as handsome as ever.


    "I came at the right time, I guess."


    "Huh?" I asked absentmindedly sitting beside him.


    "Breakfast, I brought some doughnuts and cookies. But looking at your pasta, I think we won''t need that." He said before beginning to eat.


    "Mmmm...it''s really good. Are you taking master chef sses or something?" He asked with his mouthful.


    Even his moan of approval is so sexy, what would it be like, if I am the one making him moan?


    "Victoria? You there?" He asked waving his hand in front of my face, bringing me out of my shameful thoughts.


    "I asked what were you watching?"


    "Ohh..about that, I haven''t decided yet. Do you want to watch something? You can y it as you like." I said before standing up abruptly, to clean the dishes.


    He and me in the same house, inside the same room, on the same couch, wasn''t a good idea probably, for my mind. It''s not like he has not been here before, butst time he came, everyone was there. This time it felt soo much different.


    "What are you thinking about, beautiful? Are you not feeling well? You seem so out of ce today, I mean you seem lost in your world. Is something bothering you? Something I can help you with?" Alexander said standing directly behind me.


    My heart was beating soo fast right now, that I was even scared to turn around and look into his eyes.


    ''This is an illusion Victoria. It''s all because he is handsome and sweet. Don''t spoil your friendship over these nasty temporary thoughts.'' I repeated in my mind before taking a deep breath and turning around.


    "Nothing like that. So, What''s the n? I mean, how is everyone going?" I asked changing the topic quickly before, going back to the single person sofa, to maintain a good distance from him.


    "We are taking three cars, everyone else is going in Daniel''s and Aiden''s car. While you are going with me?" Alexander said as a matter of fact.


    "Why? I mean, is there no ce for two more people? If there is then can''t we adjust? It''s better than wasting the fuel of another car." I said.


    I don''t know what came over Alexander''s mind, he pulled my sofa towards him, with his right hand, till we were face to face, before looking straight into my eyes.


    "Are you by any chance afraid of being alone with me?" He asked sceptically looking at me.


    ''Was I afraid? Yes. I was afraid, of our proximity. I was afraid that I might do something sinful, or say something sinful that can ruin this beautiful friendship. I was afraid of losing him. But was I really afraid to be alone with him?'' I thought.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kiss you without your permission." He said out of the blue.


    "Huh?"


    "Just kidding beautiful. Look at yourself, acting like a kitten. You are so cute, that I can''t help but tease you more to get those cute reactions out of you." He said before stroking my chin.


    "I...I think we should get going. Let me bring my purse real fast." I said before rushing towards my room upstairs.


    I could faintly hear hisughter, as I closed the door before leaning on it to calm my heart.


    Taking my purse quickly, I went downstairs. He was nowhere in sight, probably went outside already. Locking the door, I sat in the co-pilot seat of his SUV.


    I turn to him, to ask if other''s already started their journey, but, before I could say something I saw him leaning towards me, his face getting incredibly close to mine.


    "The first thing we do when we start a journey is to put on our seatbelt." He said before cing my seatbelt in ce.


    I don''t know if it was just me, but I think I saw him briefly looking at my lips before he sat upright in his seat.


    "Let''s go. Shall we?" He said, giving me one of those handsome heart-melting boyish smiles, making my heart flutter again.


    ''Oh boy! What was happening to me? Was I turning into a freak now? How will be ever able to resist his charms at this pace?'' I thought inside my mind, before looking outside the window enjoying the view.

 Chapter 10 - -10 Invading His Privacy!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Reaching the Carnival the first thing that I noticed was therge Ferris wheel and the huge roller coaster, making everyone scream in fear, wanting to ride it already. ??


    "Let''s go beautiful." Alexander said opening my door like a chivalrous man.


    ''Huh? When did he even leave the car?''


    "Looks like chivalry isn''t dead yet." Iughed along with him before exiting the car.


    "Of course, mydy." He repliedughing along.


    Closing the car door behind me, he ced his hand at my back, just above my waist, leading me towards the entry of the carnival, making pleasurable tingles run down my body.


    "Uhh..can you not ce your hand on my back like that? It''s ufortable" I shyly said, while walking.


    "I am sorry, I made you felt ufortable, it''s just-" I had to cut him off in the middle, so as to not create any misunderstanding and prevent him from feeling guilty.


    "No, It''s just, I am a bit ticklish there." I saidughing awkwardly to hide my embarrassment.


    Hearing my response, he immediately stopped in his track also, stopping his trail of thoughts, and before I could even react, he pulled me by my waist to his side. I knew, telling him was a mistake.


    I tried to wiggle out from his hold, however, seeing my defensive movements, he started running his fingers along my back, smoothly making meugh involuntarily.


    "Hahaha...stop. Look, haha, it''s not funny. People are looking, Hahahaha, at us." I said between myughter.


    "Looks like someone is already having fun, without us." I heard Daniel''s voice from behind me, which made me ran towards him.


    Hiding behind Daniel''s back, I took deep breaths, to calm my nerves,.my heart racing from all his touching and tickling.


    "You are soo mean Alexander." I puffed my cheeks in annoyance before holding Daniel''s hand and entering the Carnival.


    Throwing onest look at Alexander, I don''t know if it was just one of my hallucinations, but his eyes were fixated on my intertwined hands with Daniel and I think, I saw his eyes glowing a bit hazelnut colour before his colour changed back to that amber brown.


    Thinking that it was just because of the reflection from sun, I shrugged my shoulders before pulling Daniel to a candy shop.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re gonna buy some candies now." Daniel said looking adorably at me.


    "So what? You don''t need to be a kid to eat candies, plus, your heart is always a kid." I reasoned before buying cotton candy.


    "Huh...okay. Now if your heart is satisfied and mind has cooled down, let''s go back to our friends and ride those rollercoasters together. Okay?" Daniel asked, to which I nodded my head in agreement.


    Reaching back to where the group was standing in a line, to ride a small scale rollercoaster, I stood with Daniel in the back to avoid Alexander who was standing in front.


    As if he sensed our presence, he immediately turned back once we stood there, giving me aplicated look.


    "This rollercoaster is the smallest one with the least turns, don''t you think it will be boring?" I asked to no one in particr.


    "I know, but ording to Aiden, we should prepare ourselves slowly for thatrge one." Sean said pointing at the biggest rollercoaster, where people were screaming madly. Those who might''ve just gotten down from it, were puking their contents at the side.


    "Okay." I said.


    Once I turned back to my candy cotton, I saw half of it already gone, looking at the culprit beside me, I puffed my cheeks in annoyance, not talking to him.


    "Okay, I am sorry. Will you forgive me now?" He asked getting infinitely closer to me.


    Once, he started getting closer to me, only then did I noticed that Daniel was no where near me and I was now behind the wall, hidden from others.


    "Don''t do it again in front of soo many people. I get easily embarrassed." I said, without looking at him, my face starting to burn again.


    "I promise. Next time, I''ll do it, only when you and me are alone, beautiful." He whispered into my ears slowly, making me widen my eyes at his words.


    What was he implementing saying things like that?


    Was he giving me some sort of mixed signals?


    Before I could refuse and tell him that''s not what I meant, he closed my opened mouth filling it with a chocte candy.


    ''Huh!! Chocte candies are the best in the world.'' The person in mind said.


    Sucking on the chocte candy slowly, I looked ahead, when it was our turn.


    I was about to sit in the middle with everyone, rolling my eyes at their choice of seat, when Alexander pulled my hand and brought me to thest two-seater.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we be sitting with them?" I tried to form the words with my mouth full.


    "This ride is no fun already. Sitting in the middle will make it worst." He reasoned, and to be honest he was very right about it.


    If it wasn''t for everyone wanting to ride this one first, I wouldn''t even think about riding this ride.


    "Okay." I said before sitting in the right with Alexander on my left.


    He looked at me with an adorable expression, confusing me a bit, before wiping the chocte that might have out of my mouth, with a tissue.


    "Thank-You." I said, looking at the other side to calm my burning face.


    The ride started with a jerk, making me involuntarily hold Alexander''s hand, that he might''ve identally ced on hand-rest if my seat. Realising that I have held his hand, I immediately released it, muttering a quick sorry.


    I sat along the ride, enjoying the view of the carnival, wanting to scoff at those adults who were screaming madly even on this one.


    I was pretty much bored, since this ride was taking multiple turns and don''t know, what came over me but I suddenly desired to read Alexander''s thoughts.


    Looking beside me, at him, I concentrated my mind for a second, before I was stopped by a wall. It was a wall, almost everyone builds around himself to protect his inner thoughts from being read. But the wall around Alexander''s mind was soo thick that it was practically unbreakable.


    As the quote go, ''Curiosity kills the cat'', the wall around Alexander''s mind made me more eager and curious to read his thoughts.


    Before I could concentrate harder, the wall around his mind immediately vanished, allowing me in, and I saw visions of a wolf.


    Arge wolf, that looked undeniably familiar.


    Maybe it was because, he was thinking about that wolf, he might have encountered in the forest. Deciding that it was probably best to retreat, I was about to exit, when that wolf came near me, looking at me while tilting his head, I faintly heard the ''wolf'' say,


    "Hello mate, let''s fall in love with each other." And with that my head started pounding with an unbearable pain.


    Closing my eyes as the tears started to flow out of my eyes, I tried to stop the unbearable pain. Involuntarily holding Alexander''s hand, I brought it close to my face, hugging it as if it was myst hope to cure the pain. And it indeed helped.


    The pain started subsiding, but not before I started falling into a dark abyss.

 Chapter 11 - -11 Presence Of Carla!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Victoria? Victoria? Are you alright?Hey?'' I faintly heard someone calling me, however, all I could see was pitch ck darkness surrounding me. ??


    Soon I saw a light shimmer of hope when I saw a door like something lightening in the darkness. I didn''t knew what it was, but my mind was telling me to run through the door if I want to gain my consciousness back.


    Now that I see, my consciousness or should I say thedy inside my head, has been getting more active these days, than anytime before, talking to me like she is a part of me now.


    I opened the door withrge force, my eyes immediately blinded with the bright white light, that felt like piercing my eyes.


    Opening my eyes slowly, I winced at the bright light of the sun, before looking at the person who was calling at me.


    "Thankgod Victoria, you woke up. What happened? Just now, you were enjoying the ride and then you grabbed my hand, and fainted just like that. You got me soo scared." Alexander said. His face too close to mine for my own liking, with his hand ced on my cheek, making me a bit embarrassed now that I woke up.


    It felt like, he would''ve kissed me if I wouldn''t have woken up anytime soon. Like the prince does to sleeping beauty to wake her up.


    ''Geez! Are you living in a fantasy novel? Stop these bullshit thoughts and answer him, or he might think you are some kind of freak.'' Thedy inside my head reminded me while invisibly smacking my head.


    "Umm yeah, I don''t know, what happened, I just felt a bit dizzy and maybe that''s why I held your hand right now." I tried to reason, even though knowing very well the reason why I fainted in the first ce


    I looked around, and saw that the ride was almost stopping now. Sitting upright, I smiled carefully at Alexander before exiting the rollercoaster and going towards the nearby bench.


    I don''t know, if it was just me, but the look that Alexander passed me just now, when I said I felt dizzy, it felt like he knew something about what had happened. Like he knew I was trying to pry into his mind, to hear his thoughts.


    My head was still aching a bit, and I knew, it wasn''t probably the best idea to ride another rollercoaster again, and that''s why I decided to rx a bit.


    ''Why don''t we eat something to cool our mind and improve our mood.'' Thedy inside my head said.


    ''You! Thedy inside my head, are you a pig or what? Always thinking and suggesting me to eat.'' I annoyingly yelled inside my head, in my thoughts to be precise.


    ''What? Thedy inside your head? Jesus! Is this what you''ve been calling me all those years? What the real hell! My name is Ca. Plus, don''t everpare me with those swines. You''ll know who I am, once the right timees.'' Thedy inside my head, a.k.a Ca said loudly, almost making me hold my head to stop the pounding.


    ''You are my head woman! I can hear you crystal clear, no need to yell!!'' I yelled back with equal intensity, resulting in her holding her head, making me smile cunningly in victory.


    Hehehe...did she really think, I was going to let her win this? I smiled, however, the smile in my face, immediately froze when I realised something.


    Was I seriously talking to the voice inside my head like some other person? Am I for real?! I thought widening my eyes when the realisation hit me, that I might as well be turning insane now.


    "Hey? You okay? I just saw you exiting the ride in a hurry and couldn''t help bute over here to ask, it you were okay. And to be honest, you look totally zoned out, and pardon me for saying this, but a little bit creepy smiling like that." Chris said as he sat near me offering me a bottle of mineral water.


    "Thanks. Yeah, I am fine. It''s just, I felt a bit dizzy. Maybe it''s my blood pressure reacting or something. I don''t think it''s a good idea to ride another roller coaster, and that''s why, here I am." Iughed awkwardly, trying my best to hide the expression.


    "Would you like to grab something with me? I am not in the mood of a rollercoaster or any ride either, after this lousy one." He said, making me smile thankfully, for not making fun or bringing the scenario up again.


    "Let''s go." I said, taking his hand that he extended.


    "What are you guys upto?" I heard Alexander''s voice from behind me, as he ced his hand on my shoulder like we were some great bros.


    "Nothing, we just decided to grab something quickly till these guys enjoy another ride, since we both aren''t in the mood of riding one." Chris said, absentmindedly as he looked around the stalls to find something suitable.


    "Let''s go together, since, its my duty to make sure, she have fun here, because I was the one who suggested this to her." Alexander said smiling at me, while ying with my hairs that have fallen out of the bun.


    "Hey, you don''t have to be always around me just because you were the one who suggested this. Your re notplied to do this. You can enjoy with everyone, till I enjoy some food. It''s not like, you are obligated to be around me." I said while following Chris eyes that lingered in a stall that was selling some chilli potato.


    "That''s not the case. Actually, I enjoy more when I am with you, rather than enjoying those one time rides. Your long time presence is more important." Alexander said while smiling cheekily at me, while flunking my cheeks with his finger, as he blinked his eyes looking as cute as ever.


    "You sure know your way around words Mr." I said while dismissing his cute look.


    Huh! I bet one day, I''ll end up forcefully kissing him, if he continues this cuteness of his.


    ''You know, you don''t have to resist soo much. If you feel like kissing him, then kiss him. What if he is waiting for you to take the first step?'' Ca asked making her presence known once again.


    ''Yeah, and then if that''s not the case, I might as well risk this amazing friendship? No thanks. Besides, will you stop appearing out of blue? You are freaking me out.'' I said in my head.


    ''Who said I am appearing out of blue?I have always been here, I am just making my presence known to you now, so that you get used to me. Plus, look at those luscious lips, oh my god, if I were you, I would just grab those between my lips and suck the hell out of them.'' She said, making me want to roll my eyes at this.


    Someone is surely getting horny looking at him. However, her words did made me look at Alexander''s lips out if the corner of my eyes, making me distracted for a second.


    Shaking my head to throw the nasty thoughts out of my head I entered the stall with the least crowd, to eat one cheese burger.


    "What are you having? Let''s have it together." Chris asked looking at the menu.


    "Nothing much, just a cheese burger and milkshake." I said while looking at them to decide their orders.


    "Let''s order three sets of this only." Chris said, because it was the fastest thing we could get within few minutes.


    After having our mini-break, we decided it was best to get along with our friends who probably haven''t felt our absence till now.


    After looking around for the couple of minutes, we spotted them exiting the second rollercoaster, and moving towards thatrge Ferris wheel.


    I wanted to ride it from the moment, I looked at it. Without even looking back, if both Chris and Alexander wasing or not, I moved towards the group.


    We were thest in this round and I didn''t wanted to ride it with some strangers, that''s why I cheated and went in between of line, saying I went to the washroom break and I am with my friends.


    When I stood with them, I noticed everyone was already in a pair of quadruple and couple, leaving only me alone. And to be honest, it was after a long time, I was feeling sad because I was alone.


    "Hey, umm, why don''t you join our booth." Matt said awkwardly probably seeing my sadened expression, while his arms around Katie.


    Everyone else was already seated in their booths and thus, didn''t know I didn''t had a pair.


    "No, that''s really okay. I will be able to think things through, and I wanted to ride it alone anyways." Iforted him, before urging them to go fast and waited for them to enter their booth, so that my booth cane down for me to enter now.


    I looked back towards Chris and Alexander who was talking with some man. ''Should, I call them or not?'' I thought aloud.


    But, Chris already said that he didn''t wanted to ride any rides for now, and Alexander didn''t looked like the one to be riding such rides.


    Sighing loudly, I decided to enter the booth alone.


    "Are you going to ride this alone miss?" The man who was responsible for the Ferris wheel asked politely.


    "Yeah I guess." I awkwardly smiled.


    "If you want, should I call someone who might be riding alone too, to give youpany?" He politely suggested, while opening the gate for me.


    "No thankyou." I smiled thankfully for his consideration before entering the booth.


    "Okay, since, everyone is ready, let''s start. Please sit upright." He announced.


    I closed my eyes, to enjoy the ride, deciding to open it only, when I will be at the height to enjoy the scenery. This will make me feel less lonely.


    Before the ride could start, I felt my booth shaking, making me open my eyes abruptly. I looked at the person sitting in front if me in confusion.


    "Were you seriously thinking of riding it alone? Without me?" Alexander asked as he sat on the same seat as mine, making me squeal as the booth shook violently as the wheel started.

 Chapter 12 - -12 Accidental Kiss!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What? No obviously. I just thought that you wouldn''t be interested in riding-" I wasn''t even finished with my sentence when Alexanderpleted my words for me, "rides like these?" ??


    "Well yeah. That." I awkwardlyughed, deep inside feeling thankful that I wasn''t riding it alone or this would''ve made me feel bad the whole ride back home.


    "Well now that I am here, you don''t have to feel bad," Alexander said.


    "Did I said that aloud?" I asked and his expression was telling me that I did, making me look another way in embarrassment.


    "I don''t ride, these things, but since it''s you, I am riding it with, I thought of giving it a try. I heard people get mushy-mushy inside these when they are together." Alexander said winking while smiling at me with a knowing look.


    I don''t know if he was really saying those words in a double meaning way, but I felt like he was hinting at something when he said that mushy-mushy word.


    ''and why the hell was he winking at me like this?'' I thought in my mind.


    "What do you mean by mushy-mushy?" I asked trying to sound ignorant and confident like I didn''t understand a thing what he was talking about.


    I always thought and was proud that I was a confident girl, but I don''t know what happens to me when I am around him. It feels like, a different side of me pops up when he is around. The shy side of me.


    "Well you know, friendships grow, rtionships turn better, things advance." He said smiling lopsidedly.


    "No I don''t know, why don''t you enlighten me about it, Mr Alexander," I asked leaning towards him, in an intimidating manner.


    "You''ll know when we''ll be at the top," Alexander said leaning towards me mischievously before holding my hand in his hands.


    "Hold my hands like this. It will keep your hands warm." He reasoned before looking outside towards the view of the carnival and I followed suit.


    "It''s really beautiful from up here, no?" I asked enjoying the view which was better than I had expected


    "It is indeed very beautiful," Alexander said in agreement, smiling one of his dazzling smiles making my heart do summersaults.


    And god forbid me, but if he keeps smiling at me like this with those dazzling eyes, I''ll do something that surely will change our status from friendship to none.


    "You know, we''ll be stuck by boredom soon if we sit quietly like this. Why don''t we talk about something, maybe get to know each other better?" Alexander suggested after a few seconds.


    "What would you like to know about me? I think I told you pretty much everything. About the ones that got away, leaving me alone. About why I am here and all that stuff." I replied still looking in the distance at the pond that was now visible from the height, apanied by the setting sun.


    "Not about that. It is your circumstances. I want to know about you. The real you, that you hide behind that strong facade of yours." Alexander said.


    His meaningful words making me look at him.


    I looked into his eyes, that was looking soo deep at the moment as if wanting to suck me in. His orbs were turning a bit yellowish hazel, a beautiful colour that was shimmering in the dim sunlight.


    "So will you tell me about you?"


    "What bout me?" I asked absentmindedly, still lost deep in his eyes.


    "About what you like."


    "I like you," I replied absentmindedly.


    "What?" Alexander asked his eyes widening at my words and only then did I realize what I have said just now.


    "Among friends I like you, Daniel and the whole group. You know my food preference already, anything with a chocte milkshake. I am the type of girl who would rather go on a decent road trip with her loved ones than having a party." I said in a hurry to cover up for my previous words.


    "That sounds good." Alexander smiled, though there was something about his expression that seemed off. Like he wanted or expected to hear something different from me.


    "What about you?" I asked thinking it must be just me thinking too much into things.


    "I don''t know how to describe myself. People usually say that I am very impatient and gets angry very quickly." Alexander saidughing awkwardly.


    "What seriously? They must be blind to say something like that. Apart from that outburst in that party, I have not even once seen you getting angry or anything. ording to me, you are one of the best guys I have met, you care about your loved ones and would do anything for them, and you are one of the sweetest men. " I said meaning every word.


    "I didn''t know, I had such a positive image in your mind," Alexander said widening his eyes, while looking at me with an emotion I wasn''t quite able to define.


    "I mean every word of it," I said while patting his cheeks.


    It was only after, I ced my hands on his cheeks and felt the warmth of his skin touching mine did I realise what I was doing. I quickly removed my hands from his cheeks, before looking in the distance to hide my now, red turning cheeks. I was surely bing bolder these days with him.


    ''Why don''t you just agree that you like him. Even I love him soo much. It''s best you reveal your feelings soon.'' Ca suggested appearing out of blue.


    ''It has nothing to do with you, so stay quiet. I don''t want to ruin my friendship with him. It''s really hard to gain such a friend who doesn''t judge you and throw pitiful looks after hearing about my conditions.'' I said back.


    ''Then what do you really want right now? This ride will be over soon. Then you''ll be back home, all alone, and will probably reminisce about why you didn''t talk more or did anything.'' Ca said rolling her eyes at me.


    And I hate to admit it, but she was right.


    ''I just want the time to stop here for a few more minutes. I just want this ride to stop, so that we can spend some more time together.'' I sighed back closing my eyes.


    ''Well, your wish is mymand.'' She said making me want tough at her attitude.


    Before I could think about anything, I felt a warmth engulfing me and then, the cabin jerked violently making mend on Alexander, and the Ferris wheel stopped.


    "Hey, you okay?" Alexander asked hurriedly as he helped me get up from my awkward pose.


    "Umm yeah, what happened?" I asked to no one in particr, soothing my hairs a bit.


    I saw Alexander taking out his phone before he dialled a number and talked to the person on the other side.


    "Hmm yeah. I understand. It''s okay. No, don''t worry. Let him enjoy his moment." He said before ending the call.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "Nothing serious. Apparently, someone had asked the person responsible for the Ferris wheel to stop the wheel for a few minutes because he wanted to propose his girlfriend." Alexander said.


    "Wow! How romantic" I said while rubbing my arms up and down to ease the cold.


    "Are you feeling cold?" Alexander asked.


    "Just a bit. Maybe it''s because of the height." I said, before hugging myself.


    "Come here," Alexander said and without even waiting for my response, pulled me into his arms.


    "Hey! What-" I was about to struggle when he opened the chain of his jacket before wrapping it around us.


    "This way both of us will feel warm." He said smiling at me.


    I wanted to refute more if it wasn''t feeling soo good. His body was extremely warm and paired with his intoxicating seducing bodily scent, this position felt like a perfect ce to sleep.


    "So where were we?" He asked when I started to close my eyes, to enjoy his scent.


    I turned a bit on hisp, to look up at him so that we can continue talking, however, as soon as I looked up, I regretted doing so.


    With me wrapped in his arms, his lips were so close to me, that I would have to move just a few inches and we would be kissing.


    As if sensing my gaze, he looked down at me, before smiling with a raised eyebrow. His hot breaths were fanning my face and it would be a total lie if I would say that it didn''t tempt me to kiss the hell out of him.


    However, thinking back to the friendship thing, I stopped myself, before sighing at my dilemma.


    "We were talking about-" Before I couldplete my words, the Ferris wheel jerked again, resulting in Alexander tightening his hands around me, and jerking forward, that ultimately resulted in him kissing the side of my lips.


    My eyes immediately widened at the sensation I felt and this time he felt the same thing judging from his reaction. If I was saying that his touches were like pleasurable electric shocks earlier, then those were nothingpared to what I felt just now.


    Even if the peck was just on the corner of my lips, it felt soo much appealing and alluring that for a moment I was convinced to kiss him back and feel this feeling wholly.


    ---------------


    Hey guys, this is Author Angelina, I would just like to ask you guys for a favour. I want you guys toment and review my book so that I can know that it is being liked by someone or what are the views of my readers. This not only helps me improve but, it also motivates me to write more with more enthusiasm.


    Thank you for your time and your love guys.

 Chapter 13 - -13 Weird Professor!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Listening to my professor''s narcissistic words about boys being stronger than girls, I was wondering when this lecture will be over. I mean it''s good that you want the ss to take part in a debate and have some discussion but it doesn''t mean you have to pick such a controversial topic for that. ??


    Like seriously? Who is the best, girls or boys? I mean, you need to grow up before you decide to teach some grown-ups!


    And was it just me, or what? I think this new professor has been looking my way quite more often then I would call usual. Is he a creep of some kind? Or maybe some paedophile? I shuddered at the thought of him, thinking anything nasty about me.


    Doodling on my notebook, I looked around the ss, everyone quiet busy listening to what other''s were saying.


    "Ipletely oppose what Jane said right now. Did you just question our strength? I mean seriously? You weren''t the one to talk when you were enjoying my strengthst night." A boy with a blonde guy smirked causing everyone to hoot at his choice of words he used to refute.


    "Dude? Like seriously? You are proud of that measly strength? Yeah, you had soo much strength that you couldn''t evenst for few minutes and I was left all high and dry, you jerk. And here you are talking about strength." That girl called Jane replied before smirking l and once again the ss erupted in loud hooting with that blonde guy sitting with his face all red because of embarrassment.


    This couldn''t have gone worse than it already was, could it? To be honest, that guy, invited this upon himself. Who asked him to bring their private life on a stage like this.


    I felt bad for both of them for they were shamelessly telling everyone what they didst night just for the sake of winning in this lousy debate and judging by how that creep professor was smiling, I know he was enjoying every bit of it.


    Sighing loudly, I decided to think about random things to take my mind off these things that were making me annoyed.


    I don''t know why this was happening with me, buttely, I find myself getting angrier than it sounds usual.


    Even the slightest trigger is enough to send me in an angry frizz and all I would want at that time is to run and cool off my mind.


    ording to Ca( thedy inside my head that I had mentioned before), this was something usual that I will be feeling from now on.


    Is it because of her known presence in my mind? Or something else? Or was she hiding something from me? Things easily make me frustrated these days. I am feeling frustrated even now as I am thinking about my changed attitude.


    And to top that, I am having this weird presumption that being around Alexander calms my mind and keeps my mood in check. Maybe it''s because he has be my level 1 crush these days.


    Looking out of the window at the distant tree, I started thinking about the day of carnival or about Alexander to be precise to calm my mind.


    Thinking about that day, about that ride on the wheel, I must say that Alexander was right about one thing- People who end up going on that Ferris wheel as a couple either have their rtionship''s status changed or their rtionship is advanced in most of the cases


    Though I can''t tell what happened in our case, it surely turned out good.


    After that idental kiss, none of us talked for the whole ride, but it didn''t mean, it''s because we were on bad terms. In fact, if I remember it correctly, Alexander had his arms more tightened around me after that kiss or should I say small peck on my cheek.


    It felt good.


    Being in his arms like that, it felt right in its way. I know that I''ve been thinking about things all wrong, since the day we met, and that all of this is probably because of my lusty self, but I can''t deny the fact that being with him, makes me feel good and content.


    It has been 5 days since, Sunday and there wasn''t a day when Alexander didn''t meet me and we had fun either at our ce in the forest or at my house.


    There were two days when he didn''t even turn up at college but woulde to my house after he is free or when my lectures finished having some fun. He would usually show up with my favourite milkshake so that I won''t deny spending time with him.


    But, if I am, to be honest with myself, then I must say I won''t need any bribe to invite him in. His presence is enough to make my day.


    Our spending time routine usually included movies and snacks in each other''spany or walking beside theke, but it was fun none the less for me.


    I remember yesterday itself, I didn''t have any lectures after the lunch break and neither did he had any, so we came to amon conclusion of having some fun.


    We decided that it was best to take a walk near theke, but when we noticed the dark clouds that were an indication of rain, we cancelled the earlier n and resolved to go to my house.


    I prepared pancakes for both of us and he prepared my favourite milkshake along with me.


    Working in the kitchen with him, it felt like we were husband and wife preparing dinner together. I know it was stupid of me to think like that, but I enjoyed the thought of it.


    Later on, we yed a horror series on Netflix and as soon as I sat on the sofa, with the popcorn and lights off, he immediatelyid down and ced his head on myp.


    I don''t know if he could hear my fast pumping heart at the moment, but I could feel the blood rushing to my face, my cheeks and ears making me feel all warm just at this mere action.


    I was soo nervous and happy at the same time that, rather than watching the series I was watching his face.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep watching his face, but when I woke up, in Alexander''s arms, I was almost lying on top of him with my face stered below his chin and my arms around his body-hugging him.


    "Morning sunshine." I heard him speak and only then did I realise that I had slept all night hugging him like this, and it was already 5:00 am.


    Muttering a quick sorry, I dashed towards my room, to save myself from more embarrassment.


    After calming my heart, with me consoling myself that it was okay, there is no harm in that, what if he also slept along with me, when I went back to the living room, he was nowhere to be seen.


    However, one thing was crystal clear to me. I was feeling something for this guy called Alexander and I knew this was one hell of a strong crush.


    Chuckling at the thought of his cute face and my feelings, I scribbled something on my notebook when my name was called by that narcissistic professor.


    "Miss Victoria, I see you are smiling at something. Care to share with us? So that we all canugh too." He asked looking at me pointedly.


    "Of course. I was smiling at the thought of how strange things have turned out these days. I mean how do they even allow such narcissistic professors to teach university students like us who think it''s fun to debate on a controversial topic like boys and girls in a ss full of both the genders. I mean, aren''t you afraid that someone might record this and upload it. I mean, if it were me, I would never do such a thing that can put my teaching license in danger." I said while smirking making everyone nod andugh at my statement.


    Before that professor could say anything to me, the bell rang indicating the end of the lecture.


    Packing up my stuff that wasn''t much, I was about to exit the ssroom when my name was called up by the professor.


    "Victoria, a moment please." He said.


    I know I shouldn''t have said soo much, but as I said, I can''t control my anger and mouth these days and this debate was annoying me.


    "Yes, professor," I said not looking at me.


    "You should at least look at me when you speak. By the way, are you Victoria Gibberson, daughter of Martha and Nelson, adopted by Jenny and Harry?" He said with a strange robotic voice. Though his words stunned me.


    Nobody and I mean nobody except Ma knew my real parents'' name. How does he know all of this?


    I looked up from my hands to his face and I don''t know if I should say it like that or not, but I felt like, he was very simr in appearance to someone I know.


    I am damn sure, I have seen him somewhere, but where, I can''t pinpoint exactly.


    "How do you know my real parents'' name?" I asked finally finding my voice.


    "I know your real parents'' name because your father Nelson was my elder brother." He said, making me more shocked than I already was.


    As far as I remember, didn''t Ma say that I don''t have a rtive from my father''s side and mother''s side? Who was this professor talking about? Then I remembered that Ma was probably talking about my adoptive father.


    Before I could open up mouth to ask the question, I saw his blue eyes glowing a bit, making me attracted to it as if that glow was calling on to me. Before I could react to it, I saw a yellow light kind of thing, engulfing his body.


    It was beautiful but scary at the same time. I tried to move, but to no avail, was I able to move my limbs.


    "Shit! This can''t happen, he is under someone''s control. Someone hasmanded him to unveil it. Do something Victoria! You can''t let him unveil it yet! Now is not the time." Ca yelled in my mind engulfing in white energy of her own.


    This whole thing was confusing me, but as much I have known Ca I knew whatever she did was for my benefit. I tried my best to move but it felt like I was glued in my position.


    I noticed that the professor was now looking at me with a warm smile.


    A smile that was making me want to go and embrace him and engulf myself in that fatherly love, but the emotion didn''tst for long, as I suddenly heard the door of the ssroom opening and Alexander''s distant voice.


    "Victoria! Victoria! Get away from him!" I could hear him yelling. His voice was apanied by Daniel''s and Ang''s.


    "He is under someone''s control. Shit! Knock him down!" Someone I don''t recognize the voice of yelled from behind me.


    But no matter how much I wanted to respond to their voices, I wasn''t even able to move a finger, let alone run away from the professor.


    In my subconscious state, I saw Alexander punching the professor twice making him fall on the ground groaning painfully and all that yellow light that engulfed him earlier started subsiding, releasing me from my stuck state at the same time.


    I would''ve congratted and praised Alexander for his braveness and protecting me, but my mind was still overflowing with Ca''s white energy, which I don''t know for some reason was unable me to see things clearly and before I could smile and say few words to Alexander to tell him my condition, I cked out, falling miserably in Daniel''s arms who was standing just behind me.

 Chapter 14 - -14 Waking Up In His Bed!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Uhhh. My head hurts.'' Was the first thing that came to my mind, when I started getting consciousness. ??


    ''Of course, it hurts dumb ass, you almost got us killed.'' Ca yelled at me, making it worse than it already was.


    ''Can you shut up for a moment woman? I am trying to open my eyes here.'' I yelled back at her, making her roll her eyes at me before she sat in the corner doing god knows what.


    ''Uhhh...why is it soo hard to open my eyes? I can''t even hear any whispering near me. Am I dead?'' I asked.


    ''Am I dead Ca?'' I asked her again.


    Good, now she is ignoring me. Just fuckin great! this reminds me why am I even talking to her in the first ce?


    Sometimes I really think, I need to go to see a psychiatrist and get myself thoroughly checked if there was something wrong with my mind.


    Groaning at my failed attempt, I went still for a moment, trying to remember why I was in this position and situation, to begin with.


    "She should be awake by now, why are the pills not working?" I heard a faint whispering from somewhere near me.


    "I don''t give a damn K! Either you try something else to wake her up, or I''ll make sure you''ll never be able to treat someone again." That voice yelled again, this time, a lot louder than earlier.


    Whoever, this person was, his voice was strangely calming my nerves and easing my pain.


    Sighing, I tried one more time, toe out of this darkness of my mind, and it wasn''t long when I was able to open my eyes.


    However, as soon as I opened my eyes, all I could see was pitch darkness surrounding me.


    But, why was it soo dark, even when I have opened my eyes?


    I looked around, iling my hand on the bed that I was lying on, or should I say have been sleeping on.


    It was clear that my right side was empty since I couldn''t even feel any warmth. But as soon as I moved my left hand, to my left side, that''s when I felt it.


    I don''t know whether should I scream or just retreat my hand in horror.


    It was soo warm and hard, that there was no doubt it was a chest of a man and a bare one at that.


    As if feeling my hands on his body, that man jerked before switching themp on his side.


    "Victoria? Thank God damn it! You are awake, I don''t know-"


    I screamed cutting him off mid-sentence when I looked at the state he was in.


    He was lying there shirtless, showcasing his well-built torso, with those 6 abs, muscr arms, and as my gaze travelled downwards, he was just in his knickers that reached just below his knees.


    "What...what are you doing in my bed?" I asked horrified.


    "Your bed? Look around beautiful, it''s my bed you are sleeping in." Alexander said as he smiled that sweet smile of his.


    "You-your bed?" I stammered before looking around. It was indeed not my room.


    I tried to sit up, to have a closer look at the massive room, when I felt the cold wind on my bare legs.


    Wait! Bare legs?!


    Peaking inside the nket, I looked at my attire, before screaming.


    "What the hell did you do with me!!?" I yelled covering myself with the nket again.


    "Me? I didn''t do anything. Let me exin." Alexander said as he tried toe closer to me.


    "What do you mean by nothing? You are sitting their shirtless, with those knickers, all sweaty and I am here in your bed only wearing your oversized t-shirt!!? And you still dare to say, you didn''t do anything!!" I yelled at top of my lungs.


    "It''s not what it looks like, Victoria. At least-"


    I cut him off mid-sentence, pushing him away, as I saw him nearing me.


    "It''s exactly what it looks like. Otherwise, why would I feel like this? My body is aching all over and wait, why the hell don''t I remember anything?" I shouted before throwing a pillow at him.


    "First, it''s not my oversized t-shirt, it''s a dress that I borrowed from one of my friend''s girlfriend. Second, it was not me who changed you, but a trusted aunt of our house did. Third, I didn''t do anything. I would never do anything with you, damn it!" Alexander yelled back, and I don''t know why, for some reason, I felt a pang of hurt at his words.


    Before I could say anything, the door of the room opened and Daniel came rushing in.


    "Victoria, that''s not what I-" Alexander started as I tried to near me again, but paused when he saw Daniel.


    "Daniel!" I said, sighing in relief before rushing to his side.


    "Ssshhh...I am right here sweetie." He said, before tugging the hairs behind my ears.


    I don''t why, but I always feel a strange sense of care and warmth radiating from him, when I look at his face. Hugging him tightly, I ced my head on his chest, before asking to take me out of this room.


    I know I was a bit rash, leaving Alexander like this, when it was me who started all of this, even not giving him the chance to exin, but it didn''t mean his words didn''t hurt me.


    Now as I think about the past, whenever I had those naughty thoughts about him, I feel d that I never initiated anything or should I say, expressed my feelings. It was good that my fear of losing him always came in between, or I really would''ve lost him as a friend too.


    Hearing my words, Daniel picked me up in his arms, before nodding at Alexander who looked angry, making me whimper and tighten my arms around Daniel even more.


    As soon as we exited the room, I heard a strange sound of something crashing behind us before the door of the room closed.


    "It''s my fault, for jumping to conclusions and making him angry," I muttered to no one in particr.


    "It''s not your fault Vic, give him some time. No one would like it when they are misunderstood right?" Daniel asked, making me nod my head in agreement.


    This was what, I liked about Daniel. He was mature beyond his age. The way he carries himself like a gentleman and would always talk soo politely to everyone was what, that makes him such a good person.


    Sighing loudly, I leaned my head on his shoulder, as I could feel my head start to ache again.


    Opening a random door in this massive mansion, Daniel ced me on the bed, before asking me to getfortable, till he prepares some food for me in the kitchen.


    "Whose room is this?" I asked as I looked around.


    "It''s mine, why?" Daniel asked as he stopped near the gate.


    "Nothing, it''s quite colourful and calming," I replied, making himugh before leaving me alone.


    I looked towards therge windows that were covered with the curtains before walking to them.


    Sliding the curtains aside, and opening one of the window, I looked at the marvellous view outside. It''s probably already midnight, given how dark the sky was. Looking at the fountain lights at the right side, I smiled at the artificial dolphin that was going inside the water anding up again and again.


    As I was enjoying the beautiful view of the darkness that engulfed the forest to my left, I heard the door of the room opening.


    "You are quite fast," Imented at Daniel who probably brought me something to eat.


    However, when I turned around, I noticed it was Alexander who was standing there fully dressed now.


    I turned around as soon as I saw him.


    "I am sorry about what happened in your room. I shouldn''t have jumped to conclusions like that." I said before smiling politely.


    "No, it''s okay. I actually wanted to say sorry to you too for saying that I would never-"


    "Let''s not talk about it now. I get it okay? I don''t need you to talk about that scenario again. Besides, I should be thankful to you for bringing me to your house, when I was in trouble. Of course, I remember, what happened in the ss, with that creepy professor." I exined before looking back at the dark forest, leaning on the window sill.


    "Don''t do that," Alexander muttered from behind me.


    "Do what?" I enquired raising my brows in question.


    "Don''t lean on the sill like that. It is exposing your umm..legs more." He said and I saw a faint blush creeping up his cheeks making them look red like rose petals.


    I wanted to pull his cheeks at that moment but stopped myself when I remembered his words in the room.


    I looked down towards the dress and noticed that the dress only reached above my knees. ''Then, when I was leaning it must''ve gone up to my mid-thighs. Hmmm, he''s right.'' I thought before turning back to the scenery and enjoying the view, without leaning on the sill this time.


    I know what happened today, had turned both of us a bit awkward and it won''t be getting normal anytime soon.


    Before I could ask him, if he wanted anything else, I saw Daniel entering the room with a tray in his hand containing food.


    "Sorry, all thedies in the house are already asleep since it''s midnight, and I didn''t want to wake them up. So I brought whatever I could find." He reasoned, scratching the back of his head in a boyish manner.


    "Haha.. that''s okay. I should be the one apologizing to you since I have been implicating soo much on you guys." I said as I sat on the bed.


    "You are not implicating Vic, you are my mate, that''s the least I could do," Daniel said.


    "Mate? What''s that?" I asked confused as I took a bite of the sandwich he prepared for me.


    "She is your mate?" Alexander asked at the same time as me. But I don''t know if it''s just me, but I think his voice sounded more strained this time like he was controlling his emotions.


    "Mate, as in my friend," Daniel said to me, before nodding towards Alexander making him leave the room in anger, closing the door with a loud bang.


    "I think he is jealous that you called someone other than him, your mate." Iughed, making Daniel chuckle at my words.

 Chapter 15 - -15 Became Dinner Overnight!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Sipping on my milkshake monotonously I gazed outside the window at the forest, silently. The trees were waving around with the wind that has picked its pace, with the now forming clouds. ??


    They looked like they were travelling, with how the crescent-shaped moon was hiding behind them asionally, making it dark around everywhere.


    We both (me and Daniel) had been sitting in silence since Alexander stormed out of the room. It was afortable silence none the less.


    That''s what I had been telling my mind from the past 10 minutes. It was turning more of consoling self now. That it didn''t affect me, how Alexander said those words or how he stormed out.


    I don''t know why, but from the moment Alexander left looking all angry, I had been feeling this strange kind of emotion swirling in my heart, like an emotion of sorrow or loss.


    I don''t know how to describe it, but I was feeling a strange sense of hollowness as if there was something wrong. Like I was doing something wrong being here. Apart from Alexander affecting me, was I forgetting something else too?


    Am I missing something? But what could it be? If I missed my parents, I would''ve known about it. I mean, I do miss my parents but this time, it wasn''t about them.


    It was something different.


    I don''t want to bother Daniel with it, nor do I want to call Alexander over this, given he himself was angry, and when I don''t even know what it''s all about. Besides, the guys had already done too much for me.


    If not for them, then I probably would''ve been lying in some sickly hospital room, which would''ve made me sicker because of its smell.


    Gazing at the sky, I looked at the clouds that had appeared out of nowhere.


    ''Looks like even the weather is sharing my emotions.'' I thought, smiling at my imagination.


    Even Ca was silent from the moment I yelled at her.


    Soon, the clouds were apanied by lightening with a rumble of deafening thunder, making me shudder at the sound.


    It really resonated the turmoil inside my heart.


    Looking at the lightening, something struck me, and it was then, when I realised, why I was feeling like this.


    I forgot to meet him! My daily dose of happiness. I had made it a point and also promised him, to meet him, no matter what, till I am here.


    I forgot to meet my cuddly wolf-bear thunder!


    As soon as I remember not meeting him, it was as if someone triggered my mind and I started feeling this strong desire of seeing him.


    It might sound weird but I felt like he needed me right now. Like he was in some kind of trouble.


    What if he is waiting for me in the same ce, where we meet daily?


    It''s lightning and probably would rain soon, where will he go in this weather?


    Does he even have a cave to hide in?


    What if he decides to wait for me at our usual ce even in this weather?


    And if he doesn''t have a cave, where will he hide if it pours?


    Shouldn''t I arrange for him to hide, given how I boldly dered that day, I that I would take care of him?


    Is he waiting for me to take care of him?


    What if he misses me? What if he is scared in this weather? Was he feeling lonely?


    Doesn''t animals have a strange sense of loyalty with people who they befriend?


    All sort of questions started popping inside my head, sending my mind into a jiffy.


    cing my cup on the table, I looked towards Daniel with urgency,


    "I need to go back, like right now. Can you please take me home?"


    "What''s the matter, Vic? As far as I know, you live alone, don''t you? Do you have to tell someone that you are staying here? You can use my phone if your battery is dead. It''s not a bother to us. You can sleep here. Don''t worry about me, I can sleep in Alexander''s room." He said as he put down his phone while sitting straight.


    "No, it''s not about that. It''s just, I can''t exin, but I need to go back. Someone is waiting for me. I need to feed him, he might be feeling lonely without me." I said, as I took my clothes that had been given ced on the table by Alexander, when he came earlier, before dashing inside the bathroom to change.


    "It''s one in the morning, Vic. Who do you want to feed this early? If it''s a pet then it can wait till the sun rises. Besides, you can see the weather, no animal would be out in this weather." Daniel reasoned, and probably whatever he was saying was right, but I couldn''t lift this desire of seeing him at the moment.


    I wanted, no, I needed to see him. I knew he needed me somehow. And even if he didn''t need me, I needed him, because I missed him.


    "Uhh...you are right. It''s okay. This mansion is not that far from my ce. Raining hasn''t started yet. If I go now, I might reach before it starts pouring." I reasoned beforeing out of the bathroom, dressed in my clothes.


    Wearing my jacket, I left the room, having a gist of where to go for the exit, when Daniel was taking me down to his room.


    "Wait, Vic," Daniel said behind me, but I didn''t want to listen to him.


    He is right with all of his reasons, however, it won''t be the first time someone might think, that I act too irrationally. This is my nature I guess.


    Looking in the sky time to time, shuddering at the echoing sound of the thunder, I went straight to the forest, without even watching which way to go.


    "Thunder!!" I shouted, which was obviously a bad move when I already knew there were many other wolves apart from the thunder in this forest.


    Running in a particr direction in which I had gone earlier, on the day of that party, when I had met him for the first time, I switched on the torch of my mobile to see clearly, since the light of the moon was blocked by these heavy clouds.


    After around 30 minutes of constant searching, I sat on a nearby branch that had fallen from the tree, to catch my breath.


    Opening my cellphone, I decided to call Daniel, to see if that dropping home option was still avable or not.


    Maybe thunder was waiting on the side near my home.


    He knew where I lived because he had developed this habit of seeing me off till I exit the forest and go towards my house.


    However, as I dialled Daniel''s number, it said the number is out of coverage area.


    Fumbling around my contacts list, I was about to call Alexander, but was stopped when I heard it.


    The sound of a twig breaking not far from behind me. I knew thunder would find me in this forest from anywhere because I''ve heard that dogs have a strong sense of smell.


    Smiling happily I turned around to greet thunder and apologize for beingte, however, I didn''t know I was in for a big shock this time.


    The wolf that I thought was thunder, had yellowish-red eyes and was snarling at me, with some sticky liquid, maybe his saliva dripping off his snout.


    Have you ever felt like regretting a decision you made in a hurry, not even listening to others when they had already warned you about not doing it? Well, that''s exactly what I was feeling right now.


    This wasn''t my thunder. This was some other wolf. Some other wolf, who was hungry. And the way he was looking at me with those hunger filled eyes, I knew he wanted me.


    He wanted to eat me!!


    ''And guys this is how you be the food of an angry hungry animal overnight!


    Do not ever try this stunt at home!'' Iughed awkwardly at my thoughts before looking back at the hungry wolf.


    -------------------


    Authors Note-


    Thank you for your love for this book. I hope you all will continue the journey of this book along with me.


    Love you all :-):-)


    -Angelina Bhardawaj

 Chapter 16 - -16 Thunder Saved My Ass!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Ca? Are you there? Got any suggestions on what should I do at this moment?'' I whispered inside my mind, my body starting to tremble with the uncertainty of my future. ??


    ''You only remember me when you are in deep shit, don''t you?'' Ca said still sitting in the corner of that ck room, which apparently was my mind.


    Dark and hollow.


    I wanted tough at my own thoughts and throw some snarky remarks back at her since I wasn''t the one who asked the god to curse me with this telepathy or this weird woman in my head, but I knew now was not the time to go all haywire on this cursing thing.


    I knew she might be the only one who could help me in this situation where I am stuck with this hungry wolf, alone in this forest, because of my stupidity.


    Why didn''t I listen to Daniel? Oh yeah, because I was too busy missing thunder and procrastinating about how Alexander saying those hurtful words didn''t affect me.


    ''Now is not the time to discuss your bad blood with me woman! You do realise that if he eats me, there will be no you too, right?'' I tried to reason with her.


    ''Huh! You are probably right. Okay. So let''s start with the description of this wolf. Yellowish-red eyes, saliva dripping snout, rough hairs, and overall a dirty appearance. He is probably a rogue, that had entered the territory by tricking the border patrol and without the information of alpha. If i-'' I cut off her mid-sentence, with my own words of urgency,


    ''Can we just talk about how to tackle him? Or should I say, save our ass from bing his dinner?'' I yelled in my mind.


    I wanted to listen to her nonsense, it was interesting, I swear. But I don''t think we were really in a position where we could just sit and talk about these imaginary things like we are on some vacation.


    We have a task in hand of saving our sorry ass for god''s sake!


    ''Huh! You are no fun.'' Ca huffed before standing up from her ce anding in the centre.


    ''Wait! Did you just change your dress? Can you even do that?'' I asked mortified.


    ''Of course, I can. I am a free spirit, to begin with. Now if you are done, let''s handle this situation first. Ask him to shift.'' Ca said making me cough and look at her as if she had grown two heads.


    ''You are asking me to ask the wolf to shift? Shift to where? On top of me? Are you fuckin'' insane?!'' I yelled at her while looking at the wolf who had started to walk towards us, I mean towards me now.


    ''Jesus! Will you stop with this yelling? I am just inside your head.'' she said holding her head.


    ''Look''s like you are not ready yet. Gosh! I don''t know how long will I have to stay hidden like this. Don''t worry, you don''t need to do anything. He is here.'' Ca said as she sat back rxed on the chair.


    From where the hell did this chair appeared in my mind?


    ''Why are you sitting soo calmly? What happened to that shifting thing? What should I do? What am I not ready for? Were you seriously thinking of me fighting with a wolf almost my size? Do you think I am some medalled Bellicose?'' I asked horrified at her trail of thoughts.


    ''And what do you mean by he is here? Who''s-'' I wasn''t even able toplete my words when I saw arge wolf, almost triple my size jumping on that wolf out of nowhere.


    Looking at the lush whitish fur, I think I knew who he was.


    It was my thunder who hade to save me!


    I knew he would find me!


    ''Yeah! Yeah! You were also the one who was on the verge of cursing him when the other wolf wasn''t your thunder.'' Ca reminded me, making me roll my eyes at her.


    Thunder looked at me out of the corner of his eyes, with a strange emotion, before he held the leg of the other wolf in his mouth and took him away.


    ''Where is he going?'' I asked to no one in particr.


    ''Where do you think dumb girl? He doesn''t want to shred that rogue in front of his mate and scare the shit out of you.'' Ca said rolling her eyes at me.


    ''Mate? Oh, friend.'' I said as I remembered Daniel''s exnation of the word ''mate''.


    Looks like people call their friends ''mate'' over here.


    Hmm...It sounds reasonable too. Like the person who sits with you in ss is called ssmate, the one who goes school with you is called schoolmate.


    ''It will be really hard for him to exin things to you.'' Ca said and disappeared in thin air when I saw thunder approaching me.


    "Thunder?" I said as I ran towards him to hug him.


    I looked at his body, circling him, to check for any signs of wounds that he might''ve suffered from that bad wolf who wanted to eat me.


    When I saw no visible sign, I sighed in relief before hugging his back.


    However, as I tried to hug him, he backed away from me, making me squint my eyes in confusion.


    "What is it, thunder? Are you angry that I didn''te to meet you today?" I asked as I saw him walking away.


    "Hey! Wait up for me. You don''t know what happened to me today." I said as I started following him, knowing all too well that he was moving this slow only so that I could follow behind him.


    ''Looks like someone is just pretending to be angry, how cute!'' I wanted to giggle at the thought but stopped when I remembered this might make him angry.


    As if he understood the meaning behind my words, he tilted his head to his side urging me to continue.


    "Today in college, a new professor, attacked me with some weird energy. What a bastard! He called himself my biological father''s brother. Can you believe it? Bloody scoundrel!! I had fainted at the time, due to God knows what reason, and Alexander and Daniel, the friends I have told you about, took me to their mansion. After that, as I woke up in Alexander''s bed, we had a misunderstanding, more like I did, but then he said some hurtful words, that made me angry and hurt." I stopped reminding those words, and I don''t know if it was just my premonition, but I felt like thunder also, paused for a few seconds when I said I felt hurt and angry.


    "After that, I went to Daniel''s room and Daniel called me his mate, which made Alexander angry. Don''t you think this Alexander is soome? I mean, just because his best friend called some other girl his mate, he became angry? Such an attention-seeking person!" I stopped at the thought, before continuing,


    "After Alexander left, I started feeling this strange sense of loss and sorrow and that''s when I remembered that I forgot to meet you. You know it really wasn''t in my hand today, and as soon as I remembered I immediately took off the mansion, however, that was a bad decision, given how I would''ve be the dinner a few minutes ago if you hadn''t shown up." I said before stopping, making thunder also, stop in his tracks and look back.


    "Are you still angry at me? I was really scared right now. Apart from you, I don''t even have anyone who I can share my feelingsfortably, without the fear of the person judging me. Will you leave me just because of this?" I asked, not knowing why exactly I was spouting all this nonsense and feeling this way.


    Sometimes it makes me feel like, this wolf-bear who was almost triple my size if I calcte the volume, understands everything that I tell him and share with him. Though he can''t talk back and share his opinions those random purrs of satisfaction and nodding of his head, makes me feel like he was more than enough for me.


    I know animals have 6 senses and they can feel your emotions. And looks like my thunder also sensed my sadness as he shook his head, before turning his whole body towards me.


    Before I could prepare myself, for his next move, he jumped on me making me fall on the ground with a loud this, before he licked my face, to tell me he was not angry with me.


    "Haha.. good boy...good boy," I said as I ruffled his hairs before groaning with pain.


    ---------------------------


    Author''s Note-


    Stay uptight, because things will be turning a bit juicy from now on, with the inclusion of their enemy who will start making his appearance from the next chapter.


    Stay tuned, and keepmenting to motivate me further, so that I will write even more.


    Love you all, and once again thank you for all yourments. Keep supporting.


    -Angelina Bhardawaj

 Chapter 17 - -17 Got A Genie On My Back?!

    Third Person''s point of view(POV)


    "That new rogue wolf, that we had sent on the borders of Pearly canines, we''ve got some news about him, boss." A man said bowing in front of his leader, as he entered the lush office, of the leader of the rogues who was now camping on the border of the noman''snd, nning a devious n to attack other packs. ??


    "He is dead, ain''t he?" The leader asked as he swirled the knife in his hands before pushing it into the skin of a woman sitting on hisp.


    Feeling the pain of the knife entering her skin, the woman hissed painfully trying to control her cry, so as not to annoy the leader that could cause her, his mate''s life.


    The leader, however, smiled satisfactorily when he listened to that hissing sound of pain from her mouth. It gave him momentary happiness, as he pushed the knife deeper.


    Oh, how much he loves the sound. It''s like music to his ears. The sound that tells someone is in pain gives, and the fact that he was the one causing that pain always makes him feel ecstatic.


    "Y-yes, boss." His beta stammered as he looked at the blood dripping from his mates hands, while her tearful eyes looked at him sadly because both of them knew they can''t protect themselves from their strong boss.


    "Ahh...don''t mind him. He was just baiting, for me to see how strong their patrol is. It means if we take help of that stinky old witch, then we can enter the border without getting noticed.." The leader said, as he saw the wound on that woman healing anding back to normal.


    Throwing the woman away, who was a werewolf with good healing powers, he stood before asking his beta,


    "That witch. He was talking about finding some girl right? Is she human?" He asked as he looked outside the window towards the perimeter of the kingdom they wanted to take over.


    "As far as I can depict, she cannot be a mere human, right? Or why would a powerful witch like him try to search for her? There must be something more to her. No?" The beta asked, resulting in the boss throwing a dagger at him, within even turning to look where it hit.


    If not for the subordinates keen sight, the dagger would have hit straight into his chest, however, he blocked the dagger by turning around and taking the hit on his hand, making him wince in pain and fall on his knees because of the dagger beingced with silver.


    "Did I ask for your opinion? Do you think you are worthy enough to share what you are depicting with me? I am just asking is she human?" The leader asked again, his eyes seething with anger.


    "Yes, boss. She apparently is." The beta said groaning painfully while pulling out the dagger from his wounded hand with his good hand.


    "That''s great. I want her. It''s been too long since Ist yed with a human girl." The leader said before entering his room or den as called by others.


    ____________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Aish! When will this thing get over!" I whispered in frustration, before banging my head on the table for the tenth time probably.


    "Just 5 minutes more, before the bell will ring," Daniel muttered from beside as he looked at me with one of those charming smiles.


    Currently, I was sitting in this seminar room, listening to an old man talks about history.


    As I looked at my watch for the fiftieth time, suddenly an idea popped in my mind.


    Closing my eyes, I joined my hands to pray,


    "Dear Genie, please make the bell ring early today."


    Before I could even open my eyes, I heard the bell ringing, making me squeal before I dashed out of the room.


    I know you guys didn''t understand what happened just now.


    To be honest, it was quite a surprise for me too.


    It''s been a week since that creepy professor''s and wolf incident, and things had gone back to normal for everyone.


    Well not for me. They have turned to an another level for me.


    I have recently discovered that I might be having a Genie following me, who grants whatever wish I make. Like just now, I asked him to make the bell ring 5 minutes earlier and it did.


    It started when, or let me rephrase it, I came to know about it when, I was lying in my bed, on this Monday afternoon, toozy to close the curtains that were allowing the sunlight to enter the room.


    I was groaning while tossing and turning on my bed when I murmured casually,


    ''I wish someone could close those curtains for me.''


    And soon, I heard the noise of curtains sliding and before I could turn around to react, I noticed my room getting dark because of the closed curtains.


    Initially, I was soo shocked that I immediately stood from my bed and checked the curtain a few times, all the sleep already vanished from my eyes.


    After seeing that ddin movie, I had always wished to have a genie, who could fulfil all of my wishes and not only just three but millions of them.


    It probably might sound crazy, but somehow my mind believed that it was some supernatural power a.k.a genie that closed the curtains for me.


    So to check, if I had one, I closed my eyes and prayed, ''I wish I could get some chocte syrup pancakes.''


    And before I could even open my eyes, I smelled them. There were pancakes on my bed. And then I asked for a pizza, and then a burger, and then a cold drink and as soon as I would open my eyes, they would already be there.


    I was so excited about this discovery that I wanted to share it with someone, but, didn''t know who to share this newfound information with. Not having anybody else near me, I disturbed Ca.


    ''Hey! Did you see that? I think I''ve got a Genie on my back that fulfils all my wishes.'' I shouted excitedly.


    ''Genie my ass. You are just misusing your own powers to fulfil your greedy needs. Howzy! If I were you, I would''ve probably used it to set a fire or create myself a mini swimming pool in the backyard.'' Ca had replied making me roll my eyes at her.


    This girl doesn''t know how to enjoy small moments of pleasure.


    After that, I had been using this soo called genie powers quite frequently, to make things easy for me, like washing the dirty dishes or my clothes, trimming the grass of thewn and you know all that small stuff. I don''t want to be too greedy and annoy my Genie, because I am afraid he will leave me, once he discovers the greedy side of me.


    As I was running towards the cafeterias, I bumped into someone, making my bag fall on the ground, resulting in all the belongings to scatter around.


    "Watch where you''re going human." I heard a mean voice sound above me as I had to bend to pick my belongings.


    "It applies to you too, miss-" I looked up before looking her up and down to disregard her more, "-nobody." Ipleted before picking everything and going towards the cafeteria.


    ''Jesus! If I wouldn''t have been feeling soo hungry, I would''ve waited for her remark so that I could have some fun.'' I thought in my mind before ordering my food.


    These days, I had been feeling a lot hungry than usual. When Iined about it to Ca, she said, it''s all normal because I was eating for two, which made me look at her as if she had grown two heads.


    I mean, sometimes I don''t get what goes in that tiny mind of hers.


    Eating for two? Seriously? That''s what she came with? Am I pregnant or something? Or was she referring to herself as the other person? She do realise that she is just a spirit in my head right?


    Shaking my head at the insane thoughts, I looked at the things in front of me, before sighing loudly. There was arge bowl of noodles, arge bowl of pasta, 4 cheese sandwiches and two milkshakes to go with it. It might look too much right now, but I know I''ll eat all of it within 10 minutes without even feeling overloaded or something.


    ''Give yourself a break girl. I have already said, it''s normal. Your body is in the transitioning phase and you won''t be fat, because of the strong metabolism. So eat all to want, you are loaded anyways.'' Ca said again, as I looked at her, who was hungrily looking at the table.


    ''If I eat these things, will you also be able to enjoy their tastes?'' I asked her out of the blue.


    ''Yeah, I will, since, I am a part of you.'' Ca said as she looked at the food happily.


    ''Then, I mean I am not being suspicious, but is it by any chance, that it''s you who has been nting these thoughts of ordering all of this food into my head?'' I asked squinting my brows at her.


    ''That...haha...what are you talking about. How can I do that?'' Caughed awkwardly while looking in all directions but at me.


    It means, she indeed has a hand in doing something like this!!


    No wonder, I''ve been feeling strange from the moment she had made her presence known.


    I was busy with my own thoughts when I felt someone''s presence behind me and from the alluring intoxicating scent that I smelled, I knew it was Alexander.


    "Don''t you think, it''s a bit too much for your little body, Ria?" Alexander asked as he sat in front of me looking handsome as ever, making me roll my eyes at him.

 Chapter 18 - -18 Nightmare Of Powers!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Have I ever judged you guys when you order those truckloads of food when you are only ''snacking''? No right? Then you ain''t got any right to judge me too." I said while filling my mouth with spoonfuls of pasta. ??


    Before Alexander could reply to my words, Daniel and the rest of the group came to the table taking their respective seats.


    I saw Alexander giving Daniel the sour eye. Looks like he is still pissed at him for calling me his mate in front of him. Aish!


    ''He is seriously such a girl who doesn''t want to lose his best friend and is jealous of that new girl who is having her best friend''s attention.'' I thought looking at his weird expression.


    "Hey! That''s mine!" I shouted with my mouth full when I noticed Sean taking one of my sandwiches.


    "You have soo much here. One won''t make a difference right?" Sean said sticking out his tongue to me while taking arge bite from the sandwich.


    Grumbling in a low voice, that I couldn''t do anything when he already ate it, I resumed back to stuffing my mouth with food.


    ''I don''t like her. Ask her to keep her hands off our mate!'' Ca suddenly said.


    ''You don''t like who?'' I asked confused.


    ''This girl who is practically all over our mate Alexander.'' Ca said making a disgusted face.


    Looking up from my bowl, I noticed the same egotistic girl that I bumped with, earlier in the hallway, sitting close to Alexander. Too close for my liking.


    ''Hmm, I don''t like her either.'' I said back to Ca seeing how she was practically flexing her breasts in front of Alexander.


    "Whose she?" I asked Aiden, as my curiosity got better of me, while I pushed my fork into the pasta angrily wishing it was her hand in ce of my pasta.


    "She is La. Alexander''s girlfriend." Aiden said in a strained voice. Looks like someone else is also there who doesn''t like her.


    "And can you please go easy with that fork? It looks like you are murdering your pasta." Ka said as she looked at me weirdly.


    "Alexander''s girlfriend?" I murmured, not even bigger to reply Ka, as I felt tears forming in my eyes.


    I knew my crush was only one-sided and was never reciprocated but somehow I felt wronged. I felt wrong that he never told me about having a girlfriend, that he continued to flirt with me or should I say over-friendly without making it clear that he was off-limits.


    Looking at their close rtionship, I couldn''t help but feel a great sense of betrayal. I know it''s probably me overreacting, but I just can''t control this feeling anymore. I could feel a strong sense of hatred for the girl building inside me.


    ''Ca, are you nting these hateful emotions in me?'' I asked Ca so that I could me her for whatever I was feeling and feel less burdened myself.


    ''I am and you are feeling this way because it''s us who is supposed to be with Alexander our mate and not her.'' Ca said.


    ''Damn it! Ca. You are taking this mate joke a little bit too far.'' I said as I felt the need of leaving the ce.


    "Hey, Sean. You wanted to have some of this no? You can have it all." I smiled, before standing and taking my backpack in my hands.


    "Will see you guyster, I guess," I said, my eyes still on La''s hand that was draped over Alexander''s shoulders.


    If I had a choice, I would''ve twisted her arm back pushing her off that damn chair.


    Shaking my head I decided it was better to leave when Alexander didn''t even look up when I said I was leaving. He forgot me as soon as his girlfriend is back, looks like I was just a temporary recement for her.


    However, as soon as I took a few steps, I heard a deafening screaming from behind me.


    I turned around abruptly to see who was it and noticed La''s right hand that was earlier draped over Alexander''s shoulders twisted in an awkward position before she was pushed off the chair, her back hitting a nearby table making arge bang sound.


    It looked like she broke a bone or two.


    ''What the actual hell?!'' I thought aloud before my mind went back to how I had said those words not a few seconds ago.


    This is not for real right? This can''t be true. This is not my doing. O didn''t cause that. No! I can''t hurt someone like that, right?


    I could faintly see Ca smirking in my mind and knew that it''s rted to me somehow.


    Was it really because I had said those words? I don''t see any other reason why she will be pushed like that, without anyone even being near her.


    I looked in horror, as to how my simple murmuring turned into such an ugly site.


    Both Daniel and Alexander rushed towards her aside as she groaned in pain. I know I should not be here, it was only making me feel worse.


    ''What are you feeling bad for? That bitch had iting. How dare she touch our mate?'' Ca said seething with annoyance.


    ''Jesus Ca! Alexander is our mate but La is also his mate like everyone else. Don''t you feel even a little bit of sympathy for her? Don''t take this mate thing too far okay?'' I whisper yelled feeling a bit scared myself of this power that I was possessing.


    I never knew this power and genie that was fulfilling my wishes was soo strong and followed my orders soo strongly. I can''t even curse casually anymore.


    I looked at the girl who was wailing in pain, scared to my bones that it was all because of me.


    I don''t know why but when Alexander''s eyes met mine as he was helping La stand up, I felt like he knew it was my doing. That I was the reason behind all of this.


    I couldn''t bear with the suspicion in his eyes that his gaze was showcasing towards me. Not knowing what else to do, I ran.


    Yes. Like a coward I was, even though I knew no one can guess it was my fault, I ran.


    I ran faster than I ever did. I was feeling an irresistible heat burning up my body. I was angry at my pathetic self, for thinking something so cruel even though I know that I am having a genie with me these days.


    I ran towards the forest to findfort from thunder. The only being who can understand me and I can share my feelingsfortably with.


    ''You are not at fault dear. Calm down. You are being delusional. Your panicking will only trigger your powers need to protect you more. You won''t be able to handle soo much in this state. So I beg you to calm down okay?'' Ca said. Not a single word of her was making a sense to me.


    I couldn''t calm down. Not when I have hurt someone just now. I can''t.


    I was running soo fast that I didn''t even see the uplifted tree branch and stumbled upon it. Already knowing that I was about to fall, I ced my hands in front of me to protect my face, and that''s when I felt it.


    ''It looks like a nightmare of my powers has only started.'' I thought as I saw it with my own eyes.


    ______________


    Author''s note- To everyone who is reading my book, I am really grateful to all of you guys.


    You guys really made my days.


    I just hope everyone canment their views of what they think about this story to keep me going.


    Reviewing my book and sharing it will be an extra support to me and my book.


    Love you all.


    Angelina

 Chapter 19 - -19 I Am My Own Genie!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    The fall that I was expecting never happened. ??


    When I didn''t feel any pain, I opened my eyes to see what was the reason of me not falling, when I clearly remembered me stumbling soo hard on that tree branch.


    However, the situation in front of me or that was happening with me was no joke. It was true. The nightmares of my power were just beginning.


    There was a weird kind of magmaing out of my hands, that I had ced in front of my face earlier to protect myself. The Magna had made a force soo strong on the ground, that it didn''t let me fall.


    On the contrary, I could see that there were no leaves or stone on the ce where the Magna was pointing at. All the leaves have been pushed away and the floor was so clean that it appeared as someone had mopped it.


    ''Wh-What the hell did just happened?'' I asked to no one in particr.


    ''I told you didn''t I? Your panicking will only increase your power''s desire to protect you and things will turn bad if you don''t control them correctly.'' Ca said.


    ''You mean to say, I did this? This power, this Magna or whatever it is called, it''s all from me?'' I asked her.


    ''Obviously. Did you thought there was a real genie on your back?'' Ca scoffed at my stupidity.


    ''Then does that mean, I don''t have a genie? That genies aren''t real?'' I asked her, my hopes crashing, making me sad.


    ''Jesus Victoria! That shouldn''t even be the point of your concern. I am telling you that these powers belong to you and all you are concerned over is that you don''t have a genie? That genies aren''t real? Are you for real?! You are that fucking genie for yourself.'' Ca shouted at me, making me squint my eyes in annoyance.


    ''Wait, what the hell am I saying? Your stupidity germs are inflicting me too. There is nothing like a genie in the first ce. They are wishing fairies okay?'' Ca said.


    ''Then, shouldn''t I at least wish for a Broom to travel around?'' I asked her, which I could see was only irritating her more.


    ''You know what? Whether you wish for a Broom or even a fuckin aerone to travel around, I don''t care. It''s not a matter of my concern in the first ce. Besides, I am hungry. Let''s eat something before I smash your head with my annoyance and irritating emotions.'' Ca warned me before sitting on the couch inside my mind.


    Wait! Last time I checked there was only a freaking chair, how did it turn into a couch?


    ''What if? Just what if, Ca is that genie, who is fulfilling my wishes and has those powers? It can be true right?'' I thought while blocking my mind so that, she couldn''t hear anything.


    Before I could even take a step ahead, I heard some rustling from behind me.


    "Hey! Ria! Why did you run off like that? God damn it! You run faster than a wolf!" Alexander said as he started nearing me.


    "What are you even following me for? And what wolf? You talk like youpete with a wolf every day." I asked keeping my emotions in check just like how Ca had said. I don''t want to disy my freaking powers in front of him just like that and scare the shit out of him.


    I don''t want people to think that I am some weird psycho or something like that.


    "I just, I saw you running out of the cafeteria after the incident with La, so I-"


    "So, you naturally thought I am the reason behind that incident? That I did that to your girlfriend? Right?" I asked cutting him off in between.


    Though I was trying to keep my cool ''I am not at fault, so I don''t give a damn'', facade, I was barely keeping it in. I was feeling so nervous that he might know about my powers.


    I still can''t forget the way he gazed at me, with those suspicion filled eyes like he knew it was me, who wished that and asked someone to do it.


    "No, I know you would never do that. You are just a normal human, to begin with. Why would you think that?" Alexander asked scratching the back of his head.


    Hearing his words, I realised he didn''t defy the fact that I called La his girlfriend. Looks like it''s true.


    Besides, what''s with this just a normal human? Is he some alien, for calling me a human like that?


    "Nothing. I am just used to people using me of wrongly." I said before walking more inside the forest.


    "University is this way, you know?" He reminded me.


    Rolling my eyes, I muttered casually,


    "I know. I am not intending to go back to university. My lectures are over for the day, anyway."


    As soon as Ipleted my sentence, I saw him following me again, that made me annoyed.


    "Why are you still following me? Look, it might sound rude, but I am here to meet someone special okay? How about you go back to your girlfriend La and tend to her. See if she broke a bone or two? She looked like, she needed you." I said irritatingly.


    I know my rude words might''ve shocked him, that am I the same sweet girl who doesn''t badmouth anyone. When I didn''t hear anything in return, I turned around to onlye face to face with a goofy looking Alexander.


    "What are you smiling at?" I asked my annoyance beginning to take over me.


    "I see, you are jealous," Alexander said boldly, before smiling like a freak that made my blood boil.


    ''Oh my god! The nerve of this guy! Does he think I have that much time on my hand to only think about him and who he is ying with?'' I thought in my mind.


    ''Well, he is right, no?'' Ca beamed in.


    ''Shut up Ca! Now is not the time for you to make me self introspect my feelings.'' I reprimanded her before looking back at Alexander with my own lopsided smirk.


    "And why would you think that I will be jealous, when I have mates other than you, that I can talk and hang around with, for example, Daniel?" I said, patting my shoulder in my mind for the niceeback.


    ''I don''t think, it was soo nice. I think you just made our mate angry. You might not know, but the males are very protective of their females and you talking about hanging out with another male in front of him just fueled his anger. Oh boy! I could see thunder taking over.'' Ca said smiling cheekily with those doe eyes you make when you see your lover.


    To be honest none of her words were, making any sense to me or were understandable, and thus, I did the only thing I am bing best at, I ignored her like always, pushing her in the back corner of my mind.


    I could hear her faint shouting from the back of my mind and seeing her like this, let me tell you, was a truly epic sight.


    Turning my attention back to where Alexander was, I was confused a bit when I saw his eyes glowing hazel with an amber colour circle in his iris.


    "What the hell is happening with your eyes?" I whispered asked.


    Alexander looked at me deeply before, he started speaking, and I must say, the words that he spoke, are the words that I''ll never forget in my whole life.


    -----------------------


    Author''s Note - Thank you so much guys for your lovely support on this book. I hope you can continue the journey of this book along with me.


    Love you all


    Angelina

 Chapter 20 - -20 Hallucinations!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Aish! It hurts.'' Were probably the first sybles that came to my mouth, after I gained my consciousness back. ??


    ''What the hell happened?'' I asked to no one in particr.


    ''You tell me. I don''t even understand how you can be unconscious at all the important events.'' Ca said rolling her eyes.


    ''Huh? Important event? What happened?'' I asked her, while I tried to regain and arrange the bits of memory that I could recollect.


    ''I was supposed to be in the forest, looking for thunder. What the hell am I doing in my room?'' I asked Ca.


    ''Good going. Try to recollect some more.'' She replied in annoyance. Rolling my eyes at her, I decided to not argue with her and concentrate on the task in hand first.


    ''I was looking for thunder when Alexander came rushing behind me. He was following me. He was asking me if I was jealous because of La and I said I had Daniel and others as mate to spend time with. Then...then...Aahhh it hurts!'' I said while holding my head in my hands as it started pounding with the pressure I was putting on him.


    ''Common try to recall more, you are doing good. I can''t always help you in a situation like this.'' Ca groaned.


    ''Then...Then..his eyes! Yes! Alexander''s eyes! There was something wrong with them. He also hade near me, and said...said that..'' I recalled.


    "Hello, Ria. I am your love. You are my mate, and you belong to me. So let''s fall in love with each other." Alexander had said before his canines elongated as those of Edward in Twilight, before he leaned his head closer to my corbone, licking my neck.


    ''His canines elongated?!'' I shouted in my mind, sitting abruptly, which caused me to feel dizzy for a few seconds.


    ''Ahhh! Thank God you remember clearly. I was afraid you won''t remember anything. I practically sat there at the back of your mind, watching how they were hypnotising you to forget everything that happened.'' Ca said.


    ''They? Who?'' I asked getting out of my bed, however, before she could reply, I saw the door of my room opening and a handsome looking Alexander strutted in with a tray in his hands.


    "You''re awake beautiful? I thought I''ll have to call the doctor." He said looking at me closely, maybe checking if I remember anything or not.


    Huh! Dummy!


    "Yeah! I am awake. What happened?" I asked scrutinizing him from head to toe.


    "Oh about that. I ain''t sure about that. You just heard a wolf howling and saw a giant wolf before fainting." Alexander lied straight through his teeth.


    "Ohh..well I was about to meet my friend thunder. He is also a wolf, quite big. I don''t know why I fainted like that after seeing some wolf when I am used to seeing my thunder. I am gonna go and meet him to lighten up my mood. Wanna tag along?" I asked already knowing that he would deny and he didn''t disappoint me.


    "Why do you want to take help of some wolf when I am here all yours, at your disposal madam?" Alexander asked as he started toe closer to me.


    There we go again! He and his flirty remarks!


    "Of course you would say that. So you''re gonna pretend as nothing happened? Guess what, even after you guys tried soo best to hypnotise me and tried to made me forget everything, I still remember everything. How dare you lie to me! I clearly saw your canines elongating, what are you, Alexander?" I asked scared to know the answer.


    cing the tray aside, Alexander came more closer to me, than he already was, before smiling a goofy smile.


    "You are soo desperate to know who I am. Right?" Alexander asked, making me nod my head in anticipation.


    This is what Be did in that twilight movie. This should work, right?


    "Well, your wish is mymand, my love." He said before his eyes started to change colour into a shade of hazel and then red, and his canines started to elongate once again.


    The sight was like a horror movie for me. I never imagined I would see someone like Edward in real life.


    "I am a vampire, my dear." He said before holding my neck with his hands and tilting it to the side that showed my corbone perfectly.


    "Haha.¡­right, you are one. You can leave me now." I said praying that he would leave me already.


    "And why would I do that? My little one? Let me show you proof of what I am. I have been waiting to taste you for soo long that it practically hurts my insides to stay away from you anymore." Alexander said before he started to bring his face closer to my neck.


    Wait! Wait a minute! This is not how things should be turning! Shouldn''t he show me his shining body or something like that for proof rather than taking a bite on me?! What went wrong?


    ''Ca!!! Where are you when I need your help?'' I yelled in my mind.


    Before I could even yell for someone to save me, I felt him licking my neck, before kissing it.


    And oh boy, did it feel soo right. I couldn''t help but lean my back on the cupboard to enjoy his kissing that was making my mind go crazy. It was not long before I felt his canines grazing my skin and all my sanity came rushing back at me.


    I need to call someone to save me. Save me! Yeah, Ca did mention about my powers that can save me.


    ''Oh dear powers, Imand you to save me from this Alexander who has turned into a vampire.'' I prayed.


    After a few seconds, I opened my eyes, but couldn''t see any effect on Alexander. He was still there nibbling on my skin, practically making my mind go haywire with his seduction.


    Great! Now even my powers are refusing to protect me. And where the damn is this Ca when I need her to advice me!


    "Enough chit chat beautiful. It''s time for me to finally sip your luscious intoxicating blood." He said gazing at me with those hunger filled eyes.


    "No, please no. Look I don''t know anything about you," I said begging.


    "Well, I would''ve spare you, if you haven''t discovered my secret. Aren''t you a funny little curious cat? It''ll be soo fun unravelling you, to taste the blood of this cat. Let''s see if your blood is equally funny and loving as you or not." He said before leaning again.


    "No! Wait! Please don''t hurt me. I promise I won''t tell anybody about you being a vampire." I said assuring him.


    "I wish I could help it, baby. But it''s toote now." Alexander said before biting my neck making me go numb for a second before my whole body shooter with unbearable pain.


    ''Ahhhhhhh!!!'' I wailed in pain before everything went ck.


    ''Jesus! Victoria, what was all that shouting for? Can''t you for once consider me, thedy who practically lives in your head? I have never been soo disgraced by anybody in my whole life as much as you insult me.'' Ca yelled in my mind.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I looked around myself. I was in my room, lying on the bed.


    It was a dream? Thank god it was just a dream!!


    Before I could do a happy dance, I saw Alexandering with a tray of food in the room. Looking exactly like how it was, in my dreams.


    ______


    Author''s note- Thank you all for supporting me and encouraging me. Keepmenting, and keep sharing.


    Love you all


    Angelina

 Chapter 21 - -21 The Plan To Alexanders Destruction?!

    STRANGER''S (point of view)


    "You bitch! You are telling me only now? That bastard Alexander has been secretively forming the anti-rogue squad with the toughest rogues onmand! If not for my men hovering in the pack these days, I wouldn''t have known the strength of their squad. You useless piece of shit!" He yelled at me before pping me. ??


    His p was soo hard that my body collided with the bench behind me. I could feel my left ear ringing. My head was getting a bit dizzy, and my wolf was urging toe out to have a fight but I knew I can''t let her out like this. She was an alpha and I can''t let this lousy man know about it yet. I can''t risk my n for anything.


    Coughing out the blood, I looked up, not daring to utter a word. It''s not like I can''t utter a word, it''s just I chose not to.


    It was my n too. It was our n. I will make that Alexander and all his legacy pay for what he did to us, to our lineage.


    "I only came to know about it recently. It couldn''t be helped." I said as he looked at me waiting for a suitable answer.


    "It can''t be helped? Or were you too busy fucking that mate of yours! What is he called?" He asked, his eyes turning a dangerous ck.


    "Don''t involve him in this!! I mean, please don''t involve my mate in this matter. I will make sure to be more useful from now on. Besides, my mate is the one who had been giving us this information. If he suspects me, then it won''t take him a second before he exposes me, exposes us." I said, trying to reason why my mate shouldn''t be involved in this mess.


    "Listen, and listen clear you bitch! You getting exposed has nothing to do with us. You came to us that night demanding for revenge and that''s why we added you here, not the other way around. If I ever heard this syble again, I will tear you into pieces before I year your leftover family." He warned me, making me wince as he pulled my hair to his heart''s content.


    "Yes," I muttered.


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you."


    "Yes, master!" I screamed as he pulled my hair more. I could feel my scalp going numb with pain. I won''t be surprised if I see blood there.


    "So what''s the n?" He asked before sitting back in his seat.


    Sighing that he finally left my hairs, I sat on my knees before looking up and replying politely.


    "Everyone will be invited to a party in the club tonight. I have something nned for the night. I want to torture them slowly by weakening their immunities so that they lose their fast healing capability eventually. This will help us in the long run. Today it will just be a starting. I am gonna spike their drinks." I said as I could imagine my n getting in full form.


    "So, today you are inviting them. But, by that, they will only drink that one time. How are you going to make sure that it continues for a long time?" He asked me while looking at me with those lustful eyes.


    Bastard!


    ''Calls himself a master when can''t even guess this much. Looks like I will just have to discard him once my task is over.'' I thought deviously in my mind before looking up at him.


    "I am living in the same pce as them master. I will make sure to add the drug in the water supplies as well as drinking water and food." I said before bowing.


    "Okay, you may go now. I better hear some good news about it soon. I don''t want casualties with this n. It''s kinda interesting and appealing. Till then we are training our wolves. We will strike once the right timees and that lousy king is too busy with some chores." He said dismissing me, as one of his sluts entered the gate of the room.


    "Hey, baby? Why don''t you strip down, so that I can have easy ess? You can see I don''t have much time on my hand." I could hear before the door closed.


    ''Useless bastard.'' I thought before going in my hiding where my men were waiting for me for the next orders.


    As soon as I entered the cabin, I was greeted with a solemn-looking crew of mine.


    "What happened?" I asked solemnly, already guessing the reason.


    "This, one of our mate who was in the drug preparing department found his soulmate." He stopped before continuing, "In pearly canines." He said scared that I might kill them.


    I was not against finding soulmates. What I was against was finding a soulmate in this pack called, pearly canines. But, since my mate was also, in pearly canines and knowing how that can help us, I let go of the idea of killing him.


    "That''s great! Why don''t you call him for me to have a sweet chat with him?" I ordered one of the men, before signalling the others to meet me in my room.


    "So, how long will it take, before the drugs will be ready?" I asked as soon as I sat on my seat.


    "370g of the drug is ready soo far madam. It willst for 3 days approximately if we are targeting the whole pack." One of them said before bowing.


    "How long will it take for the rest of the drug to get ready?"


    "Around 4 more days."


    "That''s good then. We are going to use 100 g of this drug in today''s party. Have you checked that it doesn''t smell different, or the taste isn''t weird?"


    "Yes madam. We have already checked it on one of our men who didn''t know about it. His wound hasn''t been healed till now. It''s been 33 hours already." One of them said as they called the man with wound, inside.


    Soon I saw a few men bringing the man on the stretcher.


    ''Wow, it''s more effective than I had thought.'' I thought smiling at the effectiveness.


    "Mam, I have a doubt though." One of the men said.


    "Hmmm, shoot away."


    "You asked to use 100g of the drug today? But that drug is effective for the whole pack. And there will be hardly 50-60 people in the club. What if someone guesses there is something wrong or suspects if the drink changes colour? Because the only negative part if this drug is that if used inrge amount in one ss, it starts to change its colour to a dirty green because of the excess of herbs used.." He said.


    His words did make some sense.


    "What do you suggest? How much should we use?"


    "10g will be more than enough."


    "Do you all agree with him?" I asked and everyone in the room nodded at his suggestion.


    "Okay. Use 15g then. I don''t want to take any chances." I said before the man who found his mate was brought in.


    Of course, the only reason why I called him, was to make him understand how important is it for us to have our mates leak information about the pack to us.


    It was an easy task. A little bit of examining, exining, and the warning was enough.


    As my task was over, I took out my phone before messaging one of my so-called friends about organising a party since tomorrow was the holiday.


    ''I will wait and watch how you''ll take this Alexander Hunter. I''ll give you a death worse than you''ve imagined. All of you will be the witness of it. And eventually, the victims as I''ll see your downfall with popcorn in my hand.'' Iughed at the thought. Even the image of it is was soo satisfying and pleasurable to me.


    ________


    Authors NOTE- I hope you guys are enjoying the book. Don''t forget toment your views!!

 Chapter 22 - -22 Not Gonna Go All Bella

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "You''re awake beautiful? I thought I''ll have to call the doctor." He said. ??


    It was the same thing he said in my dream too. Was it a mere coincidence? Or was it a reality that was going to happen with me now?


    But, now that I observe Alexander, unlike my dream there was no such suspicion in his eyes. I could only see genuine concern for myself.


    Looks like all of it was just my imagination. I think I need to stop watching those movies for a while and give myself a break.


    ''But what about the forest? He indeed said something at that time right? What was it?'' I thought in my mind before practically detouring through my memory to know about it.


    His eyes had started to change colour, it was as if he was angry when I said Daniel''s name. And then he came closer to me before muttering,


    "You don''t need any other mate, other than me. I am your only mate and will always remain your one and only. Like you are my only mate." He had said at that time.


    Yes, that was what he had said at that time.


    What does that even mean? Was it some drunk talk or what?


    Shaking my head, I looked at Alexander who was sitting there looking at me with concern filled eyes, still waiting for my reply.


    "I am good now. What happened?" I asked cautiously.


    "Your stupidity happened. I was telling you about the mate thi- nevermind. And you kept backing off like you were scared of me or something. Before I could notice, you stumbled upon a tree falling straight, hurting your head on the branch." He exined, making me check the back of my head subconsciously.


    There was indeed a bump forming.


    "Haha...I don''t remember any of it." I awkwardlyughed, at both my stupidity and my imagination.


    Heughed at my reply, showing those canines.


    "Your canines are soo sharp," I said involuntarily, before realising my mistake.


    Stupid mouth! Can''t even control yourself!


    There is no way I am gonna go all Be in this situation. For God knows, not every vampire is sweet like Edward. And what if he turns out to be a vampire and decides to suck my blood.


    I am even living alone for god''s sake!!


    Will anybody even file a missing report for me?


    "Have you ever seen yours in the mirror? Yours are sharper than mine. Are you a cat or something?" He joked not at all mind my words. I awkwardlyughed at hisment touching my canines involuntarily.


    What if all of it is just my pure imagination?


    Elongating canines? Wow. I think I should start writing a novel or something. Maybe my novel could make a movie too.


    "Okay. Thanks for taking me here. You can go and do whatever you want. I was going to meet my friend thunder. He is a wolf." I said, not at all mind sharing it with him when I have confirmed my suspicion that he was not a vampire.


    Vampire hate werewolves right?


    "Thunder? You even named a wolf. Wow. But why would you go and meet a wolf when you have a wolf-like muscr and sexy friend at your disposal?" Alexander said.


    "I would rather be with him. And have you checked upon your ''girlfriend'' if she''s alright?" I asked emphasizing on the girlfriend part.


    "Why are you calling La my girlfriend again and again? I don''t understand." Alexander asked as he took a bite from my pancake.


    He took a bite from the pancake I was eating!!


    Geez! What is wrong with his head? He could''ve just picked a new one.


    ''I know right?! We just indirectly kissed!'' Ca screamed like a fangirl excitedly.


    What the hell!! We indirectly kissed?!


    Sometimes I don''t even understand, how her thought process works. But that doesn''t mean it didn''t catch me off guard.


    "You have some honey here," Alexander said as he wiped the corner of my lips, making my eyes go wide as I started feeling hot.


    ''Ahem! I know we like this proximity with him, but it would be better if you can stop panicking, I don''t want you to burn the house.'' Ca said out of nowhere.


    Why would I burn the house? I said in my head before my gazended behind Alexander on the curtain.


    There was fire lit below my curtain and it was starting to burn.


    ''Oh my god! Please tell me I didn''t do it.'' I said.


    ''I would''ve loved to console you, but please extinguish it rather than panicking.'' Ca said as she sat their casually as if watching some kind of movie.


    Standing from my bed, when Alexander was busy eating the pancake, I took the jar of water and three the water on the curtain to extinguish the fire.


    ''Phew! That was a close call. You better warn me if you are nning something like that.'' I scolded Ca before smiling back at Alexander.


    What we were talking about before Ca showed her stunt? Oh yeah, La his girlfriend.


    "Well, isn''t she? She was practically all over you during lunch. And Aiden confirmed it." I said shrugging my shoulders as if it didn''t matter to me when from inside I was dying to know what he had to say regarding the matter.


    "From your angle, it might''ve looked like she was all over me. It''s just her being her. She is my third inmand after Daniel. I mean, themittee and in the group. There is nothing more to that.


    Besides Aiden said all of that because we did go out on a holiday somewhere, it was work-rted but people thought that I was dating her because I didn''t tell anybody about it. Also, I have a presumption that Aiden liked her but she rejected him, so he is just jealous maybe?" He exined while scrutinising me for any reaction.


    "Well, you didn''t have to exin that much to me. You could''ve just said that there is nothing like that." I chuckled.


    ''Shameless girl. You are practically dancing inside but giving our mate a hard time.'' Ca said rolling her eyes at my words.


    Disregarding herment, I smiled at Alexander who came closer to me and sat beside me leaning in the headboard of my bed like I was.


    ''Take it, easy girl. Don''t overthink anything. Just go with the flow.'' Ca said disturbing me again.


    ''Shut up, will you? It''s all your doing?'' I said loudly.


    "Woah! I am sure I didn''t do anything." Alexander said.


    "I said that aloud didn''t I?" Iughed awkwardly at myment before ring at Ca who wasughing sitting leisurely.


    I was about to eat some more pancakes when my phone rang.


    It was a message from the girls of Daniel''s group. I think I should stop saying Daniel''s group when I am also part of that group now.


    The message was from Ang, it said-


    "Hey sweetie, tomorrow is off due to God knows what, how about going to the club with us, tonight?"


    Before I could even reply to that, another message popped.


    "Don''t even think about defying. You are going with us and that''s it. We''ll be there at 8 sharp and you better be ready till then, or I am gonna drag yourzy ass in those pyjamas only."


    I smiled at Katie''s message before replying a quick ''okay''.


    "So are you going?" Alexander asked as he peeked through my phone.


    "Jesus Xander! There is this thing called privacy, ever heard of it?" I asked before hitting him with the pillow.


    "Well, what''s yours is mine. It will eventually." Alexander said smiling like a jerk he was.


    What a flirt!


    "Besides, we all are going. It''ll be great if you could join in the fun." Alexander said before leaning towards me.


    ''If youe any closer to me, I''ll burn you alive.'' of course I didn''t say that aloud, but that how I was feeling with my body getting all hot.


    "Get out," I said annoyed at my powers.


    "What? I mean why?" He asked confused.


    "Get out! I''ll rest for a bit before getting ready. So atop annoying me and get lost." I said pushing him out of the room.


    "Is this how you treat your saviour? Chivalry is dead." He exaggerated making me roll my eyes.


    Yeah totally.


    ''Why are you sending our mate away. Let him stay. I am not done ogling him.'' Ca said adding fuel to my fire.


    ''Shut up woman. It all started with you, I know that.'' I said that made her immediately shut up.


    "Wait! What did you call me just now?" Alexander suddenly stopped.


    "What did I call you?" I asked confused.


    "When you were talking about that privacy stuff." He said.


    "Jerk? Rude? Stupid? Dumb?" I asked.


    And he looked at me as if I was some dummy. And then I realized, these are the names that I call him in my mind.


    "Xander?" I asked finally remembering the name.


    "Yeah that. No one has ever called that. It''s unique and I like it." He said beforeing closer to me and kissing my cheeks.


    "I would like to hear more of it." He said seductively in my ears before rushing out of the door as if his pants were on fire.


    Wait, what the hell did just happened?


    ''Our mate like the name you called him. He kissed us.'' Ca said jumping around like a happy chicken.


    Oh, he kissed us. Wait, he kissed us?!!


    And I was just standing there?


    Shouldn''t I have given something in return? A p maybe?


    ''Oh shut up girl. You and I both know, how you are practically dying to kiss those soft luscious lips of his.'' Ca mentioned, making me turn a deep shade of red.


    ''Jesus! Go easy on your powers will you?'' Ca said before pointing at my front where the cloth on my table was set up on fire.


    ''Shit!'' I said aloud before rushing to extinguish it.


    ---------------


    Author''s Note- I hope you like the chapter.


    Keep supporting, liking, reviewing andmenting.


    Love you all


    Angelina

 Chapter 23 - -23 Getting Ready For The Party!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Sexy Nerd?'' ??


    ''Unleashed demoness?''


    ''soul-sucking friend?''


    ''Temptress?''


    ''The infamous pole dancer?''


    ''What about a sweet lovely seductress?''


    You guys might be thinking what all this fuss is all about right?


    Well, I guess it''s Ca being her usual self. Here I was, standing in front of my full-length mirror, trying on various dresses to go to the party while Ca being the nosy one, was giving me the rmendations on what to wear and how should I look.


    The things that you guys heard before, were actually her ideas on how should I go. Crazy right?


    However, I must say, getting ready for an asion has never been so easy. Since I have my powers, I was currently using them to get dressed in different dresses.


    With a swipe of my fingers, I was able to change my outfit into a new one without even taking the pains of changing them. And the best part of it was that some of these dresses don''t even belong to me.


    ''Stop!'' Ca suddenly squealed making me jump slightly.


    ''What now?'' I asked perplexed.


    ''This looks great. You should go with this. It doesn''t show too much skin but is sexy and alluring at the same time. I love our body. Oh my god these curves, oohhh, our mate will be happy with these, don''t you think so?'' She said looking at my figure with puppy eyes.


    Have I mentioned that these days she has umted a new habit of calling my body as her own? She presumably thinks that now that she is in my head, she owns me.


    Well was that the case? Nope. But I don''t want to Hurst her happy bubble either.


    "You do realise that I am going to a party and not doing any kind of cosy. Right?" I asked loudly since there was no one around to judge me.


    She had chosen this white chiffon shirt that was showing a bit of my cleavage and was showing my curves perfectly. The high waist blue shorts that reached my mid-thighs were looking good with it. I can just pair it with my new boots.


    It was a good choice regarding how they looked on me, but is this really what we call a party wear? I don''t guess.


    Clicking my fingers, I did my hairs in wavy beach curls. Now the most crucial thing, should I apply some make-up or not?


    I only had 5 minutes left till the girls will be here.


    Yeah...I know what you guys must be thinking. I amte even when I am using my magic for all the stuff? Well, that''s Victoria for you.


    It was kind of fun trying different things anyways.


    I didn''t want to rely too much upon my powers with makeup, since I don''t think I''ll be having enough time to wash and do it again if something bad happens. Deciding on a bold eyeliner, and lip gloss, I applied a little bit of blush to my cheeks before wearing my favourite earrings and bangle.


    I think I was ready to go. This dress was making me really anxious though. I don''t want to show too much skin, but I don''t want people to think I was underdressed for the asion.


    I know this was my first clubbing after almost 1.5 years and I was not the same outgoing girl anymore. Things were different and I could feel it in my bones. That fear of receiving judgement from people, that I never would have feared if I was the same girl as I was before that incidence.


    ''Take a deep breath. You look, good girl. I mean we look great!'' Ca cheered me making meugh awkwardly.


    Before I could pep-talk myself some more, I heard the doorbell going off.


    Looks like they are already here.


    "Coming!" I shouted before taking my phone and wallet and rushing towards the gate to open it.


    "Hey!" I said as soon as I opened the gate.


    And boy was I jealous for a second. They all looked soo good.


    Soo confident, soo alluring, soofortable and just amazing.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Is this really how you are going to go to the club?" Katie asked me.


    Her words immediately crushed the little bit of confidence I had built.


    "I know, I just couldn''t find somethingfortable and ended wearing it. How about I change into something else quickly?" I awkwardly said as I invited them in.


    "Are you kidding me?! I was saying that because, if you''ll go like that, I don''t think we will enjoy properly the night. We''ll have to look out for you since all the boys will be all over you." Katie said.


    What does that even mean? Do I look good or not?


    "Haha don''t mind her. You look great. If I were your boyfriend, I would''ve never let you leave the house tonight. I would''ve rather enjoyed some bang-bang" Ang winked, making me blush at herment.


    This girl was wild.


    ''I told you. We look great. Our mate will surely like it.'' She said sitting back in the chair as if watching some kind of show.


    "Okay, don''t tease her more. Let''s get going." Tina saidughing while slinging her hand on my shoulders.


    Locking the door, I just wished one thing.


    To let loose and be that carefree girl once again.


    Smiling with a new build up confidence, I looked forward to the night.

 Chapter 24 - -24 Alexander Being Possessive!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Let''s go girls!" Tina shouted as soon as all of us sat in the car. ??


    "Girl, I do agree with Katie, you look so damn hot today!" Tina said as she looked at me with furrowed brows.


    "But, you''ll look hotter, if this will note in between." She said before opening the top button of my shirt that made a little bit of my cleavage on disy.


    "Hey, it''s not a good idea," I said as I tried to button my shirt, however, when I looked at the button, it was broken in two.


    ''Just how much strength did this girl used to break my button without me knowing about it?'' I grumbled while looking at her.


    "Haha...she is right. Live little babes. It''s not like your aunt Ma will be at the party." Ang said as she looked in the mirror while driving the car.


    ''They were indeed right about it. Why was I acting soo stuck up on things? Besides, it was not like this was anything inappropriate.'' I thought.


    Earlier when I had seen that a lot of cleavage was being shown in the shirt, I had buttoned it to the top, so that no one could judge me by saying I was doing it deliberately, showing my cleavage.


    But now that I think about it, wasn''t that thought useless? Why would anyone judge me when we are going to a club and not to a church?


    The rest of the ride went silent with everyone busy with their phone while I was busy with my thoughts and in no time we were standing in front of the gates of the club.


    "You guys go. I wille after parking the car." Ang said.


    "I wille with you." I immediately said, wanting to pep-talk myself a bit more as I felt my heart beating loudly when I heard the loud sound that peeped outside whenever someone opens the door.


    After Ang parked her car, we started walking in the direction of the entrance of the club.


    ''I wonder if Xander was here yet? How will I find him in such a big ce?'' I thought as I walked along with Ang who was chatting with someone on her cellphone.


    "Hey, beautiful." Someone said from behind us when we were about to enter the club, and from the voice, I knew it was none other than Alexander. Call the devil and devil''s here.


    "Hey!" I smiled turning around to face him.


    "You guys talk. I am gonna go inside now. I can''t control this adrenaline anymore." Ang said beforeughing and going inside the club.


    "So you came." He smiled as he looked at me with his adorable smile. He was wearing ck ripped jeans and a t-shirt which was paired with a denim jacket and his hairs were styled back. He looked handsome all in all.


    "Yes, I came and you can see it since I am standing in front of you," I saidughing.


    "Aren''t youing in?" I asked as I turned around to go inside the club.


    "Wait!" He said. He looked like he wanted to say something to me but was hesitating over it.


    "Whatever it is, shoot fast. If the girls don''t find me inside they''lle out to practically pull me inside. I was warned." I quotedughing when I remembered their warning about how they would take me out to every clubbing all week if I don''t enjoy the night.


    "It''s just, you look pretty." He said. I could see his ears turning a bit red at that and it made me want to awe at him.


    "Well, thank you. Now let''s go." I said.


    "No, wait!" He said as he pulled me away from the entrance, towards the parking lot, as if sneaking.


    "Well, you are not thinking of going inside the club, looking like that, are you?" He asked as he looked anywhere else but me.


    "No, I am doing a cosy. And since I have already shown you the dress I am gonna change in the washroom."


    "Seriously?" He asked wide-eyed, believing my sarcastic remark.


    "Obviously, not Dumbo. Doesn''t I being here in this dress means that I am gonna go inside in this one?" I asked as I looked up at him.


    And did I mentioned that we were in apromising position right now? Like Alexander was practically leaning on me to hide me from others while talking to me.


    As I was reminded of our position and how close his face was, while his body was practically touching me, I started feeling hot again.


    ''No, now is not the time.'' I said as I started to panic inside my head.


    ''Don''t panic. Nothing will happen if you have it in control.'' Ca reminded me and I took a deep breath to calm my nerves down, which resulted in me inhaling Alexander''s intoxicating scent.


    Oh boy, how much I much want to eat this candy!


    "You can''t go in looking like that. I don''t want lusty men to look at you with that dirty gaze. I can''t let it happen." Alexander said as he held my hands before pushing me on his car, making my back hit the car with a soft bang.


    "Shut up Alex. We are here to enjoy. I don''t think there is anything wrong with this dress. It''s not like my body is on full disy. Besides this is the second time you are offending me bymenting like that. Did you even notice Ang that went inside the club? The girl was wearing a crop top and a miniskirt with a deep cut." I said as I looked him straight in the eyes.


    "What Ang wears or anybody else wears has nothing to do with me. My concern is only you, okay?" He said as he brought his face closer to mine.


    "Why am I your concern? Why do you feel such strong sense towards me? Is it because you pity me as a girl who doesn''t have anyone to look after or something along the lines?" I asked, myself not knowing where did ite from.


    "Of course not! How did you evene to that conclusion? Has all my care for you and attention, seen as a pity towards you, by you?" Alexander asked and I could see the pained look in his eyes, showing that he was hurt by my words.


    "No, I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just I am confused okay? It''s like you are my closest friend here and I don''t want to lose you, no matter what." I said changing my words when I wanted to say it because I like him a lot and didn''t want to lose him.


    "Hey, I am right here. No one''s gonna snatch me away from you, okay? No one can even if they want to. Didn''t I tell you, you are my mate?" He asked as he hugged me cing my head on his chest.


    "Well, that doesn''t make a difference. I am Daniel''s mate too, and Chris, Aiden, Ang, Katie, everyone in the group." I said meekly as I hugged him.


    My hands around him became involuntarily tight when I suddenly heard a deep growl from around me.


    "You are only my mate. And you will always be the only mine." Alexander said as he forced me to look him in the eyes.


    His eyes, there was something strange about his eyes. I don''t know why but they remind me of someone. Like I know him but can''t recall.


    Releasing the hug, he took out the jacket he was wearing before forcefully making me wear it.


    "You''re gonna wear this and stay close by my side. Let''s go and enjoy the night." He said before kissing my temple, making me go hot all over again.


    I could feel some hotness shifting over to my hands and before I could realise it, the bush behind us was on fire.


    ''Oops!!'' I thought, thankful that Alexander didn''t see it felt it.


    ''The first thing you are going to do tomorrow is practice how to channel and control your powers.'' Ca said more like ordered as she rolled her eyes at me.


    ---------------------


    Author''s Note- I hope you guys are liking this story. Please keepmenting and supporting as it is the only thing I am asking of you guys, that motivates me. I know I am not updating regrly And it''s because being a student has its perks. Lol.


    Also, my old readers, do tell me how do you like the new cover of the book? Please tell me so that I can know if I did a good job making it or not?


    Besides, I love you all for supporting me.


    Thank you for giving my book a try and reading it.


    Your lovely author


    Angelina Bhardawaj

 Chapter 25 - -25 Love Is In The Air?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Enjoying the party along with Alexander was fun and a chore both. It was fun because as you all might already know, how much I like the guy, but it was a chore because of his sense of ultra Pro Max protection towards me. ??


    And when I say Ultra Pro Max, I do mean it.


    He has been standing close to me, ever since we entered the club, and guess what, he isn''t even dancing on the floor in the first ce.


    Just imagine how awkward it was for me to dance freely with girls when he was always behind me, standing soo close. Though the asional bumping into him and falling in his arms or his identally touching my skin because of the crowd was something I can''tin about.


    It was also funny to see him like that.


    Whenever he has to go somewhere and by chance did any guyes to me to ask for a dance at that time, I don''t know from where would he always appear to scare the shit out of the guy.


    He would always quote after scaring the guy, ''They are not good.''


    Like, seriously?


    As he was acting like this, it was cute seeing him all this worried about me. The way he would scrunch up his nose and stare at any guy who woulde closer to me, up and down as if indirectly signalling that he doesn''t deserve me. Or the way he would always smile awkwardly at me after sending people away. It was all cute to me.


    I wanted tough at his expression many time but would always stop at thest second, whenever he would look at me with that adorable soft gaze.


    Huh!! Guess I am totally screwed in this crush on him.


    Currently, I was sitting in this booth along with Alexander and Chris who was tired from dancing, while gazing at the girls who were having the night if their life.


    "You haven''t drink anything yet, would you like to have some?" Alexander asked while motioning towards the bar, where people were drinking merrily.


    Alcohol wasn''t my kind of thing, but seeing how he wanted to go there so badly, I just smiled before nodding.


    "What will thedy have?" The bartender flirted as soon as we made our way towards the bartender and I knew what wasing next.


    As expected of Alexander he looked at the bartender meaningfully before ordering him to do what he was there for.


    "Woah! Easy there, jealous guy! Your boyfriend is soo protective, it gives me chills. How do you even handle him?" Bartender joked, which made me blush involuntarily.


    ''Wait, why the hell was I acting shy?'' I thought in my mind.


    "He is not my boyfriend." I smiled at the bartender guy before ordering a non-alcoholic drink.


    "Really? Does that mean I have a chance, pretty girl?" He winked at me as he poured some beer for Alexander.


    "Does beer here are pink coloured?" I asked as I looked at the dirty pink appearance of the beer.


    "Haha...I guess we have some love blooming in the air. That was a nice line." The bartender replied as he sent a flying kiss towards me.


    "What does that even mean? No, you are taking it all wrong, I mean it. Why the drinks here are mostly pink in colour?" I asked as heughed at me before replying.


    "There sweety. I know what you want to say. I''ll reply to you, once I serve that man over there." He said before winking and taking out a bottle from underneath the cab.


    "No I mean, what-" I asked confused when I felt myself being pulled by someone.


    I looked behind me and saw Alexander pulling me away from the bar towards the booth we were sat in. With his trying hold on my arm, I knew that he was annoyed.


    Maybe he was annoyed because of the constant pushing of the people who wanted to have drinks.


    But wasn''t he the one who brought me here in the first ce?


    Why was he getting angry over the crowd now?


    "Hey? What are you doing? I am yet to get my drink." I shouted over the music for him to listen but looks like my words were falling on deaf ears.


    As soon as we reached the booth, Alexander pushed me on the couch, where we were sat earlier before he looked at me with an angry gaze. He held my shoulders in a strong grip as he held me close to his body as if contemting what to say to me.


    ''Wait. Why the hell is he angry at me now? And why was I constantly having this urge of pulling him even closer and kiss the hell out of him, for not allowing me to enjoy the whole night?'' I thought aloud in my mind.


    ''You even dare to ask that question? Seriously? Isn''t he angry at us because of how you were flirting with that bartender?'' Ca suddenly said, making me jump a bit as I wasn''t expecting her to answer.


    ''When did I flirt? I was just causally talking. And wasn''t that bartender an eye candy?'' I asked chuckling and in reply, she only rolled her eyes at me.


    ''And here you were talking about screwed for him. You change your type so soon.'' Sheined.


    ''When did I say, I changed my type. I am just saying he was handsome, though he was nothing in front of the candy boy I am having almost on top of me.'' I said before blocking her out.


    Now was not the time of talking with Ca when I have an angry dude to deal in front of me. And an obnoxiously sexy dude at that.


    Before he could do anything or say anything, we were interrupted by the sudden voices of girls and boysing out way, and Alexander immediately left my hand, before sitting straight as if nothing happened.


    I looked at him, for any exnation but all I got in return was a monotonous state from him.


    ''Weird guy!'' I shouted in my head huffing when I didn''t receive any action like kissing and hugging as I was expecting.


    Maybe I was thinking too much into things. If he liked me and was jealous, shouldn''t he be doing something like making me his own?


    Aahhh!! That bartender raised my hopes towards Alexander.

 Chapter 26 - -26 Dancing The Night Away Amidst The Creep!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    I was pissed, and I want to murder someone right now. And I was not saying it in a joking causal manner, but I meant every single syble of my above statement. ??


    I was afraid that if I sit here for some more time, then I would do something disastrous that none of us would like.


    Currently, I was sitting on the couch, with Alexander on my left and Daniel on my right. But that wasn''t something I was pissed about.


    I was pissed how La was sitting on the left side of Alexander. The girl was sitting on the arm of the couch while leaning on Alexander for support. If you look carefully then she was practically half sitting on him.


    I mean, this couch is made for three people to sit at maximum, can''t you see that? There is an empty chair over there if you want to sit. Or at least just say, that you want to sit here so that one of us can go and sit over there.


    And the way she was moving her hairs from her left shoulder to right and then back to left with her head tilted towards Alexander while looking at him, was soo irritating and annoying.


    I mean, was it a way of seduction or something? Because from what I can depict it looked more like she was having some itching problems on her back.


    Sighing loudly I leaned back in my seat before looking at Alexander annoyingly.


    First, this guy didn''t let me enjoy the night because he thought it was a nice idea to be super protective as Victoria is the only girl in the club that all boys are gonna think about banging, even when there are other hotties like Katie, Tina, Ang and I don''t want to say but La too.


    And second, after acting like a possessive freak, he wasn''t even looking at me or talking to me since the moment the group entered, or should I specifically say La entered the room.


    ''Not his girlfriend, my ass.'' I thought rolling my eyes, before puffing out my cheeks in annoyance as I remembered hisme exnation he gave me back at home.


    "You look annoyed," Danielmented from beside me, as he leaned towards me to talk, because of the loud music.


    "Are we here to talk? I thought we go clubbing to enjoy and dance while keeping all the tensions at bay." I shrugged before pursing my lips annoyed.


    "Haha, so that''s what it is all about. You are annoyed because everyone is sitting and chatting and no one is dancing and enjoying with you. Hmm, so our Victoria wants to dance." Daniel said before standing and sitting in front of me.


    "Will you give the honour of dancing with you, to this subordinate, Queen Victoria?" Daniel said as he slightly bowed before extending his hands.


    His words made me giggled as he mimicked the thick British ent of old times.


    "Of course, the subordinate shall let the queen enjoy the wild night," I said before we both erupted into aughing fit.


    What I didn''t know was, he wasn''t joking about the dancing part, he was serious about it. The next moment, before I could even stop myughter, he took my hand and pulled me out of the booth from behind the couch, to not disturb anyone''s conversation.


    "Let''s dance to the beat as if it''s ourst dance," I shouted over the music, meaning for Daniel to hear, however, I didn''t imagine that not only Daniel but everyone around me would holler at that sentence.


    I hid my face in Daniel''s chest to hide as I suddenly felt shy. I was about to stand back straight as a very good song started, however, I stopped when I felt Daniel cing his hand on my back.


    "Loosen up a little today? Yeah?" Daniel said before looking me in the eyes.


    "Yes," I said before starting to dance like no one was watching me as I have never danced before like there was no one who would judge me on I was movingughing or smiling, or there was nothing wrong with my life and I didn''t fear anything like I wasn''t alone.


    The song confetti by little mix was ying in the background and I couldn''t help but close my eyes at the lyrics as they started sinking in my mind and the girl from one year back started making her presence known. The girl who was a pro at dancing.


    "From the sky, drop like confetti


    All eyes on me, so V.I.P


    All of my dreams, from the sky, drop like confetti, drop me down" I started to sing along the song, as I motioned my hands in the air ording to the lyrics.


    It was such a good feeling, I know the imaginary world of happiness that I have created, would remain intact only till my eyes were closed and thus, I didn''t want to open my eyes as I swam in the lyrics of the songs that were ying one after the other.


    As I was dancing along with the beats, I was feeling a weird creep in my bones, making me shiver time to time, like something bad was around me, like a bad omen.


    Also, the absence or almost no presence of Ca since I entered the dance floor was creeping me out, because I don''t want to admit it, but I am used to her constant nagging now.


    Thinking that it was just my wild imagination because I had locked myself in the prison of my mind for one year, I let go of that idea.


    However, what I didn''t know that tonight''s night was going to mark my journey towards a new hell and heaven in this new town ''Pearly Canines''.


    Between the lyrics, I felt someone ce his hands on my waist as we danced along. It was a familiar scent but I couldn''t pinpoint who it exactly was as my mind was engaged in enjoying the music.


    The person shifted his hands on my back, before he twirled me around, and pushed me forward, before pulling me indefinitely closer to their body.


    Ahh.. it wasn''t like how I wanted to dance. I wasn''t in the mood of any salsa or something like that. I wanted to dance alone like I was the only person in the world.


    I removed my hands from the grasp of the person before I started moving my hands on the beats again.


    "I wanna f-woop-woop-woop, but I''m broken-hearted


    Cr-cr-cry, but I like to party


    T-t-touch, but I got nobody


    Here on my own." I shouted over the music as I shook my head with my body enjoying the music.


    However, because my eyes were closed, my bnce was a bit off, when I twirled around, I lost my bnce and harshly collided with someone.


    Feeling the familiar scent I opened my eyes in confusion, but before I could apologize he took my hand before he started pulling me towards somewhere.


    Since my mind was still lost in the music, it didn''t register what was happening until I felt cold night air hitting my face and legs, making me shiver.


    Turning around I looked at the person before anger started to creep in.


    ----------------------


    Author''s Note- Keep supporting and loving your clumsy author and this book. Just bear with me till my exams are there. I promise I will update regrly once this phase of exams is over.

 Chapter 27 - -27 The Old Creepy Psychotic Woman!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What the hell Alexander?" I asked angrily. ??


    I was done with his attitude towards me and I meant it.


    I was done with him acting so on and off with me, like he was some girl on his monthly days.


    "What the hell is my problem? What''s your problem Victoria?! First with bartender then with Daniel and now on the dance floor? Did you even see, how you were dancing like a drunk girl? Were you trying to seduce someone? And if yes, then congrattions, miss Victoria almost all guys were looking at you like some hungry meat." Alexander said angrily as he punched the wall behind me.


    What?! The nerve of the guy!


    I will definitely die someday because of how infuriating he is! He dares to use me of dancing and enjoying when he himself was flirting like there was no tomorrow.


    "Oh? Now you''ve got a problem with me talking with Daniel too? If you have forgotten then let me remind you, that Daniel was the first friend, I made when I moved here and it''s all because of him, we are even talking in the first ce.


    And about that dancing part, for your kind information, they were looking at me in appreciation and were even dancing along with me.


    They were enjoying the songs just like I was, but who am I talking to? Of course you didn''t see all that since you were busy with your girl, right? Was the flirting good? Did you get some good action? Eh?" I asked getting equally angry.


    Rolling my eyes at him, I pushed him out of my way, so that I could go out of the club. I can go back on my own, I don''t want the girls to leave the club just because I wanted to go home. I thinking here was a mistake.


    "My girl? What girl? What flirting? And why are you acting angry. If you don''t know, I am trying to protect you here. Don''t you see that?" Alexander asked as he pushed me back under him on the wall, his eyes turning a shade lighter from his usual hazel eyes.


    ''Protect my ass!'' I said in my mind as a foreign idea of showing him my powers and scare him came to my mind involuntarily.


    "Now you even want me to spell it, who am I talking about when I say your girl? You know what? Just leave me alone okay? I don''t want a person who is not clear about his own actions protecting me. One moment you act like I am your only priority and next moment when some other girles you act like I don''t even exist.


    And for your kind information Mr Alexander, I don''t need your or anybody''s protection. I''ve been doing fine alone from more than 15 months and I think I''ll do just fine in the future too." I said.


    "God damn it! Victoria. You are such a dumb girl. I''ve never seen a girl dumber than you! Don''t you see it, why am I so protective of you?" Alexander asked as he closed his eyes while leaning on me.


    ''Did he just call me a dumb girl?'' I thought in my head.


    ''Seriously Victoria? Was that the only thing you grasped?'' Camented from somewhere in my mind, however before I could reply her, she suddenly disappeared in thin air.


    I looked back at Alexander.


    ''No I don''t understand anything and I don''t want to because, expectations only hurts me.'' I told myself, before sighing.


    Right now my only focus was on one thing. I wanted, no, I needed to get away from him, from here.


    It felt like my anger was consuming me now as my body was bing hotter by each passing second. It wasn''t good.


    My powers can make their appearance any moment.


    I was only thinking about my powers going haywire, but the very next moment, I saw the fire extinguisher behind Alexander falling down, confirming my doubts.


    I looked at Alexander, who had said something but I didn''t hear it and was nowing more closer to me.


    I looked back at the fire extinguisher in horror, before closing my fists so that, no energy is released anymore, however what I didn''t knew was that, this wasn''t my doing.


    "Ahem! Ahem! I hope I am not interrupting something." I heard the voice of an old woman from somewhere near us, and Alexander immediately stood straight after hearing that voice.


    "Miss Azrael?" He asked shocked as he looked at the olddy, who I don''t know has somehow appeared on our left side. How? I myself don''t know.


    "What are you doing here miss Azrael?" Alexander asked as he shifted his stance became more dominant and I could feel some strong leader like vibesing from him.


    Who was thisdy and why was Alexander looking so cold and alert with her arrival was confusing me, but what was confusing me more was why thisdy had been looking at me since the moment she came?


    ''Creepy'' I thought as I involuntarily shuddered under her gaze.


    "Oh, I am here because I came to know, a very powerful person who shouldn''t have been born in the first ce was here. I came to pay my respects and check if that person is not having any troubles." Miss Azrael said.


    I looked at the old woman who looked like she was only few years younger than the god and would die just any day, skeptically.


    ''Okay. We got your point. Why are you still standing here? Go on, go where that person is, or just stop looking at me with that creepy gaze?'' I thought in my head as I rolled my eyes.


    Yeah! Yeah! I know! I am not a person who is too respectful.


    For me if someone treats me good, I''ll treat him good and bad if he treats me bad. And since this woman was looking at me with those suspicious creepy gaze, I did the same with her. I know this wasn''t the best behaviour, but I never said I was saint either.


    Before I could continue my trail of thoughts, I heard herughing loudly, like a maniac, while still looking at me.


    "Victoria, my dear, you might not know. But I can hear every thought that you are thinking in that naught mind of yours." I heard a voice inside my head, which made me jump in my ce as I was only used to it one voice and that was of ca.


    Jesus! That creeped the hell out of me!


    The voice that echoed in my head, suspiciously sounded the same as the voice of this creepy about to die woman. The sinking of the realisation made me look at her in horror,


    What the real hell?'' I thought as my mind went nk not knowing what was going on.


    "Y-you!" I stuttered not knowing what to say anymore.


    ----------------


    Author''s note- A bonus chapter for my lovely readers who had been waiting eagerly for the update. Also, as a token of bribe to forgive their clumsy author and bear with me till I am done with my exams.


    I just don''t want your love for our Lycan king and queen dying.

 Chapter 28 - -28 She Says I Am What? A Witch?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Who are you?" I asked in a soft voice, which was equally confident and respectful. I don''t know where that courage of talking wasing from, but something inside me was telling me to appear strong in front of her. ??


    "As Alexander mentioned. I am Azrael the leader of the Centauri n, my dear Victoria." I heard her voice in my head again. A bit more respectful this time.


    "How are you able tomunicate with me like this?" I asked, wanting to get a grip of the situation and know how she can put her voice in my head just like that.


    Is she someone just like Ca?


    To be honest it was both creepy and cool at the same time.


    Mind to mind conversation. Just wow...


    "Didn''t your parents told you anything, when they met youst time? Didn''t they tell you who you were and what was your purpose?" She asked with a calm face, though I could see a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "And, what are you talking about? I canmunicate with you like this, because you and I are the same, the witches, though other supernatural also have this ability." She said proudly.


    I looked at her. Waiting for her to say it was all a joke and she was just kidding. However, when I saw she didn''t have any intentions of doing that, Iughed.


    Yup! I literallyughed at her face. Her words sent me into a hysteric ofughter before Iposed myself. What did she say?? What was the term? Witch?


    "Witches, you say? Are you crazy or something?" I asked as I chuckled at her nonsense.


    "Yes. And actually, you and I are not same. You are different but in a good way, you are the crown-" she was about to say something but my burst ofughter stopped her mid-way.


    "Hahaha...you have a funny way of joking. Okay,mon, jokes aside, I am serious this time. How can you do this telepathy thing with me? I want to earn this technique." I said trying my best to put on a serious face.


    "You don''t believe me? Okay. So tell me what about your powers? Why do you think you have those magical powers that guides you, protects you, always stay by your side and in your case, helps you dress up?" She asked, making me feel a bit embarrassed at that dressing part.


    "Isn''t that because I am gifted naturally? Besides, there are plenty of magicians out there. I hardly believe they are witches. Besides, are you living in some twilight fiction? Don''t you think, you are a bit old now to y that kind of prank on me? Don''t think that you can act funny and trick me. You are telepathic right?" I asked.


    The nerve of this old woman trying to trick me!


    "Telepathic? Is that the term you have been using all along? You don''t remember anything, do you?" She asked after a long pause, smiling creepily.


    That smile was making me shudder as I could feel that something was wrong about that smile. It wasn''t particrly scary, but it felt like she was controlling her anger.


    However, the smile was there only for a few seconds before she changed her expression into that of a sweet woman.


    I was about to ask her what she was talking about when she suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Oh my god! They didn''t tell you, what you are, did they? The nerve of this daughter of mine who didn''t even warn her daughter about this beautiful gift you have.


    Oh my god! I can''t be more shamed at this fact than I already was. What will the ministers think about it when they''lle to know about it? The strongest n is ashamed of their powers?" She said squinting her brows as she mumbled among herself.


    "Uhh, excuse me? Can you please speak a bit clearer? I mean, I know you are old and might have some mental issues but, at leastplete what you started, I mean isn''t it rude-" I wasn''t even finished with my sentence when I saw a ck shadow engulfing around her.


    "I''ll show you." She said cutting me off.


    "I know, no matter what I say, you won''t understand a word. There''s a lot you need to catch up with. I didn''t think I had such an incapable scared daughter who even after knowing what you are, didn''t dare to tell you anything." She said before the ck energy around her starteding towards me.


    "You! Stop right there! Whatever that is, keep it away from me. I have experienced this. You want to harm me! Ca! Ca!" I panicked as the ck energy started to circle around my body.


    I looked at my side at Alexander who was just standing there looking dazed as if he couldn''t even see me.


    "Alexander! Help me! I promise I will stop ying hard to get! I''ll do whatever you''ll say! Just stop thisdy from whatever thing she is going to do with me." I shouted waving my hands in front of him, but it looked like my words were falling on deaf ears.


    It felt like I was there and not there at the same time.


    Where was Ca again? Why wasn''t sheing? Did she leave?


    "Ssshhh... Your panicking will only make it tougher for you. It will hurt a little, but it''s necessary." She said smiling as her eyes suddenly turned pitch ck that made me scream in horror.


    ''Aahhhhh!! Stay away from me'' I wanted to shout but no words came out of my mouth. I tried to move my hands to stop her energy from approaching me, but couldn''t even move a finger.


    It felt like she was forcing my soul to leave my body.


    What kind of horror movie had I got myself into!!


    ''Aaaahhhhhh!'' I heard a shrill scream, however this time, it wasn''t mine. I closed my eyes as the pain started to surround my existence.


    Author''s NOTE- So I was not feeling like studying at the moment, and then I thought, why don''t I write something in between to take a break.


    I hope it turns out good. Next chapter wille out soon.


    Love you all. Keep loving and supporting!!


    A special thanks to Stacey_corbet_ for supporting my book,menting on it and even sending gifts and voting. Love you as an author. Thanks soo much, it means a lot to me.


    Yourzy author


    Angelina

 Chapter 29 - -29 A Glimpse Of Past. Why Was She Send For Adoption..

    VICTORIA''S POV


    I closed my eyes, feeling the pressure as a buck load of images started appearing in my mind. ??


    The images of women running around, the image of some weird faces holding amittee, about an old woman holding a newborn child, about a dark stormy night with thunderstorms, a woman screaming enraged as a white light wasing out of her, about a woman who was staked with a wooden dagger, about a man crying while looking up in the sky.


    There was soo many images that I couldn''t even focus on one of them. There were hundreds, no thousands of images.


    Finally, the images stopped circling before I was pushed inside a hospital room, where I almost fell on top of a doctor who was running around.


    I looked around the room as my eyes fell on a beautiful woman who was in her early twenties.


    She looked strangely familiar.


    I know that woman. She is my biological mother, as far as I remember from my previous dream? What was she doing here in the hospital?


    She looked in pain? She was sweating profusely and screaming from time to time. Confused, I looked at her huge belly which was covered with a white sheet, and that''s when I understood.


    She was pregnant and was about to give birth.


    "Martha, just a little more baby. Push darling. For our little princess. Push harder." A man was seated beside her holding her hand, as doctors were running around and one female was standing near her helping her to push down the baby.


    ''Where the hell was I? Why did it look like ancient times.'' I thought as I looked around confused. The way people were dressed was so different.


    ''And was that a crown that was ced on the nightstand? What does it look like some royal setting?'' I thought as I looked around the room, that looked so ssical and expensive.


    "How long will it take? Why isn''t the crowning happening?" The man turned around as he yelled at the female doctor who looked scared as hell.


    As the man turned around, I was able to have a clear look at him. He was my father.


    He looked so young and handsome. My mother was also incredibly beautiful, even though she was sweating and was in terrible pain.


    I couldn''t see her in pain. I wanted to touch her. As I moved towards her to tell her it was going to be okay, I was suddenly pulled from the setting and then pushed into a different one.


    I fell into a bedroom this time. It looked like my parent''s bedroom.


    My mother had a baby in her hand.


    "This is the token of our love, we need to protect her with our life, and we will do that. My Princessa." My father said as he kissed the baby''s forehead.


    I wanted to have a look at the child too.


    I was partly feeling jealous for not having that kind of love from my father but also wanted to see the baby who was apparently my little sister.


    As I went around the bed, near the baby girl, my mother suddenly turned towards me, as if she could see me.


    Ignoring her gaze, I looked at the baby girl and was shocked when I saw the girl was no one other than me.


    The little me.


    I remember my face because back at home my adoptive parents had framed a photo of, the little me in their arms, as they posed happily while looking sweetly at me.


    They said they had done that to always remember the beautiful day when I was gifted to them.


    My attention went back to my parents when they started talking again.


    "Darling. I don''t know what to do. All the elders are against us! They want to kill the child. I can''t let anything happen to my baby! Please do something Nelson. Why don''t you ask your father? He can talk to the former alpha king and the council." My mother Martha said as she broke down into tears.


    "We can''t my dear. There is only one way we can protect the child. The only way is to dere her dead." My father said.


    "No!!!" My mother screamed as she hugged the little me close to her body. She stood with her limping form and went out of the room, with me close to her heart.


    The scene brought tears to my eyes, as I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.


    "Listen to me, Martha! I am not asking you to kill her. She is my child too. All I want is for you to dere her dead and make someone adopt her. We just want her to survive these transformation years." Nelson said.


    "But, how will she be able to live among those humans! They will be a threat to her. The transformation phase is soo hurtful, how will she be able to bear with it alone, without our guidance. Will you be able to bear with living without her?" My mother cried as my father held her close.


    Suddenly, I was pulled away from them and the scene changed back to another one.


    "Please take her. I am entrusting my granddaughter to you. Keep her in good hands. I have cast the spell you asked for. The transformation won''t begin until she is 18." An old woman was talking to someone.


    I went around the night closer to them. I looked at the woman and that woman was none other than the woman that was standing in front of me.


    As I turned around to look at the face of the ones, to whom I was being given, I was suddenly pulled back to reality.


    My body felt like, it was on fire. I fell to my knees as the pain started to creep inside me and tears started to roll out of my eyes.


    "Aren''t you the one, who had marked my hand with this mystical tattoo? You were there with me back at my old home. I remember you." I said before I leaned on the ground to catch my breathlessness while closing my eyes.


    _________


    Authors NOTE- I hope you guys like the bits and pieces of Victoria''s past.


    Keep supporting, voting, sending gifts andmenting.


    There''s a good news!!


    My personal Lycan king(MPLK) is being featured in "new" section.


    Yeh!!!! I am so happy!! Thankyou soo much guys!


    Also, please take out a minute and review my book.


    Love you all, my dear readers.


    Angelina

 Chapter 30 - -30 Now I Know Why I Am Different!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Earlier, I wasn''t able to recall, but now that I have seen her up so close and some of my memories, I suddenly started to remember a few things. ??


    I remembered how she was there when I had fallen into theke and my adoptive parents were inside the Lakeside house preparing dinner for me. It was she who had protected me but had disappeared in thin air after that. I had always thought it was just my illusion.


    I remembered that on my 18th birthday, I had met her on my way back to the house after groceries shopping and had lent her some money as she had appeared as a beggar in front of me.


    At that time she had held my hand and a weird mark was left after she removed her hand. The mark was still there. I remembered her words from back then. She had said,


    "This is my gift, for your 18th birthday."


    Feeling myself bing hotter by each second, I opened my eyes and looked at my hands which looked alien to me.


    I could see some strange violet light around my hands as the scorching heat started to envelop my whole existence.


    "A violent light? Doesn''t this means..." She started but stopped mid-sentence before nodding her head as ifing into agreement with something she thought.


    "Easy their child. We wouldn''t want to turn those hands in other''s direction." She warned me before looking at me with keen eyes.


    "Keep your hands on the ground like that. Looks like your powers are handling their intensity, just fine by themselves." That olddy smiled before she came near me and put her hands on my shoulders, as she asked me to channel all the power into the ground.


    I did as she told me. I pressed my hands further into the ground, as a violent ring started to form near my hands. It was growingrger andrger as I felt some of my heat leaving my body.


    I could feel the ground shaking below me.


    I don''t know what was happening. All I knew was that I was feeling scared. I don''t know who I was, or specifically what I was? All I know is I had been living in a bundle of lies all my life.


    I had to part away from my parents because of some shitty things that they weren''t even ready to tell me. The pain they had to go through. The judgement and suspicious eyes I had to face all my life because I was different. It all started piling suddenly.


    All my life I had been thinking it was my fault for being different, that I was being punished. It wasn''t until I came in contact with my powers and Ca did I started feeling sane again.


    "Aahhhhh.¡­" I shouted on top of my lungs, to stop my emotions, as I saw suddenly the violet energy spreading all around me before it rose in the air makingrge pirs like things around me, and with arge boom sound, the pirs came near me forming a cage-like thing.


    "Sshhh... Don''t be scared. They are just trying to protect you. From now on you''ll have to act ordingly with them. They''ll go to any extent to protect you, even if it means taking someone''s life." She told me as she patted my head coaxing.


    "At least, now I know why my daughter didn''t tell you about anything. I am sorry Victoria. I am sorry. First I triggered the activation of your energy and now I had opened the gate that was stopping your powers from affecting your life." The olddy said as she squatted down close to me.


    "It''s okay grandma. As you have said, one day or another I had to know about them. It''s better sooner thanter." I said as I smiled at her reassuringly.


    "You are right, but I must warn you. Don''t use your powers until and unless it''s a life and death situation for you. Your powers will o Lu attract evil energy towards you and your loved ones, and that''s thest thing you''ll want on your te since you''ve found your mate." She said to me.


    "Mate?" I asked confused.


    I have been hearing this word a lottely.


    "Mate? Soulmate? Hadn''t he told you yet?" My grandma asked, and then smiled as if realisation hit her.


    "He hadn''t told me anything. Is there something I should know of?" I asked though I knew she won''t tell me anything by the knowing smile she was giving me.


    "All I can say is that the boy likes you. What are your feelings for him? As your grandmother, I think I have the right to know." She said, using the grandma card so that I can''t deny anymore.


    "I like him a lot. And about him liking me. I know about that. I mean I have a gist of it. But I can''t say anything about it. To be honest, I am afraid of rtionships. First, my real mom dad had to leave me, then my friends left me thinking I am weird, them my parents died. I can''t bear to lose more people than I already have." I said not at all hiding my true feelings.


    It''s been a long time since I have been lying to myself, to Alexander and more importantly to our friendship. It''s good to tell your real feelings to someone for a change.


    "I understand dear, but mark my words, he ain''t going to leave you for your weirdness, and nor he will die easily. Regarding leaving you, if he wishes to don''t die early, he won''t do that either. His wolf won''t allow." She said while murmuring thest part, that I could catch.


    "I don''t know. I think I am just not ready. Besides, am I not the person who wasn''t even supposed to be born? I don''t want to implicate on anyone." I smiled sadly.


    I looked at the guy who was still standing dazed, knowing this has to be my grandma''s doing.


    Sighing loudly I looked at my hands that had created the pir earlier before waving them in the air while thinking that I am calm now. And as expected, all the pirs disappeared.


    "You are doing great. Remember my words. No use of power. Don''t show them, even to Alexander. There will be a right time for everything. Also, open your heart, my baby. There''s a world greater than the one you have created in your mind. I will suggest you give the boy a chance. You won''t be disappointed, I am sure of it." My grandmother said as she flicked her fingers and Alexander immediately came to my side.


    "Look, she is a human. Let''s talk alone." He said as he stood in front of me as if protecting me.


    I wanted tough at his gesture but thought against it.


    Seeing how Azrael nodded at me, I went ahead of leaving the party, knowing it was Alexander''s turn to hear her talk.


    But, wait a minute! Why would my witch Grandma want to talk to a human-like Alexander?


    Is it because I said, I liked the guy?


    Huh! I just hope she doesn''t reprimand him too much.

 Chapter 31 - -31 I Am Pissed At My Mate Victoria!

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    To say I was pissed today, would be an understatement. ??


    Currently, I was sitting in this booth talking with my friends about the pack matters, which I am sure Victoria wasn''t able to understand, by the look of her cute squinting face that she was scrunching from time to time as she sipped on some c that Daniel had offered her.


    Everything started of good, with me flirting with Victoria in her house and would''ve even got a chance to hug her or maybe ''identally'' kiss her? But everything got spoiled because my wolf couldn''t take it, that we were trying to trick our mate.


    All romantic scenes watched in movies on how to pursue your girl and make her heart flutter went to waste.


    He wanted toe clean and don''t want to do anything until I tell her everything.


    I just don''t understand what does he expects from our human mate.


    I mean, does he think that I''ll go tell a human girl that,


    ''Hey! You are my soulmate, and we are meant to be together. And to add to that, I am a werewolf, you know, the supernatural who can turn into a wolf on a full moon? Well, I can turn anytime and yeah one more thing, I am the alpha king, so will you be my queen?''


    Like seriously?


    I am sure the girl would just p me and run miles away from me thinking I am some kind of freak.


    It''s not like I am not trying. I am trying my best to fill her heart with love so that things will be a bit easy-peasy for me. But, no! Even our mate is not helping me in that.


    I don''t know what goes in that cute little head of hers that whenever I try to show my concern, she just takes it as a sympathetic gesture.


    I mean, girl I freaking love you? And you are calling that pity? Though I can''t me too much for it either, she has gone through a lot.


    At least she loves hunter, or thunder as she calls him.


    He is very content with that, and it often makes me feel jealous of him.


    The way he cuddles with her licks her and even can kiss her makes me jealous of him. And she is not any less, she also hugs him, ruffles his hairs adoringly, kisses him, and sometimes even sleep with him.


    Ahhhh!!! She will surely turn me into a lovesick puppy who is on his way to bing a real psychopath.


    Coming back to the point, I was pissed because my mate wasn''t making things easy for me in this club either.


    ''Did you know how she turned up at the club today!'' I yelled in my mind trying to ease some of my frustration.


    ''Well, that''s how everyonees to clubbing. Get over it, jealous freak.'' My wolf hunter chuckled, making me more frustrated in the process.


    Of course, he would say that. He gets his token of love every day, the problem is with me!


    ''Yeah! That''s the outfit, but not for her! Didn''t you see how alluring she looked in that outfit? I felt like ripping those clothes and have my way with her then and there. I so wanted to mark her mine, to tell the whole world that she was mine.'' I groaned before putting up my mental barrier to block hunter.


    And, her outfit wasn''t enough! She has to even talk with that bartender who was looking at her with the lust-filled gaze. It was as if, I wouldn''t have been there, he would''ve surely taken her out today.


    Luckily, he turned out to be a wolf and understood she was off limit, the moment he looked in my eyes, which I am sure were glowing with anger.


    At that time when I was pulling her away and had thrown her onto the couch.


    Oh god! What a perfect chance it was to devour those lips and punish her for her little mischief, but no! That also has to be ruined with my group that entered and made things awkward for us.


    And did I mentioned Daniel? He is always hovering around my mate like he is her mate or something.


    He did say one day that she was his mate, I don''t know what goes in that head of his.


    He has just mistaken his little fantasy towards my mate as some real love feelings. Oh my god! My alpha-beta is in love with my mate!! Does that need a council to be called?


    It''s a serious matter, no?


    Huh! So here was I back to the couch sitting like an angry king that I was because I wasn''t able to spend some alone time with my mate which I terribly wanted.


    I looked at my side, to pull her closer to me, in name of giving the space to everyone to sit as La was practically sitting on me that I didn''t like a bit, but she couldn''t sit there along with Aiden either because I know it will start a new blown fight among them, which is thest thing I wanted on my mind right now.


    However, before I could say anything I was shocked when the seat beside me was empty.


    ''Where did she go now?'' I thought in my mind before I stood and started looking for her.


    "Alpha, so we were talking about those wolves who had been seen from time to time on the pack borders," Aiden said to me.


    But I was least bothered about that matter right now. It''s not like I want her to always stay in front of me, well it''s like that, but, right now I was feeling anxious because I had been feeling this strange premonition that someone was watching us from the moment I entered the club with her.


    I didn''t want to tell anyone because I didn''t want to spoil everyone''s mood, though I had alerted all the guards to be on guard if I needed them with something.


    I exited the booth and looked towards the dance floor to look for her, however, the sight that greeted me was something I wasn''t expecting in the slightest chance.


    There standing on the dance floor was Victoria, dancing do happily and sexily with her eyes closed and almost everyone on the dance floor was looking at her.


    I looked how her top was rising a bit whenever she would throw her hands in the air, giving me or should I say everyone a perfect view of her milky skin.


    I looked at Daniel who suddenly, pulled her closer to himself and started dancing salsa with her. Though she didn''t dance much with him, it doesn''t mean it didn''t make me jealous for a second.


    Looking at her circling form, I started moving towards her in long strides, as she suddenly bumped into me.


    She was the epitome of seduction without even knowing it.


    The moment she collided with me, my body had a sudden reaction to her intoxicating sweating scent. The was her soft chest collided with my stronger one, I couldn''t help it anymore as my body started to grow needy for her.


    There was only one way to extinguish this fire now, and that was none other than the person standing in front of me.


    So I did the only thing I could do at that time, to stop her from seducing everyone else. I pulled her out of the dance floor so that we can talk, but who knew she would be so angry at that.


    To be honest no one has shouted at me soo much, like the way she shouted at me. I was pissed and was getting angrier by each second.


    And the anger was not on her. It was on myself because I can''t do anything to show her my real side and show her how much I loved her.


    I was angry because she med me for trying to act protective, that she said she didn''t need me.


    "God damn it! Victoria. You are such a dumb girl. I''ve never seen a girl dumber than you! Don''t you see it, why am I so protective of you?" I finally said, not being able to keep it in anymore.


    I have such a lovely mate, but here I am acting like a cat because of my fear of losing her. Deciding, it was enough, that I have given her enough time, I leaned towards her to finally taste those luscious lips.


    Ignoring all the weird noises that wereing from around me, and drowning into her intoxicating smell, I was about to touch our lips and seal the bond, when I heard a voice, I was least expecting.


    "Ahem! Ahem! I hope I am not interrupting something."


    Miss Azrael, one of the strongest witches of the strongest witch n was standing there, looking smilingly at us, or should I say, at my mate to be precise.


    ''What the hell is this all about?'' I thought as I Involuntarily pulled Victoria closer to me.

 Chapter 32 - -32 She Cant Reject Me!

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    No wonder I had been feeling that someone was watching over me or following us from.te moment I entered the club. It turns out it was this witch''s doing. ??


    Noticing her creepy gaze at my mate, I asked her what was she doing here,ing and meeting the alpha king uninformed, through my mind link to which she replied smilingly,


    "Oh, I am here because I came to know, a very powerful person who shouldn''t have been born in the first ce was here. I came to pay my respects and check if that person is not having any troubles."


    Did I mention she didn''t even look at me while replying to me? Is she disrespecting the future alpha king because I am not throned yet?


    Moreover, her constant gaze on my mate was making me uneasy now, and what this powerful, should not be born person is all about? Is there something I should be worried about?


    Before I could ask her what she was talking about and should speak clearly rather than coherently puzzling me, I felt my whole body going numb and I fell into a dazed state.


    If it would''ve been any other normal supernatural, they wouldn''t have understand what happened in these few seconds, but being the alpha king, I knew what had happened.


    The witch had put me in a dazed state by surrounding my body with her hazy effect and plummeting her unconscious vibes in my body.


    Since my body was strong enough, they didn''t make me unconscious but it didn''t mean I didn''t felt dazed for a few seconds.


    The nerve of this woman!!


    I tried to look past the hazy cloud towards my mate, however, couldn''t see anything until I heard a shrill scream.


    That scream belonged to mate!


    Listening to our mate''s painful scream, hunter immediately started panicking. I was standing there dazed because of the respect to the elder witch, but now that my mate''s safety was at stake, I couldn''t stand still anymore.


    Closing my eyes, I was about to ask the hunter to take over when suddenly I felt all the unconscious energy leaving me.


    Though the process was not more than if fee seconds, it still unnerved and angered me.


    I looked at my mate that looked fine, apart from her dull and watery eyes that were a clear indication that she had just cried.


    It made my blood boil, to see my mate in such a state. This witch must have said something to her to ruin her mood like this.


    "What the hell did you say to my mate!? Now you are nerving enough to y with the mate of the alpha king? Do you want to die?!" I asked Azrael through my mind link, to which she only smiled before shaking her head to tell that she didn''t say or did anything wrong.


    I looked back at my mate, who just smiled sadly at me before going towards the exit of the club. I turned around to follow her, because I knew she needed me right now even if she doesn''t agree to it, however, the next words of Azrael caught my attention and I involuntarily stopped in between.


    "You like her, don''t you?" She asked me, making me look at her as if she had grown two heads.


    ''She is my fuckin mate!! Do I like her? Are you crazy? Is that even a question? Of course, I don''t like her! I fuckin love her for god''s sake. Looks like the witch''s old age is getting to her head now.'' Of course, I didn''t say anything aloud, in fear that she mightin about it to my father that I was disrespecting her again.


    But, seriously, What kind of tricky game was she ying at? I looked at her questioningly not wanting to exin my love to a witch who supposedly knows nothing about the mate bond and its strength.


    "Awe¡­did I angered the to-be Alpha king now? Haha...you are truly epic. But, I would like to know, why haven''t you told her about your feelings to her, yet? I can practically feel the sexual tension in the air, whenever both of you were around each other alone, fromst one hour in the club. " Azraelughed, making my lips twitch at her sexual tensionment.


    ''This old woman doesn''t have any shame, does she?'' I thought while I rolled my eyes before leaning on the railing of the balcony.


    "Ohmon, cut the crap already! I might look old, but I am keeping up with your generation too." She said looking at me earnestly to check if my anger has died down or not.


    "What do you want?" I asked getting straight to the point, though, feeling less angry than before.


    "All I want is for you to take care of her. If I wouldn''t have interrupted just now, you would''ve kissed her right? Don''t you know kissing your mate, with your strength as alpha king will start the mate bond and she will involuntarily fall for you?


    Don''t you think it''s appropriate for you to tell her all about yourself before you kiss her or make any moves on her?


    Look, I don''t care whatever you do or how much time you spend with her, just don''t break her heart. I have taken the child under my care, and if I see as much as one tear falling from her eyes, I will make sure to destroy many packs before I go down." Azrael said as she smiled creepily at me.


    ''Well, that''s a relief. At least she doesn''t want to hurt our mate.'' I thought in my mind.


    ''You are contented with that? Who does this old hag witch think she is to order and warn the alpha king around! Has she lived enough? Does she not love her life anymore? Though, I must say, her words did make sense, about that mate-bond thing.'' Hunter said as he paced around with his glowing eyes indicating he was still a little bit angry.


    Rolling my eyes at him, I looked back at Azrael.


    "I don''t intend to make her cry myself. I just, I am not sure if she would ept me, the way I am. I mean, it doesn''t happen every day that a werewolf would propose to her. I am just a little bit vary of being rejected." I said finally admitting to someone that I was afraid for the first time.


    I know Azrael since I was a kid and know that apart from her unfiltered mouth, she doesn''t mean any harm, because their n had already signed a peace treaty with us.


    "What if she thinks the same? That, why a man like you, would love her and dedicate his whole life loving her? Looks, it''s all between you and her, and I don''t mean to interrupt your pace, but you do remember that you are going to be throned soon right? Do you really want to wear the crown, with no one by your side?


    And this fear of being rejected, if you''ll let it take over like you are doing, you''re never gonna make it through. Just give it a chance.


    Besides, she is a mere human as you have said, she won''t even know how to reject a werewolf properly, then how do you think she will reject you?" She asked and I hate to admit it, but her words made sense.


    Until and unless someone rejects their mate by saying those words including the full name, with adding few droplets of blood does only, the mate bond cease to exist.


    She is human and doesn''t even know about our species. How will she be able to perform the ritual of rejection? Besides, even if she just says no to my proposal, I can always try to win her back.


    Smiling thankfully at the witch, that my thought was sorted now, I was about to turn around to follow the trail of my mate, when the next question she asked stopped me, dead in my tracks.


    "By the way, are you guys trying to weaken your immunity and powers or something?" She asked making me confused as I looked at her with a questioning gaze, signalling her to continue.


    "If not, then why are you drinking these weakening potion herbs that renders a werewolf powerless and make him unable to heal for next 40 or so hours?" She asked truly confused, while my eyes widened in shock.


    "What did you say? A weakening potion?"


    "Yes, I have been seeing this potion, in every drink including beers and wine, since, the moment I entered the club. Didn''t you notice the pinkish colour of the drinks? Are you guys practising some new trend that I don''t know of?" She asked me tilting her head, looking truly confused.


    However, I couldn''t wait there to reply her anymore, as I opened my mind link to all the pack members and informed everyone about the situation and rushed inside the club to ask the humans to throw all the drink away, who I can''t contact with my mind link.


    Authors note- To all the guys who are supporting my book,menting on it, reviewing it, voting for it, and gifting it, I am really thankful to all you guys, because it''s you guys that motivates me to write amongst my busy examination schedule. Special thanks to Stacey_corbett_ for gifting my story.

 Chapter 33 - -33 I Dont Need My Powers To Protect Me!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Ca! Ca! Save me! I am on fire! My whole body is burning!" I shouted in my head as I looked at my body that was engulfed in fire. ??


    "What are you doing?! What am I supposed to do in a situation like this! It''s not me who can control your powers. It''s you!" Ca shouted back making me wince in pain.


    "Then, who am I supposed to go to look for help?" I asked back.


    "Didn''t that olddy told you to keep your emotions in check. Can''t you see that you might be on fire, but you are not particrly feeling any pain? Even your clothes are not burning for god''s sake!" Ca remarked.


    Her words made me looked at my clothes. They were on fire, no doubt, but not even a single thread of the cloth was burning for real.


    Just what kind of magic is this?


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that all my previous thoughts of self-depreciation dissolved and the fire around me started to fade eventually.


    I looked at my hands in shock that were clean, like I wasn''t on fire, but was showering. Not even a spec of ash was there on my body.


    However, when I looked down, I could see the leaves around me all burnt and the ground was wiped clean. It had formed a circle kind of thing around me.


    You guys must be confused as to what''s happening and what the hell am I talking about right?


    Let me start from the beginning.


    So as everyone knows, I exited the bar after my talk with Grandma Azrael because I wasn''t interested in what she has to say to Alexander.


    "Wasn''t it because she didn''t allow you to say anything?" Ca said rolling her eyes.


    "Uhh...I didn''t want to listen anyways okay. I don''t like intruding on people''s privacy."


    "Look who''s speaking. Weren''t you the one who tried to read Alexander''s thoughts?" Ca said making me groan before I blocked her.


    So as I was saying, I went into the forest after exiting the club. Now you guys might reprimand me that why I came into the forest after what happened earlier with that bad wolf.


    And honestly, I don''t have any words to exin myself.


    I was so lost in my world constantly thinking that how much my real mom and dad had to suffer so that I could live in this world, that I didn''t even notice that I was in the middle of the forest until I smelled fire smoke around me.


    It was only then that I realised, it wasn''t that the ce around me was the only thing burning, I was burning with it. Or should I rephrase it and say, I was the one burning it.


    Of course, it''s because I was soo lost in my thoughts of self-loathing that I forgot that I have some supernatural powers that go to any extent to protect me.


    And maybe the fire was just a symbol of my anger towards the world that made my parents suffer so much.


    So here was I, trying to calm my nerves as I noticed the ce around me burnt.


    As I was busy looking at the burnt leaves I felt someone nearing me from my behind.


    I turned around to see who it was, however, when I looked back I didn''t saw anyone there.


    Thinking that it might just be one of my hallucinations, I shrugged my shoulders and was about to start moving out of the forest when I felt a presence near me again. This time closer than I would''ve liked.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to feel the presence as I continued moving.


    "Whoever you are,e out before I get angry. I am already in the bad mood, okay? I don''t want to kill someone now. So let''s talk it out, yeah? I mean if you don''t want to die." I tried thinking that the person might get angry if I talk such nonsense.


    Much to my horror, I saw a man dressed purely in ck clothes from head to toe, running towards me with a knife in his hand. Even his face was covered with a ck mask.


    "Good going Victoria. Maybe that person wasn''t even here for you. But you have to go around provoking bad people so that they can mess with us, no?" Ca rolled her eyes as she sat in the chair rxing.


    "Dude! Can you stopining? The man is running towards us with that knife. And thatrge knife looks no joke." I thought as I tried to spot a wooden log around me that can be used to knock the person off.


    "I am so dumb. I can use my powers to knock the guy off." I smiled wickedly, excited that I will get to use my powers for protecting myself for real.


    "Uhuh! Didn''t that olddy told you? No use of powers until it''s a life and death situation." Ca said as she squinted her brows at my suggestion.


    "This girl. You can''t give me any suggestions on how to fight back, but always have enough points to reprimand me." I said as I looked at the nearing man.


    Holding the hand that he raised in the air to hurt me with the knife, I turned the man around before taking him in a hand lock position.


    Before he could react to my new position, I kicked behind his knees making him sit involuntarily as I turned his wrist to free the knife from his hand.


    Kicking his vital spots, near his chest, hand and leg, I turned his body in another deadlock before choking him.


    I released him when his face was turning purple and stood back. As soon as he stood again trying to fight me, I kicked the chin of that man in the upward motion, and soon I could see blooding out from his nose and mouth.


    ''Does these people think I am only dependent upon these problematic powers to save myself? I have been learning taekwondo and ancient martial arts since I was seven.'' I thought proudly.


    However, my moment of feeling proud was cut short when I see two more mening towards me with clear killing intent in their eyes.


    "I think they are angry because I killed their friend." I thought in my mind.


    However, this time rather than making some snarky or sarcastic remark, Ca said something that left me in a thoughtful gaze.


    "Or they areing at you because they wanted to kill you from the very beginning?" She said and I saw her concerned filled eyes for the first time.

 Chapter 34 - -34 I Dont Want To Die Like This

    VICTORIA''S POV


    I don''t want to admit it, but seeing her concerned filled eyes, I felt a bit touched. ??


    Sighing loudly, I smirked before saying,


    "Don''t worry baby, I got this." I winked before I pulled my hairs right and with a jerk broke a branch from the tree that could be used to beat these guys who were making my night more worse than it already was.


    As one of the men neared me with that knife in hand, doing the mistake of dying as the previous man had done, I lifted the stick in the air before wiping it with full force on his hand.


    As the knife fell from his hand, I turned around before swinging the stick and hitting the second guy to make him drop his dagger that he had taken out from his jacket when I was hitting the first one.


    I was about to turn around, when I felt a punch to my side, making me stumble on my footing.


    This made me angry this time. I hated being hit from behind the most.


    Breaking the log in two, I looked at the guys with newfound anger, as I started countering their hits with the log while kicking their vital and weak points.


    Giving the roundhouse kick to the second guy who was about to punch me, I send him hitting the tree before I looked at the guy who looked at bit sacred now.


    Looking into his sacred eyes, I wanted to spare him, but his next move of secretly taking out the small knife from his back pocket made me angry. Punching the face twice, I kicked him straight on his nose bone.


    His eyes rolled back in his head which was a clear indication that he was dead now.


    ''Welk it wasn''t as easy as I was guessing.'' I thought and was about to show off and boast about my fighting skills to Ca, however, before I could do that, I could see three more men running towards me while screaming a scream of anger.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" I thought in my head as I took the fallen knives of the two-man that came at me earlier.


    Taking a knife in each hand, I looked at them with a confident gaze. To be honest, today was the first time I was feeling the soul of that confident girl from two years back inside me.


    This time, I didn''t wait for ten toe at me, rather, I ran towards them with my knives. Well, technically they aren''t mine, but you got the point.


    Bending down I slid towards them while knifing two of them in their thighs.


    I heard a shrill scream of agony from them before I turned around and stood again.


    As one of them swung his knife towards me, I bend down before turning around and knifing the person in the stomach. Kicking off the second person that was about toe at me, I knifed the third person straight in the chest before he could plunge his knife at me.


    I looked at the only left man on the ground, as he started backing while he was down on the ground. The sight was truly pathetic, with my bloody hands and clothes, but these guys left me no choice but to turn into this monster.


    I was about to swing and plunge my knife into the chest of this person, but before I could do that, he whistled loudly.


    I looked at him confused, not knowing why he did that. Shaking my head to cancel every second thought I was getting to spare him, I plunged my knife in the side of his neck, and stream blood started oozing out.


    Looking at my bloody hands, I wiped them on the nearby tree leaves, because let us be honest, the smell of blood is gruesome.


    I know what you guys are thinking. You probably might be thinking I am some kind of weird psychotic murderer. I won''t refute it either.


    I was taught to save myself at any cost from any evil thing, even if thates at the cost of killing someone, from a very young age. This wasn''t my first killing either.


    I have been attacked like this at my home back in New York too.


    Maybe that was also because I was the daughter of the strongest witch n princess in the world. They might''vee to know about me, about my telepathic powers, and that''s why they tried to hurt me.


    Though, I won''t deny that my adoptive parents had be too protective of me at that time. I guess, they also knew the truth about my species and what it meant to be existence.


    My father even bought me a pistol, and I still remembered how he had urged me to get well versed with all kind of ammunition.


    At that time I thought he was going crazy with his overprotective feeling, but now that I think about it, it looks like I will be using those skills quite a lot from now on that I know the truth about myself.


    I stood ready to exit the forest before some other persones trying to kill me, however, I was in for a bigger surprise.


    I looked up and noticed around 15-20 men running towards me with the killing intent while crying a war cry as if they were hell-bent on the idea of ending me today.


    I won''t be able to fight them I know. Winning over all of them was a far cry. Besides I can''t even use my powers.


    Wait! My grandma did say to use the powers only when it''s a life and death situation.


    It''s a life and death situation, isn''t it? I will die at their hands today if I don''t kill them first, no?


    I hated to admit but I was feeling scared for real. I don''t want to die like this. I haven''t even tell Alexander that I loved him. I was yet to be rejected by him if he didn''t like me. I am yet to be in a serious rtionship.


    I haven''t even had a nightstand with anyone!


    I haven''t even tried the strongest alcohol in the world.


    "There are soo many things I am yet to try. I can''t die like this. No, I won''t allow it." I thought as a newfound determination pounded in my heart.


    I was busy thinking about whether should I use my powers or not when suddenly I saw one of them almost close to me.


    As I looked at him plunging his knife at me, I kicked him away, making him hit the tree. However, before I could turn around and fight back the second person, someone hit me with a log on my back that made me lose my bnce as I fell on the ground feeling a bit dizzy.


    I looked up with my blurry vision and saw one of them plunging his knife at me.


    Caught off guard, I sat with my knees closed as I raised my hands in front of my face to protect myself, however, the hit never came.


    Before I could open my eyes to see why I wasn''t hit, I heard a scream filled with agony, as I was engulfed in a familiar scent.


    "Alexander?" I whispered feeling a little bit secure in his arms.

 Chapter 35 - -35 Feeling Aroused At The Wrong Time!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Before I could rejoice in my happiness that Alexander was here and I might have a chance at survival, a thought struck my mind, that made me more scared than I already was. ??


    "Alexander was just a normal human being. How will he be able to fight off these men alone?" I thought and suddenly remembered the shrill scream filled with the agony that had echoed in the forest just now.


    Opening my eyes from the bliss that I was feeling, I looked at the man that was holding me in his arms. However, his eyes were not on me. His eyes were trained on the men that were standing there while they looked at Alexander.


    And wait, is that fear in their eyes, that I am sensing?


    My eyes then followed on the ground where the man that was about to attack me earlier, was shredded to half.


    I looked at Alexander in horror. Did he do that?


    "Oh my god! How much strong is he, to shred a person in two? What is he hiding under that shirt of his?" I thought as my eyes widened in shock.


    "Jesus, girl! Is that the only thing you are concerned about? You''re more naughty than me!" Ca asked as she looked at the scene in horror.


    I smiled awkwardly at herment before I blocked my mind from the view I''m front so that she won''t have to see this gruesome sight.


    She might not be used to all this blood and human killing for all I know.


    I must add if you guys were thinking that I am some weird psychotic murderer than Alexander was on a whole other level from me.


    I looked back at the guy, and it was only then, did I noticed his clear hazel eyes that were shining in the dark. It made me want to touch his face, and grab his attention towards me.


    "Alexander?" I whispered. Is that weird, that even after seeing such a gruesome sight, I was still not feeling any kind of fear from him. The sense of security from earlier only increased.


    "Sshh...I am here. No one will be able to touch you or hurt you anymore, my mate." Alexander said, and boy did his voice felt so nice to my ears.


    I don''t know if it was just me but I felt like his voice was way deeper than the other times. It might be just my hallucination or because he was angry at the guys, but it was sexy none the less.


    ''Uhhh! Concentrate Victoria! Now is not the time for you to get aroused because of his voice and surface your love for him that you have hidden behind all thoseyers.''I reprimanded myself before I looked back at him.


    Lifting me in the air, he made me sat behind a tree before he bent and looked at me,


    "Now, we won''t want these pretty eyes to see such dirty things and taint them, do we?" He asked as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ears.


    Looking in his eyes that were so captivating and alluring, I just nodded before shaking my head in denial.


    "Then, my sweet Victoria will keep her eyes closed until I say to open them, right?" He said as he gripped my chin gently, wiping the side of my lips.


    I nodded in agreement, still dazed in his eyes, as I saw him retracing his had. I could see a little blood on his thumb that he used to wipe my lips. Still gazing at me, he put the thumb in his mouth, before he sucked on it.


    ''What in the actual hell!'' I screamed in my mind, feeling more aroused than shocked at his gesture.


    "Good girl." He said before he went behind the tree.


    Do you guys ever get that feeling, when someone tells you to not look at something or do something, but then every cell of your body forces you and bes curious as to why they denied and then you can''t help yourself but want to peak at the thing?


    Well, that''s exactly what I was feeling right now.


    Thinking that a small nce won''t hurt, I turned around slightly, while still hiding behind the tree.


    I tried to spot Alexander among the men of the opposite party.


    I could hear the screams of pain and agony, and knowing that none of them belonged to my Alexander, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Wait, did I just called him Mine? Where the hell did ite from?'' I thought surprised at my feelings.


    As I turned around again, to see what was happening I saw only 5 men were left standing and one of them punched Alexander in the chest, with a knife in his hand.


    I was almost convinced to go there and start fighting again to help my saviour, but, then I saw him holding the hand of that person in his hand before he kicked the man away.


    This resulted in that man''s limb to separate from his body, as the man hit the tree while his hand was still in Alexander''s hands oozing blood.


    Throwing the hand away, Alexander took the knife from the ground, before he plunged the knife in three of them at lightning speed.


    He was soo good at this!! And here I was, always acting proud because of my skills.


    In front of him, my skills were nothing but like a newborn baby in front of his ancestors.


    Seeing that almost everyone was down and Alexander was fighting off thest man, I turned around so that I can act like I didn''t see anything, that included him dismembering the man or taking out limbs from a few.


    I waited for Alexander toe to me, but when few seconds passed and I didn''t hear any sound, I thought of turning and see what was happening, but as soon as I tilt my body, I saw Alexander face almost a few inches away from mine, which shocked me making me fall back, as I hit the ground with a groan.


    "My naughty Victoria, don''t you know, curiosity kills the cat," Alexander said in his same deep sexy voice that I havee to love before he chuckled and helped me get up.


    Once I was sitting again, I looked at his body, for any wound, but didn''t saw anything from above.


    Taking his shirt in my hand I tore the shirt, exposing his chest to me. cing my hand on the ce where he was almost knifed, I searched for any wound and sighed when I didn''t feel anything.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked as he held my hand in ce, by cing his hand on top of mine.


    It was only then, did I realise, what I was doing, and how much of apromising position were we sitting in.


    Earlier, when I tore his shirt, it was done with a pure intention to check for wounds, but now that I have checked already, my eyesnded on his chest again, going down as I noticed his abs.


    ''Oh..oh..these lickable abs..oh my god.'' I thought in my head, as my eyes explored his chest, looking at them like they were the best candy that I want to taste, forgetting all about how my hand was still on his chest under his.


    Holding the hand that was on his chest, Alexander pulled me close to himself, before, making our body almost touch each others.


    "You didn''t answer me. What are you doing?" He asked as he leaned closer to me, cing his head in my neck.


    Maybe he is tired after fighting soo many men.


    "I was checking for any wound. By the way, thank you for saving me today." I murmured slowly, knowing all to well, how it would''ve turned if he wouldn''t havee in time.


    "It''s my pleasure and duty to save my mate," Alexander said, as I felt his deep breathing on my neck.


    "Wait, are you sniffing me?" I asked horrified when I realised what he was doing for thest few seconds.


    "Mmm...your scent calms me." He said as he ced his left hand on my back before he brought me closer to his body.


    "Yeah? Then smell all you want. I am free anyways." I said casually.


    ''Seriously? You horny girl! You just want him to keep hugging you, while he rxes, no?'' a voice boomed in my head.


    Realising what I said just now, I coughed awkwardly,


    "I meant to say, you can rx all you want because I am tired too. Let''s go backter together, yeah, that''s what I wanted to say." I said correcting my words.


    Soon I heard his deep and sexy chuckle reverberating my whole body as we were still hugging.


    "I know baby." He said before he hugged me more closer to himself.


    Oh, how much I want this moment tost for eternity.

 Chapter 36 - -36 I Want To Propose To Alexander, But He Isnt Even Asking Me To Prom! So How?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Uhhh! I was done with this nagging argument between me and my conscience, about whether should I tell Alexander about my feelings or not. ??


    Sitting in the ssroom where our biology teacher was busy exining the anatomy of a human, in which I was least interested, since, I have already studied this material and was well-versed with that, I was thinking about how should I tell Alexander about my feelings for him.


    Yup, you guys heard that right. I was thinking of proposing to him, for real this time.


    It has been 3 days since that incident outside the club happened. Though he had never expressed any strong feelings towards me, however, I don''t know why, I get this feeling that he also likes me, especially, after the way how he protected me that day.


    Besides, the fight outside the club that day made me realise, that my life was full of animosity and danger. Who should I fight for?


    I don''t even know if I will get to see the next day or not. Now, amidst all these things, if I have to live like a coward, hiding my feelings, hiding everything from everyone, then was it even worth it to live?


    "Aren''t you saying too much? Don''t go that deep into things. People might start thinking that you care for yourself." Ca scoffed in between making me roll my eyes at her.


    Okay fine, I am bluffing. It''s all Ca who has been nagging me to tell him how I feel before, he is snatched away by other girls, because let me be honest, this university is filled with sexy and beautiful girls.


    "Happy?" I asked her after praising her, to which she nodded happily.


    However, proposing him wasn''t an easy feat either. I was terribly confused, about how should I go with this process.


    Yup, it was a process I know I have to go through because I was sure that whatever I feel for him was real.


    Should I just directly go to him and say, ''Hey I like you and want to give it a go, do you like me too?'' but that would sound toome and rude.


    Or should I go for something romantic and poetic to make his heart swell, that he finds it hard to reject me? But that won''t suit my personality. It will look too fake if I do something like that.


    As I was busy in my thoughts thinking about different methods of proposing Alexander, something hit my head, making me jerk my head in the direction from where the note came.


    "Are you fuckin'' crazy?" I mouthed to Chris who was grinning like an idiot he was.


    Opening the note that he had thrown on me, I read,


    "Who are you going to prom with?"


    This reminds me, I was still without a partner and practically ineligible to join the prom that was going to be held tomorrow night to celebrate 50 years of the university.


    "I don''t have a partner yet, what about you and others?" I write before looking at our teacher, rxed when she wasn''t looking this way and throwing the note back at him.


    It hit him square in the nose, pleasuring me as I giggled at his squinting face.


    I don''t know what he found funny in my note but as soon as he opened my note, he started giggling as he bends his head to hide from the teacher''s gaze.


    I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes as he scribbled something again. He threw the note at me, aiming for my face again. However, this time I was prepared and caught it right in time.


    Smirking at his failed attempt, I opened the note to see what he wrote, but my smile froze in ce, as I looked at him in disbelief.


    It said,


    "I am going with Ang, Aiden is going with Katie and Sean is going with Tina. I am not sure about Daniel but I heard some girl talking about asking him out today."


    "You guys already have partners? So fast?" I mouthed to him in disbelief as he shrugged.


    "What about me? Am I the only one left without a partner?" I wrote before hurriedly throwing the note at him.


    After reading the note, he looked at me before shaking his head in my direction as if thinking I was a lost cause.


    Well, I was without a partner anyways, doesn''t that make me a lost case.


    I waited for him to write whatever he was writing as I kept ncing at the teacher who was busy teaching while looking towards the ckboard.


    I didn''t have to wait for long, as I looked at the note,


    "Well, you wouldn''t havee to this point if you were not hell bend on rejecting everyone who asked you for the prom."


    I read the note again and again and hated to admit it, but he was right.


    When we came to college today, and the talk about prom was out, guys had been lining in my ss to ask girls out and luckily I was one of them because my partner was not decided yet.


    Unlike, Tina, Ang, Katie and others, I didn''t have any partner, which made me eligible for being asked out to dance. However, I refused everyone politely because I was waiting for someone special''s proposal.


    As I remembered Alexander, I wonder if he had said yes to anybody yet.


    I took out a fresh note and asked, "What about Alex?" before throwing it back to Chris.


    Reading my note he just shrugged which made me disappointed.


    cing my head, back on the desk sighing heavily I waited for the bell to rang as all my good mood from earlier was spoiled.


    I exited the ssroom as soon as I heard, the bell ringing.


    This was myst ss for the day anyway, and I was nning to go meet thunder after having lunch.


    cing my bagzily on my left shoulder, I shoved my books inside my locker before closing it with a loud bang.


    "Woah! Someone looks angry." Danielmented as I saw him leaning on his locker while he was looking at me with a quirked brow.


    "AHH! Don''t talk to me right now. I am super pissed." I said before walking away.


    Jogging along with me, he ced his hand on my shoulder before pulling me closer, as the corridor was swarmed by studentsing out from their sses.


    "And what is it that made our sassy girl, pissed?" Daniel asked making me chuckle at his sassy remark.


    "I don''t have a partner for the prom yet. Doesn''t that makes me ineligible for tomorrow''s dance?" I said, before hanging my head disappointed.


    "Aww...so this is what it''s all about? Don''t worry, I can- ouch!" Daniel started but stopped mid-sentence making me look at him in question as he halted his steps making me stop along with him, because of his hand.


    Before I could ask him what happened, I smelled the familiar scent that I havee to love, near me.


    "Ouch! Will you release your hold now?" Daniel whispered yelled making me look behind him, before rolling my eyes as I saw Alexander holding the back of Daniel''s neck.


    "How dare you leave me behind to pick all the balls ande here chat with girls?" Alexander said before he jumped aside and ced his hand on my other shoulder.


    "Well, wasn''t it, ''your'' punishment? Why would I help you, knowing all to well, that, Mr Peter will probably kill me if he came to know that I helped you." Daniel said as they started walking together.


    "Guys, can you remove your hands? I am not your handstand you know?" I said, feeling like, heavyweights were suddenly ced on both my shoulders.


    But, did they listened to me?


    "Still, as a good friend, you could''ve lent me your help in cing them. The punishment was about picking the balls not cing them." Alexander said pouting his lips.


    ''Good, ignore me, now.'' I thought angrily.


    "Oh, I forgot to greet you. How was your day beautiful?" Alexander asked me, which made me looked at him with anger-filled eyes.


    ''You didn''t forget to put your heavy hand on my shoulder! You tell me how was my day? I was swarmed by guys asking me to prom, but the guy I wanted, wasn''t even anywhere close.'' I thought in my head as I looked at him.


    "Woah! Why are you shooting daggers at me?" He asked as he raised his hands in the air as if surrendering in defeat.


    "You! You.¡­don''t talk to me." I said before pushing both of them away and leading straight to the canteen.


    "What happened to her?" I heard Alexander ask Daniel as I was leaving.


    "What happened to me? Love happened! You happened!" I wanted to scream at him but controlled my anger, as I didn''t want to ruin my mood, since, I still have to think of ways to propose to him.


    This guy was dumb. He wouldn''t even know of his feelings even if he falls in love with me. Looks like it''s me who has to take the first step here.

 Chapter 37 - -37 Daniel Is Going To Propose To Her?

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    ''What has gotten inside her brain?'' Was the only thing I could think of when she told me not to talk to her. ??


    I mean, was she alright? This wasn''t how her reaction should be after I saved her life two days back, no?


    Currently, I was confused because I didn''t know why Victoria was giving me a cold shoulder today.


    "You must''ve done something wrong. You always screw things anyways. Huh!! She is always happy with me, be it in Human form or my wolf form." Thundermented, making me more annoyed than I already was.


    Did I mention that I was also feeling super jealous since that fight in front of the club?


    Let me tell you what happened that day.


    Once, Miss Azrael told me that there was something wrong with the drinks, I had asked everyone to throw away all the drinks and vomit out the drink, who have drank it.


    Though I was giving them instructions, I was having this constant bugging feeling that something wasn''t right.


    "There is something wrong with our mate. I feel like she is in some danger." Thunder had warned me at that time.


    "Shut up, you are just a lovesick puppy who always wants to be with your mate, but, you need to understand that being the to be alpha king, we have to look after our pack first and then at our motives." I reprimanded him, to which he only growled at me.


    Though I was telling him to concentrate on the duties, I can''t deny the fact that even I was having this uneasy feeling of something being wrong with her.


    I have to get this over with so that I can check up on her as soon as possible.


    "Is everything in control?" I asked Daniel and once he gave the nod of approval, I ran out of the club towards the direction where I had seen her going.


    As I was getting deeper inside the forest, I could feel the feeling of dread settling in my heart as I smelled blood.


    With thunder pacing inside me, urging me to rush towards our mate, I followed the scent of blood, and it wasn''t long before I reached there.


    The first thing that came to my notice were the bodies of the dead man sprawled on the ground, heavily wounded. I was observing their bodies closely to see if that was an animal attack or what when I suddenly heard the noise of people fighting.


    I looked towards my left, from where the noise of rustling of leaves wasing and tiptoed in the direction.


    The scent of Victoria was strongest here and I hated to say it, but, I was feeling fearful, afraid of what I will see here.


    As I turned around the trees, the sight that came in front of me, angered me soo much, that before I could try to control it, thunder took over my body.


    "Thunder! Come back! She doesn''t know about us, yet! You can''t just change your form like that! She will be scared for life! I promise I won''t spare anyone who tried to hurt our mate and will kill them brutally, please don''t scare her more than she already is." I yelled from inside whole thunder just looked at me with red eyes, indicating he was too angry to care right now.


    I know our mate''s safety was more important in this scenario, and that was the main reason why I was stopping thunder. I didn''t want her to get scared of us and run for life.


    "Does fighting them needs me changing into a wolf? I am powerful enough." Thunder words echoed in my head, before he or should I say, I jumped in front of my mate who was about to be stabbed by a man.


    Dismembering his hands, thunder immediately hugged her, in a protective gesture.


    ''Gone. Everything is finished. She will hate us from now on.'' I thought as I looked at how Thunder had dismembered the person.


    I was about the ask, thunder toe back and let me take over the body so that I can still handle the situation, but before I could do that, I heard thunder speaking in his deep voice,


    "Sshh...I am here. No one will be able to touch you or hurt you anymore, my mate."


    I looked at our mate, waiting for her to push back thunder away from her and scream in horror, but to my surprise, none of that happened.


    She was getting shy listening to thunder''s words offort as if her long lost lover hade to save her, as she looked at him with doe-like eyes.


    ''Shy'' for god''s sake!!


    And for all the time I saved her ass from all the trouble, what did I get in return? She would always get angry at me or fight me!


    Even though she doesn''t know that it''s Thunder inside the body, she is still siding with him. Her favouritism for thunder is beyond me. Seriously!


    I looked at how Thunder dismembered and killed everyone who was there to kill our mate and how our mate was watching him in amazement.


    Shouldn''t she be feeling disgusted? How the hell does her brain works?


    I think she has a thing for a macho man or something for her to react like that.


    I practically sat there watching how thunder was flirting with our mate and she was acting all innocent and shy. She even tore his, or should I say my shirt to check for the wounds.


    She never did that when I was in control of the body! I watched how she roamed her soft hands on my chest, while thunder was looking at her as if it was taking him a lot of efforts to not kiss her then and there.


    If that would''ve been some other person, I would''ve probably tried to kill him, but can I kill my own body?


    After that, thunder sent her back home safely and they almost kissed, if not for thunder being righteous because he didn''t want to try anything before I tell her everything.


    Yeah! You heard that right. We almost kissed!


    All in all, the point of all this talk was, that, Victoria didn''t know whether it was thunder or Me inside the body. Then, why was she acting cold to me now?


    "Hey! You''ve been calling me thunder for quite some time. Have you forgotten my real name?" Thunder asked.


    "No, but don''t you like this name because our mate calls you that," I asked.


    "Well, that''s true." Thunder or should I say hunter shrugged.


    Rolling my eyes at his behaviour I came back to the present, where Daniel was saying something and I suddenly heard Victoria''s name.


    "What about Victoria?" I asked.


    "You didn''t hear anything I said?" Daniel asked as we moved towards the canteen.


    "Oh, I was thinking about something


    You tell me, what you were saying earlier." I urged.


    "Nothing much. I received a message from Chris. I had asked him to ask Victoria if she was going to prom with someone, and luckily, she doesn''t have a partner." Daniel said smiling.


    The prom! That''s right! I am still to ask Victoria to be my partner for the night! With her being so angry with me, how will I be able to do that?


    "And?" I asked confused, shifting my focus back to Daniel.


    What has Victoria not having a partner got to do with him?


    "I am thinking of asking her out," Daniel said causally.


    Hearing his words, I could feel thunder feeling possessive, as he wed at me toe out.


    "Don''t!" I shouted at him. The word was for thunder, to stop him from wing at me toe out, however looks like it worked for Daniel too, making him widen his eyes in surprise.


    ring at everyone to go with their work, I looked back at Daniel, as I looked him straight in the eyes to make my point clear.


    "Don''t bother with that. I am her partner. She is going with me." I said as I started to move.


    "Do you have feelings for her?" Daniel asked out of the blue and I couldn''t help but pause at his question.


    Did I like her? People have been asking me this question quite a lot.


    When I didn''t say anything, he continued,


    "Well, I was asking because I am nning to propose to her today after the dance. Wish me luck. yeah?" He said before running towards our friends who were calling him while ying some game.


    It was not until he was out of my sight, did I realised, what he meant. He is going to propose to her today?


    As soon as I heard his words, the shback of Victoria smiling andughing with him, starting surfacing in my head and I couldn''t help but feel the fear of losing her if she says yes to him.


    "I have never seen such a coward, seriously. You are a freaking alpha king! She is your mate and you are afraid of proposing to her. How are you even able to stay calm, after hearing, that some other man is going to propose to her?" Thunder reprimanded me that added fuel to my anger.


    "Shut up okay! I am gonna ask her out today myself. With me in the picture, I will make sure that she doesn''t say yes to Daniel even if she denies me." I said with finality, my voice bing deep because of the contained anger.

 Chapter 38 - -38 Alexanders Weird Way Of Asking To Prom, Includes Kidnapping?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Can you guys guess, what I am doing right now? Eating? Yup, you are right. I was eating. And not only eating, but I was also staring at the people who were sitting in front of me, eating while they boast about having a partner for the prom. ??


    Taking a bite from my sandwich, I stared, more like red, at the girls of our group who were giggling happily, as my annoyance was getting near its peak.


    Gazing to my left, I noticed Chris moving towards us with his lunch as heughed with his friends.


    Isn''t he the reason why I am not in good mood, in the first ce?


    "He is," Ca confirmed and thus, smirking widely, I looked back at my food, taking another bite, to act monotonous.


    Since the only empty seat on the table was beside me, Chris ced his te on the table beside me and was about to sit, but, as soon as he bent his body to sit, I pulled the chair underneath from him, making him fall with an ''oomph''.


    Everyone paused what they were doing, and looked at me shocked.


    After a few seconds of silence, I heard loudughter erupting from my table as everyone startedughing at Chris''s ashen face.


    "Try disturbing and annoying me next time," I said smirking, before sipping on my juice, while everyone showed me two thumbs up,plimenting my revenge, making me bow dramatically.


    "You!-" He started while ring at me, but stopped when he nced behind me.


    Turning around, I noticed Daniel standing there leisurely, with a yful smile on his face.


    "Is our Victoria getting mischievous again?" He murmured before he pulled on my cheeks.


    Swatting his hand away, I went back to my eating, while the guys started talking again.


    "Hey, umm, so I wanted to ask you something." Daniel started.


    "Mm...shure...go aheazz," I said with my mouth full, as my gazended on his pasta.


    Taking a bite from his pasta, I almost moaned because of its taste.


    "Umm, so here''s the thing, I want to say something to you, but Currently, for several reasons, I can''t. I was thinking of saying it after the prom tomorrow, but now that Alexander is your partner for the night, can you spare me a few minutes after the dance?" Daniel asked smiling at my eating while scratching the back of his neck nervously.


    I almost choked on my food, listening to his words.


    "What did you say, in the end?" I asked again, not sure if I heard it right.


    "Spare me a few minutes?" Daniel repeated confused.


    "No, before that."


    "Because Alexander is your partner?"


    "Yeah, about that. Who told you Alexander is my partner for the prom, as long as I know he hasn''t even asked-" before I couldplete my sentence, arge hand mped on my mouth, rendering me unable to say anything.


    Smelling the familiar scent I knew, who it was, and thus, after quickly finishing the food in my mouth, I bit on his palm.


    "Geez! Ouch! What are you doing?" He whispered yelled.


    "What the hell are YOU doing, with your hand-" I turned around to shout, but stopped mid-way when I noticed how close his face was to mine.


    If we both pucker our lips, I am sure, we will be able to at least have a small peck.


    Looking at his luscious lips, I so badly wanted to cover that 2 inches difference, but controlled myself at thest moment, and turned back to front.


    I was about to put thest piece of sandwich in my mouth when I was forcefully pulled out of my chair, as Alexander grabbed me by holding on to my shoulders as you would do to a kid.


    "Hey! What the hell? I am not done with my food yet! Guys? Help me?" I looked at our friends who just continued tough at my miseries, especially Chris, who even dared to re is tongue at me.


    I looked towards Daniel who had aplicated expression on his face and was about to call to him for help, when Alexander lifted me in his arms, and mped his other hand on my mouth again, which made me speechless. Literally!


    I so, want to smack the funny expression that everyone was giving me. "What are you looking at, creep?!" I shouted at one of the guys, removing Alexander''s hand with great difficulty, making Alexander turn around and ring at everyone.


    Much to my surprise, everyone immediately stopped looking at me.


    "Woah! What kind of leader power does he have, for everyone to fear him like that?" I thought aloud in my head.


    "Girl! That''s not even the point. You are practically getting kidnapped!" Ca reminded me, and I started to struggle again, for him to free myself, but nothing worked.


    It wasn''t until, we reached a little bit inside the forest, which was at the backside of the university, did he finally put me down.


    "Thank you, for putting me down yeah?" I scoffed annoyed as I straightened the clothes that crippled because of his hooligan carrying me.


    "I know it was wrong of me, to carry you out like that, without your permission, but I had no choice. You would''ve said yes, to him, if I weren''t there. What I mean to ask and say is, will you go on the prom night with me, as my dance partner, as my mate?" Alexander asked me, with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    However, I would definitely agree that it was different from what I imagined it would be all about? I never thought he wanted to ask me out when he carried me like that. I thought it was one of his pranks again.


    ''Well, that''s one hell of a way of asking someone out. No?'' I thought not knowing whether should I be happy at that or not.


    Leaning on the tree, I observed his stance from head to toe. Honestly, I won''t deny the fact, that I liked his hooligan style of asking me out to prom.


    I know, something was wrong with my head.


    Looking back at his expectant, my gaze flickered back to his lips, "kiss me and I will say yes." I wanted to say, but I knew, I will receive a good one from Ca and thus, refrained from saying something like that.


    However, it didn''t mean I can''t do anything else.


    "So will you?" Alexander asked again, as he came closer to me when I didn''t answer for long.


    I don''t know why, we always end up in a position like this, and couldn''t help but get annoyed now.


    Isn''t the hero supposed to kiss thedy, when they are so close leaning on each other, in apromising position when there is no one around?


    Sighing, loudly, I straightened before holding Alexander''s hand and turned him around, as I pushed him on the tree.


    ''Should I proceed like the hero of this drama?'' I asked Ca, who for some unknown reason was fangirling in my mind.


    I looked back at Alexander who had a surprised and shocked expression on his face.


    Straightening my left leg, as I raised it and ced it beside Alexander''s shoulders, I leaned a bit closer before holding his chin in my hands.


    "You tell me, what do you want me to do," I asked. As I noticed his Adam''s apple going up and down, which made me traced it, with my index finger.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, his voice getting deeper and trembling a bit, with his eyes widening at my actions.


    "Can''t you see? I am taking action here." I replied with my gaze still focussed on his lips and then back to neck.


    ''Oh! How much I want to bite his neck right now.'' I thought as I felt that my canines were practically asking me to bite him, as a faint pain shot in them before dying down.


    Thinking it was just my imaginations running wild because I want some intimacy, I concentrated back on his lips.


    I could feel my throat drying as I tried to control my feelings.


    "What?" He asked surprised, making me roll my eyes at him.


    This guy is even dumber than me.


    cing my hand on his chest, where the two buttons of his shirt were undone, I wanted tough when Alexander''s face immediately started reddening.


    How cute!


    "You haven''t replied to me yet. What do you want me to do?" I asked, with a hidden meaning in my question.


    ''Ohh, just say kiss me. And I will. Oh god! How much I want to rip his shirt right now and roam my hands all over his chest, feeling that kissable skin, as I-'' I thought in my head, stopping myself just in time to not get carried away with the emotions.


    I could feel my hand starting to feel hot, because, let me be honest, I was doing something like this for the first time.


    Seducing and making a guy ufortable, you know, and thus, deep down I was myself feeling shy.


    "Go with me." He said, as he leaned forward, ''much to my surprise'' before cing his head in my neck, while he took a deep breath, making a shiver run down my spine.


    This reaction of his surprised me so much, that my stance trembled and I hurriedly put my leg down, before trying to make some distance between us.


    However, his firm hand on my back rendered me unable to move even an inch.


    "Let me stay like this. It calms me down, you know that. Victory, you have no idea, how much I hate it when you talk to other guys." He murmured in my hairs, and I think it wasn''t meant to be heard because of how low he whispered, but I still heard it.


    I know it sounds weird but, this made me smile so wide, that I got reprimanding from Ca again.


    ''Just look at you, acting like a lovesick puppy, when he hadn''t even proposed to you. Get your act together girl. I want him to propose us, first, because let me warn you- Your transformation is gonna take ce soon. I just don''t want to force you into it, until he tells you everything. Your canines- leave it.'' Ca said before sitting back calmly.


    ''What?'' I asked, not even a single word she said getting inside my brain, as my head was muddle-headed, with Alexander''s proximity.


    cing my hands on his chest to support myself, as I sneakily undid one more button, I gently leaned on him and making him lean back on the tree, to support our weight so that we can lean on each other for a while without having the fear of falling.


    I don''t know what this feeling was. It was so confusing.


    We both haven''t proposed to each other yet, but I am sure if we keep kissing and other things decide, then aren''t we practically living as a couple already. No?


    Or was it just my wishful thinking?


    "I will go with you." I finally said, and I could feel him smiling in my neck, which made me smile, as I tightened my fists on his shirt.


    "You know, you are gonna rip that fabric out. You can tell me if you want to have me shirtless. I promise this privilege is only for you." Alexander winked at me, which made me hurriedly push him away as I ran back to the university in embarrassment.


    I could hear his distantughing, as I was running away, which made my face burn more than it already was.

 Chapter 39 - -39 It Was Okay When He Flirted With Me. Now He Kissed My Neck Too?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    If someone would''ve asked me to get ready and try on different dresses for the prom to see which dress suited me the best, I would''veughed in their face, if it was the same as before. ??


    I was such azy bum, and with my powers in the picture, shopping for the dress wasn''t something in my ''to-do list'' for the day, and that''s why when girls asked me to go shopping with them, I denied with a simple no, before ending the call.


    You guys might''ve already guessed by now. Today was the so-called prom today.


    And currently, I was sprawled on my bed with all kind of snacks I could find in my house, as I have a very important task to do today, that is, to look out for the best way to propose Alexander.


    Thinking about Alexander, the way he hugged me yesterday, was still making me feel warm inside my heart.


    Closing my eyes, whileying down t on my stomach, I thought about him. How nice would it feel to be in his arms? The thought made me feel really happy, as I smiled at my imagination.


    Getting back to what I was doing, as I surfed the web, with only two hours remaining in my hand before he would be here to take me out, I typed the message on the question forum while describing my condition.


    It wasn''t long before multiple replies started to pile up my Inbox.


    I scanned through all of them, and let me say people indeed have interesting ways to propose.


    Huh! This won''t help, I''ll have to think about something.


    "That''s okay. You have all the time in the world. Why don''t you shower first? I bet he will run miles away if you propose with your current stinky self." Camented as she yed on the couch leisurely.


    "You are right," I said once I smelled my clothes, which were stinking for real.


    Rushing towards my bathroom, I decided to go with a rxing bath. After quite some time, I opened my eyes and checked my clock which stated that I''ve been lying in this bath for more than 40 minutes.


    Yup, I have a clock in my bathroom. And my careless sleeping in the bathtub, or enjoying the shower too much is the reason why I have ced one there. It helps me keep track of time.


    After drying myself and applying some lotion to my body, I finally draped the towel around my body and went near the mirror.


    ''Let''s go with dress trial now.'' I announced in my head, before I turned on my powers, to activate the dress changing mode.


    Okay, I am bluffing. There is no dress changing mode in my body. Waving my hands in the air, as the dress keeps changing itself, my eyes beamed when I saw the perfect red dress.


    It had a small cut in the neckline, and then near the stomach.


    The back fabric was ring loose and was giving a perfect view of my upper half back.


    The sleeves of the dress were long, and the skirt had a wavy slit in between which exposed my legs below knees.


    Finalizing the dress, I styled my hairs in a retro high bun, with my bangs lose in the front and some curls along the back.


    I was not a big fan of makeup. One reason for that was because I don''t know how to do it. After applying mascara, eyeliner, blush and lip gloss my look was almostplete.


    Wearing the matching red long earrings, and a silver bangle, I chose a pair of silver high heels toplete my look.


    I checked onest time in the mirror and I would agree that I looked pretty and sexy at the same time.


    Checking the time on the phone, I picked up my phone and the matching clutch to go with the dress, before descending downstairs, as it was almost time.


    I looked towards my kitchen and saw a window open. Closing the window, I was about to pour myself a ss of water when I heard the bell going off.


    Not wanting for Alexander to wait for long, I rushed to open the door.


    However, as soon as I opened the door, I regretted doing it. I shouldn''t have rushed to open the door.


    I should''ve prepped talk myself about it, about what I was going to see today and what I was getting myself into because my heart was beating so fast when I saw Alexander dressed in a ck three-piece Armani suit.


    "Hey!" He said as soon as he saw me, and gave me a bouquet of red roses.


    "Hey," I said breathlessly, as I looked towards the flowers, smelling them, before inviting him in.


    How romantic! He is doing soo much when he is just my friend. What would it feel like to have him as my boyfriend, like my husband?


    ''Stupid heart, can you beat a bit slower? I don''t want to get a heart attack before I propose him.'' I reprimanded my heart as I ced my hand over there.


    Going back inside the kitchen I hurriedly ced the flowers inside a vase before pouring myself a ss of water to wet my drying throat.


    "You know, if I knew you were looking this beautiful, I would''vee way earlier, to enjoy your beauty more." Alexander suddenlymented from behind me, which made me cough as I choked on the water, I was drinking, when I felt his body touching mine from behind.


    Patting my back slightly, he helped me towards the living room, as my coughing died down.


    It was only after I was done with my coughing fit, did I notice that his hand was still on my back, and with my dress being half backless, I felt his strong palms directly on my skin, and couldn''t help but think, how nice it would feel like to have his hands all over my body, over my back, on my arms, on my legs, on my-


    "You there?" Alexander said as he waved his hands in front of me.


    Realising, in which direction my thoughts were leading me, my face immediately started to burn as I looked at him with an awkward expression.


    "Y-yeah. You were saying?" I said after coughing awkwardly to control my thoughts.


    ''What would Alexander think, if hees to know what goes inside my head all the time, towards him? Will he think I am some kind of pervert?'' I suddenly thought as I waited for him to continue.


    "I was asking if you were ready to go, though, I won''t mind if you have other ns for the night." He said as he leaned towards me.


    ''Being with Alexander at home, on the same couch, sitting so close, and did I mention alone, was not at all a good idea for my heart.'' I thought as my heart started to beat faster again.


    "What ns would I have? Let''s go. Our friends must be waiting for us." I hurriedly said to create some distance between us, as I stood.


    But, have any of you guys gone through that awkward moment, when you want to get out of an embarrassing situation but something happens at the same time, making you feel more embarrassed?


    Well that''s exactly what happened when my heels thought, it was the perfect time to get stuck with the carpet, which resulted in me stumbling and I fell back in my seat.


    And no, I didn''t fall on the couch, I fell straight in Alexander''s arms.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Alexander''sughing eyes and his face which was so close to mine, as I wanted to trace those luscious lips with my tongue.


    ''I know we are perverted and wants to love our mate, but, I don''t think this is the right time for that. Wait till your proposal, no?'' Ca said, which reminded me, I was still sitting on Alexander''sp.


    Laughing awkwardly at my stupidity, I stood again, making sure that I don''t stumble this time.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want our friends to wait for long. Especially Daniel who wants to talk to me about something." I said.


    Before I could even step out of my house, I felt Alexander pulling me towards himself, before my back hit the door.


    "What-" I started but stopped when he leaned on my body to breathe in my neck.


    "Don''t talk to him. I don''t like it." He said.


    His words were slightly surprising, but what happened next took over all the surprise moment I have felt with him.


    He kissed the junction between my neck and shoulder, before licking my cor bone.


    "Wha-what are you doing?" I asked petrified.


    "You smell nice. Like rose and choctes, with a hint ofvender perfume. I was checking if you taste good too." He said before straightening his body.


    ''What the hell am I to reply to that?'' I thought in my head as I looked at his dark eyes.


    "So, I''m did you like it?" I asked awkwardly.


    ''Seriously, Victoria? That''s what you came with? You seriously have a way of making things awkward, don''t you?'' Ca said as she smacked her forehead while shaking her head at me.


    "I love it. Would you like me to taste some more?" He said before he inched closer towards me. It was not until he startedughing, did I realise he was joking with me.


    "Go away! You pervert!" I shouted, which made himugh more than he already was.


    "Common, you know you love me." He said before exiting the house.


    Oh boy, how much I wanted him to taste me for real.


    A/N- A special thanks to DaoisteDRapt for fitting my story with a grimoire, potion, lollipops and balloons. Also thanks stacey_corbett for gifting my story. Such support means a lot to me.


    Also, everyone who is spending coins on my book, I am really grateful to you guys, and thus for you all, I will be uploading one more chapter today.

 Chapter 40 - -40 Daniel Proposed To Me. What Am I Supposed To Do?

    After locking the house, I sat in Alexander''s Mercedes and it wasn''t long before we were standing in front of our university.


    Taking my hand in his, he leads me towards the gate where our friends were waiting at the entrance of the gates that would lead to the celebration night. ??


    "Wow! Who is thisdy in front of us? No wonder, you said you don''t want to go shopping. Who would''ve known you had such pretty dress in your hands." Tina said before whistling which made me a bit shy.


    "You look beautiful Victoria." Daniel suddenly said with a soft smile on his face.


    I looked towards him thankfully as I noticed his partner looking at me with a weird expression.


    ''Geez! I am not here to steal your partner, so be rest assured. I already have my man by my side.'' I wanted to say to her.


    "Let''s go. Yeah?" Alexander suddenly cooed in my ears, his voice a bit deeper than earlier, as I felt like he was suppressing some emotion inside.


    Shrugging my shoulders not caring much, I took Alexander''s hand back on mine, before we entered the gates.


    For a college that didn''t have too many students, it was surely crowded today.


    "You just be surprised seeing the crowd right? It''s because people from near like the whole town of pearly canines is also invited to the celebration." Alexander said.


    Well, that exins.


    "I know you love dancing, so, would you like to be the first dance of the night along with me?" Alexander suddenly asked which confused me.


    "Why would we dance first? Shouldn''t founders or someone like that do it?" I asked.


    "You are right, the privilege is for the founder''s family. And I am telling you to dance first because my lineage is the founder of this college and my parents who used to dance first always, are not in the town currently, they won''t be able to make it before tomorrow, do you want everyone to wait till tomorrow." Alexander said.


    Uh-oh.. that wasn''t expected.


    Before I could give him my confirmation or deny it, he pulled me along with him to the dance floor as a ssic pop song started.


    cing his hand on my back, he pulled me towards himself as our body almost touched each other. Taking my other hand in his hand, he started to lead me through the song.


    Dancing with Alexander was the best feeling, however, I won''t deny the fact that his hands on my bare back were highly distracting.


    I often found myself drifting to my Lnd and doing some unmentionable things to Alexander. If it wasn''t for Ca who was reprimanding me from time to time, I would''ve surely spoiled this dance with him.


    Once our dance on the first song was over, everyone started to enter the stage with their partners they hade with, to enjoy the night.


    "Would you like to dance some more?" Alexander asked in his husky seductive voice, however, before I could reply to h, I heard a shrill annoying voice from behind me calling for Alexander.


    "You have already danced with your partner. Mind dancing with me?" La suddenly said, which made me leave Alexander''s hand immediately.


    I looked at his face, for any emotion of denial, and felt extremely disappointed when he looked dazed and was constantly looking at La.


    I was disappointed but I knew where he wasing from. I mean, I wasn''t his only mate. She was his mate too.


    What was I supposed to do in a situation like that? Thus, excusing myself, I left the dance floor, not even giving Alexander any chance to say anything.


    I know it was cowardly of me to leave the man I love for someone else, but what would I''ve said to stop them from dancing? I haven''t even told him about my true feelings. What right do I have, to im him for myself alone?


    "You are stupid Victoria. He is our mate. It''s obvious he will choose us over anyone. Can''t you see that the guy also has feelings for you?" Ca said.


    "Yea? She is his mate too. And if I was soo important then why do you think he is dancing with her? Look how close they are." I said, to her as I turned around to look where Alexander and La were dancing. La''s head was almost ced on his chest and he hugged her closer.


    Turning back around, not wanting to watch more, I was about to go towards the food section when I saw Daniel waiving at me.


    "Woah! You looked so beautiful when you came. What happened to your happy mood? Who is daring enough to ruin the mood of the alpha mate?" Daniel said jokingly.


    "Alpha?" I asked questioningly.


    "Here, me? I am the alpha-beta of Alexander." Daniel said.


    "Eh?" I asked more confused.


    "Haha... nothing. My bad. You won''t understand anything right now." Heughed before taking my hand in his own.


    I looked at our intertwined hands and couldn''t help but feel the same sense of security I always feel when I am with him.


    "How about, we get out of here and talk a bit. I want to tell you, more like confess something important." Daniel said as he pulled me out of the crowd towards the corridors of the university near a secluded area.


    Seeing the darkness around me, I would''ve be self-conscious if it would''ve been anyone else. But knowing that it was Daniel who was such a sweet boy, and with whom I always feel this strange sense of security, I didn''t feel any fear.


    "Say it, what do you want to confess," I asked, as I turned around to face him, smiling sweetly at him to encourage him to go on.


    "I like you." He said before closing the distance between us.


    "Wait, what?" I asked confused.


    "I like you Victoria. I know it''s abrupt of me to say something like that when I don''t even spend much time with you. But it''s all because I always feel shy whenever I am around you.


    It''s not long before I finally realised my feelings for you, and decided that I can''t stay away from you any longer. I want you close to me so that I can cherish you, care for you and love you.


    There is this strange sense of responsibility I always feel towards you. Like it''s my duty to protect you, care for you. If this isn''t love than what it is?


    I am really confused. If you have any solution and suggestion for me to control this feeling, then please tell me, or ept me." Daniel said in one breath.


    I hate to admit it, it was the cutest way someone had ever proposed to me.


    Before I could say anything, he came more close to me before hugging me, as he whispered,


    "I am also, scared of losing you."


    He looked at me, while still hugging me, as he started to inch closer to me.


    Oh my god! Oh my god! What do I do? What do I do? I don''t want to break his soft heart, but I can''t lead him on either. What do I do?


    ''Ca, help?'' I whispered in my head.


    As I was about to reply to him, but before I could do that, I heard a loud growl of anger, something that thunder usually makes, scaring the shit out of me.


    Before I could even react to the sound more, Daniel was immediately pulled away from me, and in front of me standing was a very angry looking Alexander.

 Chapter 41 - -41 Alexanders Blissful Kiss, Made Me Punch Him?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Why is Alexander so angry?'' I thought in my head, as I looked at Alexander holding, Daniel''s cor before he lifted him in the air. ??


    ''Maybe that''s because you didn''t listen to him and talked to Daniel?'' Ca suggested.


    ''Do hell with listening to him! I am my agree soul. He can intimate dance with any girl, and I can''t even talk to my friend. I have never seen such a hypocrite in my life!''


    "What the hell Alexander! Put him down! We can talk things out okay? You don''t need to be violent." I said as I tried to reason with him.


    ''No need to be violent? Says who. The person who doesn''t even think before punching anybody who ruined her mood.'' Ca said scoffing at my words.


    ''Now is not the time Ca! Let me handle this first yeah? You''ve got all the time in the world to mock me.'' I said before I concentrated back on the duo who was fighting, more like Alexander who was trying to start a fight.


    "How dare you try to kiss her?! Do you even know who she is?" Alexander roared, which involuntarily made me shudder as I felt his anger creeping my body.


    ''What''s happening, Ca? Why am I feeling so weird?'' I asked as I looked at him in horror, whole my own body felt like it was on fire.


    ''You are feeling his anger? You have started to feel his emotions? You are feeling your mate''s emotions in your body? Why didn''t you tell me earlier! Oh my god! It''s starting, the transformation is starting. We need to get away from here as soon as possible.'' Ca said as she stood from the couch and started pacing around restlessly.


    ''Calm down! Let me get through this. I will take us out from here soon, and then you''ll tell me what''s happening. Yeah?'' I said before blocking her temporarily because her panicking like this, was a matter of concern for me too and I don''t want that to distract me.


    I have a more important thing on my hand right now.


    "I..I..she is my mate, Alexander. You might like her because she is beautiful and sweet, but you need to get over it. She is my mate. You might be my alpha king, but she is my mate." Daniel said with a lot of struggle, while Alexander''s grip on his neck tightened.


    "What are you doing, you will hurt him!" I yelled at Alexander.


    "Do fuck with your screwed imagination. You are feeling those emotions of protectiveness and care towards her because she is your Luna queen! My true mate! I never told anybody about it because I was fuckin afraid of losing her." Alexander said before punching him square in the face.


    ''What the real hell? What are they talking about? They are speaking English I am sure, but why am I not able to understand their conversation? Is this some codenguage?'' I thought in my head panicked when I saw Daniel''s face paling because ofck of oxygen.


    "What the hell are you doing! Leave him alone! If you gotta problem with me, then talk to me, damn it. You manwhore!" I shouted, which made Alexander look at me in anger.


    I know I shouldn''t have used such profanity at him, but I couldn''t control it anymore, as he was constantly ignoring me and Daniel''s condition was worsening.


    I think my yelling finally triggered something inside him, because as soon as I shouted those words, Alexander loosened his grip, making Daniel fall on the ground as he started taking deep breaths.


    "What the hell are you getting angry for?" I asked in a loud voice while jabbing my finger in his chest with each syble.


    And I think that was a bad idea, because next thing I know, he lifted me in the air, before cing me on his shoulder like I was some sack of potatoes.


    What the fudge?


    I knew I was acting too confident for my own good, provoking an angry wolf like that.


    Uhh, why do I always think about thunder when Alexander gets angry.


    Focusing back on my current situation, I realised I was now dangling upside down on his shoulders, while he started walking in opposite direction, which leads towards the back gate of the university.


    "Leave me alone! You scoundrel! Alexander! You better put me down! I''ll beat you to death if you don''t put me down this instant! Alexander! I am definitely gonna destroy your baby-making machine today if you don''t listen to me!" I yelled as my body dangled on his shoulders, because of his fast running.


    "Alexander, you-" I started but stopped when he finally put me down.


    Smoothening my clothes, which had be a bit improper, I looked up so that I can tell him off, but the next thing he did wasn''t something I ever expected to happen in such a situation.


    Pushing me on the tree, he closed the distance between us, as his lips touched mine.


    As soon as his lips touched mine, I felt sparks erupting in my body, and let me be honest, it was the most blissful feeling I ever felt.


    I know the situation, emotion and our condition, didn''t match perfectly for acting romantic, but I can''t help but feel immense pleasure bursting every cell of my body, as my hand involuntarily reached to caress his face, while he kissed me with such passion, like I haven''t felt ever before.


    Pushing me more into the tree, he ced one of his hands to cup the back of my neck, as he tilted my head more, to his convenience and continued his rough kissing.


    I know I should say something, at least kiss him back? Or just anything? But being the dimwit I was, I just stood there doing nothing except with my hands on his face, while Alexander was having his way with me.


    And oh boy! How good did it felt!


    If this was the reaction of angering him, then should I try talking with more guys? Will he kiss me every time I don''t listen to him?


    As I was busy with my procrastination, I felt his hands on my back, (did I mentioned my bareback) as he started to roam his hands while his sturdy chest pushed against mine.


    Finally, after a minute which felt like an eternity to me, realising that we both needed to breathe, Alexander pulled away from my lips, without pulling away from mepletely as the distance between our faces didn''t widen.


    Looking at his face, I noticed some of his earlier anger fading away, and I did the only thing that came to my mind, which I know, no girl would do in a situation like this when the person she is crushing on kisses her.


    I punched him!

 Chapter 42 - -42 I Involuntarily Used My Telepathic Powers At Daniel. I Am Screwed!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Ouch!! I am sorry okay?" Alexander said while he massaged his jaw, to ease out the pain, that my punch might''ve caused. ??


    "For a girl that looks so delicate, your punches are surely powerful." Hemented again when I didn''t say anything.


    Meanwhile, what I was doing? I was trying to smoothen my messy thoughts that were all over the ce.


    "Look, I know, I shouldn''t have kissed you so suddenly before saying anything and-" Alexander started, but I cut him mid-sentence when my anger started to rise.


    And I know I need to take out my anger, before my powers think, that it''s a perfect time to make Victoria''s life messier than it already is, by exposing her in front of her crush, so that he can run miles away from her, just after kissing her.


    "How dare you!" I said, nearing Alexander as I jabbed my finger in his chest.


    "Do you have any idea of your own feelings?" I said looking him straight in the eyes.


    "How dare you, dance intimately with La, when you showed so-called like feelings towards me?! How dare you send mixed signals to me! How dare you kiss my neck at my home!" I said jabbing my finger in his chest with each sentence.


    "Look, I know it must be confusing, but hear me out first okay? I was-" Alexander said as he raised his hands in the air, as an indication of surrender.


    "You bet, it''s confusing! First, youe to hug me, kiss my neck, then go to your so-called friend and then dance with her, and then when I am with my friend, youe, punch him, kidnap me, and then kiss me on lips! Do you have any idea what you are doing, yourself?"


    "Look-" Alexander started again, but I wasn''t done with him, so yet.


    "Kissing is not an issue. How dare you kiss me thiste?! Do you have any idea there were so many times I wanted you to kiss me? But you are such a dimwit. It took you three weeks after that idental kiss on Ferris wheel, to kiss me? That to be in a fit of anger?" I said.


    "I know, it was wrong of me to kiss you, and I should be-" he started again.


    He said it was wrong of him, to kiss me? The fuck is wrong with his brain today?


    "Now you regret kissing me too? Wow! Just great! To hell with your fuckin slow mind processing! You!! You are dumber than me Alexander! Ahhh!! I will surely do something, that I will regret today. I don''t even want to talk to you anymore!" I said as I stomped my foot in irritation before turning around, wanting to leave.


    "Victoria, don''t go like that. At least listen to me. Wait.¡­" He paused as his eyes widened in understanding, before he held me by my shoulders, startling me in the process.


    "So kissing is not the problem? I mean, you mean, you like me too?" He asked as he looked at me with those expectant happy puppy eyes.


    ''Cute!'' I thought before I reprimanded myself to concentrate. Now was not the time to go head over heels for him.


    Though I was feeling irritated earlier and like my brain was about to get fried, however, when I looked at his happy expression, I couldn''t help but feel happy deep inside my heart.


    "What do you think, dumbass?" I rolled my eyes, as I turned around again, hiding my face, not able to keep that ghost of smile away from my face anymore.


    "Oh god! You like me! You fuckin'' like me! Jesus, is this some fantasy?" He asked raising his brows before his lips turned into the best smile I have ever seen on his face.


    "You don''t have any idea, how happy I am today. I feel like I am the happiest man on the earth today. I finally got my queen." Alexander said, and I was about to reply to him andment on that queen part when he lifted me in the air and started circling me around.


    ''Not again!'' I thought as my stomach started to have a weird reaction because of him circling me.


    "Alexander Hunter! You better put me down! This is not funny at all!" I said with my head getting dizzy with each passing second.


    But did he listened to me? Nope.


    He wasughing so hard that, I doubt, he was even listening to anything I was saying now.


    After a few seconds, which felt like an eternity to me, he finally put me down, which made me lose my bnce, because of my dizzy head.


    However, before my butt couldnd on the ground and make me taste some pain, I was caught by Alexander as he held me in his arms, looking at me with that signature smile of his.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let you fall." He said as he smiled at me, and I couldn''t help but feel my heart swelling with love.


    If I would''ve seen the same scene in a movie, or happening to someone else, I would''vemented on how cringe-worthy the scene was. But, now, that it was happening with me, I couldn''t help but feel giddy about it.


    "So, umm you ept me as your mate?" Alexander asked as he scratched the back of his neck, once he helped me straighten.


    "Aren''t you already my mate?" I asked confused, as I leaned on the tree, my head still a bit fuzzy from his earlier stunt.


    "Yeah, but we are updating our rtionship, so we are like mates that cannot be taken away from each other because we like each other. So umm, do you ept me as your mate?" Alexander asked again, without looking me in the eyes


    Why do I feel like, there was more meaning to his words and they weren''t as simple as he was making them sound?


    "You are sure, one weird guy," I said not knowing why he was doing that.


    "Common, just say yes. Say it like, ''Yes, I ept Alexander Hunter as my mate and my other half for the rest of my life.'' Please?" He said, which made me raise my brows at his tactics for real.


    The nerve of this guy! He just kissed me, and now he is wanting a promise for life?


    Though I don''t oppose the idea, however, with my doubts regarding La, still in mind, I don''t want tomit to something like that, before I know the whole truth about the situation.


    "I won''t do that. I don''t want a dumb husband, who is not even clear of his feelings." I said as I started walking again.


    "Why not? Of course, I am clear about my feelings. I love you, damn it." He said, which made me stop dead in my tracks.


    "What did you say?"


    "That I am clear?" He asked confused.


    "No, after that," I asked again.


    "That I love you, damn it?"


    "Yeah, that. Is there something wrong with your head today? You''re acting weird. I mean, you didn''t have the guts to propose to me or say you have feelings for me. But, today, first you kissed my neck, tried to seduce me, kissed me on my lips, and now you are saying you love me?" I asked startled while knocking his head with my knuckle to check if he still possesses that tiny brain of his.


    "Common, nothing is wrong with me. Just say it, okay? All you have to do is say it, why are you hesitating." Alexander said while looking everywhere but me.


    "But, he is saying that I am his lover, and not yours," I said.


    "Who is saying?" Alexander asked his words, having a tiny hint of anger in them.


    "Daniel is saying. Didn''t you hear him? He is standing right over there." I said as I looked behind him, towards an angry-looking Daniel, apanied by Sean, Aiden and Chris.


    ''What the hell was this all about?'' I thought as I looked at Daniel''s angry stance.


    This was the first time I was seeing him so angry, but for some reason, I wasn''t feeling afraid of him. Rather, I was getting a sense of more security, when he looked at me with that angry gaze of his.


    Am I sure something is wrong with Alexander? Because of the way my thoughts are leading, I feel like something is wrong with my brain too.


    "How did you listen to his words, when he didn''t even utter a word?" Sean suddenly voiced out confused, as he looked at me with that suspicious gaze of his.


    "Are you guys deaf or what? He just said that I am his lover and that Alexander is just trying to take me away from him. He also pleaded for me to look at him." I awkwardlyughed, at their joke.


    They sure have a weird sense of humour.


    "What are you talking about, he didn''t say anything like that. He hasn''t uttered a word, to begin with. We are closest to him, shouldn''t we also be able to hear him, if there was something like that?" Chris scoffed, as he looked at me weirdly, like with some kind of hatred.


    "I indeed didn''t say anything. However, these were the exact things I thought of just now. How can you-?" He trailed off as their eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Oh my god, did I just used my telepathy against him? It''s been so long since Ist used them. Are my telepathic powers updating themselves now, without even notifying me? Jesus, what the hell did I just got myself into?'' I thought as I closed my eyes, wanting to reprimand my stupid self.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the five pair of suspicious eyes, waiting for my answers.


    ---------


    A/N- Special thanks to DaoisteDRapt for gifting my book with a Grimoire and Linda_Hughes_7235 for your lovely lollipop And balloons.


    And all those readers who are spending time and coins on my book, Love you all for your support!

 Chapter 43 - -43 My Friends Turned Into Wolves! Scared For Life!!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I.¡­I..." I started, not knowing what to say. ??


    "Why the hell are you guys scaring her? Don''t you know that mates have telepathicmunication?" Daniel said as he rushed towards my side, before taking my hand in his own.


    "You don''t need to be scared. I got you." He said, smiling at me.


    That''s the exact reason, why I always say, I feel a sense of security when I am around him because I know, he will always have my back.


    "Leave her hand. This has nothing to do with that. Besides, are you insane? Are your ''were'' hormones reacting too much now, that you''ve been left without a mate for this long?" Alexander said as he pulled me toward him, holding my hand firmly in his.


    "Look Alexander, I don''t want to disappoint you, but I got feelings for her. And they are real. You can feel it too. I respect you because you are my alpha king, but that doesn''t mean I''ll bow down to you, even when the love of my life is at stake." Daniel said as he pulled me towards him.


    ''So currently, one of my hand was in Alexander''s grip and one in Daniel''s.


    Why am I the only one targeted every time? Can''t I have a decent night?'' I thought silently weeping in my head.


    "Leave her hand!"


    "You, leave her hand!"


    "She is my mate, Alexander."


    "She is your Luna queen Daniel."


    Both of them started fighting while ying tug of war with me.


    "Umm..guys, I don''t really think, this is the best way to decide that. I am both of your mates. So I will appreciate it if you can leave my hands." I said, trying to pull my hands, while my legs were dangling in the air now.


    "You are mine!" Both of them said simultaneously.


    Looking at my current condition, I remembered fighting with a friend of mine, when I was little. She had this beautiful doll that I wanted to y with, but she wasn''t allowing me, and I had started the tug of war game just like now.


    Now that I think about it, that doll Becky must''ve felt the same way, like I am right now.


    ''Dolls can''t think.'' Suddenly a voice echoed in my head, which made me roll my eyes at her.


    I know she isn''t going to help me. The best she can do right now is to keep her mouth shut.


    "Guys, what I am trying to say is that we can talk like civilians and shouldn''t get involved in fighting and all that stuff," I said trying to reason with them.


    As I looked above, I noticed both of them engaged in a tough staringpetition.


    They think this is fun, ain''t they?


    As I was stilling with reasons for them, to leave my hands, I suddenly felt like heat bubbling inside me and knew that if I don''t react fast, something else will decide to react.


    And unlike earlier, where Daniel saved me from that telepathic incidence, I am sure, no one will take my side when my hands will start oozing fire.


    "Alexander hunter and Daniel! You better out me down, or I swear I am never going to talk to you guys!" I shouted, and they immediately left my hands.


    Did I mention earlier, that my legs were dangling in the air? So now, that they left me like that, what was supposed to happen? You are right. I fell right on my butt.


    "You morons!" I shouted, as I massaged my butt, which was hurting for real.


    "Oh, I am so sorry, Victory," Alexander said, as he helped me up, and before he could say anything, I was snatched in Daniel''s arms.


    God! Not again!


    "Okay, since you are soo sure, that she is sure mate. I am gonna prove it, that''s she isn''t." Alexander said.


    Before anyone of us could react to his words, he suddenly pulled me towards himself and kissed my cheek.


    And the sparks that I felt earlier suddenly started again.


    Well, that was a sweet way of proving, I guess.


    "So, I kissed her. But, did you feel anything? Any pain? Any emotion other than irritation, which is also because of your prejudice?" Alexander said as he hugged me sideways.


    Well, his words weren''t making any sense to me, but I liked the way his hands were draped on my waist.


    "I didn''t, but, these feelings-" Daniel started, but Alexander cut him off in between.


    "These feelings are temporary. She is your Luna queen, it''s obvious you will feel protective of her. And regarding that telepathy thing, I will check that myself, I have some doubts of my own." Alexander said, as he looked t me at thest part, making me look down, as I was afraid that he will know the truth if I look him in the eyes.


    "But, I still don''t get it. You haven''t let me kiss on her cheek, either. How will I confirm that she is your mate?" Daniel said.


    "Why don''t you-" Alexander started but stopped, before lifting his head in the air, as if smelling something.


    "Rogues!" Suddenly Chris shouted.


    Soon, I heard loud howlinging from around us, as I shifted closer to Alexander involuntarily.


    Thest incidence with that wolf when I ran away from Alexander''s home to meet thunder was still encrypted in my mind.


    ''Oh my god! What are we gonna do now! Even thunder is not here! He is also conscious of people, what if he doesn''te since there are soo many people around me!'' I thought as things started to register in my mind.


    ''Don''t worry girl! You are surrounded by wolves.'' Ca said and I looked at her as if she has grown two heads.


    But her words soon turned true. As I was praying in my head for thunder to show up, I suddenly noticed a pack of wolvesing from the left of our side, as they circled us.


    ''Did Ca said not to worry? She was kidding right?'' I thought as I looked at their angry hungry face in horror.


    ''Done! We are done! We all will die today. I just had my first kiss with Alexander. God? Why are you so cruel to me?'' I thought as I felt a sudden coldness inside my body.


    This reminded me, Miss Azrael said, to use my powers in front of anyone when it''s a life and death situation. It''s like that right?


    As I was contemting, whether I should use my powers or not, I saw Chris tearing off his clothes, as he looked at the wolves.


    The fuck is wrong with his brain? What the hell is he doing? Can''t he see I am standing right there? Moreover, does he think he is some kind of macho man that will scare wolves off with his bulky body?


    More like, he is inviting those wolves with that meaty body of his. Likee here, I eat me, I have spent my whole life creating this meaty body for you. Come have a feast. I bet you''ll like these juicy muscles.


    Whatever he was doing, I surely don''t want to be a part of that.


    But what happened next, surprised me to a level, where, I wasn''t even sure, if I was sane anymore.


    Chris changed into a wolf!


    And not only Chris, but Aiden, Sean and even Daniel changed into a wolf!


    A wolf for fuckin sake!


    I looked at Alexander for some sort of surprise from his side so that I can feel relieved, as my mind was in shock, but when I looked at Alexander, I saw something even weirder than them changing into wolves.


    Something had happened to him!


    His canines were elongated and his eyes turned yellow, while his palms and feets turned to wolf paws while his nails elongated.


    ''What kind of monster is this?'' I thought in my head


    I looked at him startled, as I stepped away from him.


    "Hello dear, mate. I finally get to meet you. I am Hunter, the alpha king of Pearly Canines and well a part of Alexander." He said, and before I could say anything to him, an immense amount of pain shot in my jaw, that shifted to my head, as I looked at the so-called hunter with my dizzy eyes.


    "You-you-look like thun-thunder," I said as I saw him fully turning into wolf-like others did, as my mind went ck and I fell to the ground lifelessly.

 Chapter 44 - -44 My Own, Personal Jacob

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Do you think she went in shock?" ??


    "What are you talking about? Are you crazy? Don''t spout nonsensical things."


    "But he is right, why isn''t she awake yet?"


    "I think you should ssh some more water on her face."


    "I have a better idea. Throw her into waters. She will wake up when she''ll drown."


    "Daniel, you better take him out of here, before I decide it''s much better to drown him."


    "Ignore him. But I do agree with his idea of sshing some water on her."


    "I don''t know. I am kind of feeling a bit jittery. Will she think I am some kind of monster?"


    "Don''t overthink. I am sure, she''ll understand if we exin her and give her some time."


    "Yeah, maybe you are right. I don''t think I can live without her if she decides to leave me because of my species. Hunter will be heartbroken, and I don''t even know how will I be able to mend things with him."


    "We are not done with this mate topic. I think we need to consult some witch regarding the matter. Besides, she is such a brave girl, I don''t think she will leave here like this."


    "Yeah, but it''s not like youe to know-"


    "Hey, look her finger moved."


    Uhhuh! What was all this noise around me?


    ''Who are these guys, talking just above my head, to annoy my sleep? Is aunt Ma back? She must be watching movies, I am sure.'' I thought as I tried to open my eyes with great difficulty so that I can greet her before she decides to go back to her boyfriend''s ce.


    However, as soon as I opened my eyes, the first thing I noticed were the branches.


    Branches? From when do I have branches in my room?


    "Hey, you awake? How do you feel? Does your head still hurt?" Suddenly Alexander came into my sight with a worried expression etched on his face.


    "Why would you ask that? What happ-" I stopped mid-sentence when the shback of the events that happened after the dance started surfacing.


    Extending my hand, I touched Alexander''s cheeks and sighed loudly when I felt his normal skin instead of the fur that I had seen.


    I need to stop watching those unrealistic movies.


    "Okay, umm...you can take her back home, that she is awake now. We''ll meetter. Yeah?" Daniel said as they all looked at me as if I was some kind of mental patient.


    Alexander helped me up and supported my body on the tree beside theke.


    Once everyone was out of sight, I looked at Alexander before eximing,


    "You won''t believe what I saw! Before fainting, I feel like I saw Chris, Aiden Sean, and Daniel changing into wolves! Wolves for god''s sake! Can you believe that? Even you, you changed into a caveman withrge nails and...and...you looked like...thunder..." I trailed off, as I looked at Alexander who didn''t have any reaction, since the moment I started talking and was facing the opposite side.


    I looked at the beautifulke, which was shining under the moonlight, before muttering softly,


    "You can start with your exnation."


    It wasn''t hard putting two and two together anymore.


    I remember asking Alexander so many times to go and meet thunder with me, but he never agreed to, and would always make some excuse.


    Then I will always hear growling and roaring sounds whenever these boys are together and we are out.


    They have a huge appetite. And that day, I was sure Alexander was wounded with a knife and there was blood on his shirt, but when I checked, there was not even a scratch.


    His eyes would always change colors depending on his mood, and his voice will also change its tone from time to time as if he was a different person.


    I might be wrong, but years of reading those online novels and those movies, web series, indicated one thing only.


    Alexander was a werewolf.


    But, I still needed some confirmation from him, some kind of thing or hint that he wasn''t the thing that I was thinking he was.


    Something that would tell me, it''s not just my fantasy or a part of some novel but real life, where supernatural creatures don''t exist.


    That, I was not in love with my own, personal Jacob from the twilight movie.


    "I am hoping you remember what you saw before fainting. I don''t want to hide things from you anymore and I won''t sugarcoat things either. It''s true. I am a werewolf.


    I think it''s time I introduce myself to you. Hello, Victoria, I am Alexander Hunter, a werewolf and Alpha king of Pearly canines, the to be the ruler of the werewolf species." Alexander said as he turned around and looked at me dead in the eyes.


    Well, if this isn''t weird.


    What did he say, he is a king?


    Smiling stiffly, I urged him to continue and tell me more about these things so that I can get a hold of the situation I was currently in.


    "I don''t want to go into details currently, because you won''t be able to process that much information in a go."


    "As I have mentioned, I am a werewolf and so is almost everyone in this town. Daniel is also an alpha and my beta who works like a...if I put it in yournguage then manager, while I am the CEO, director, or whatever that helps you understand. We all are a pack of werewolves. However, because of our natural blending among humans, no one ever suspected anything. Even your aunt Ma is a werewolf and the boyfriend she keeps on talking about is her mate.


    Now, you must be thinking why, am I telling you all this, and why I targeted you, or maybe something along the lines." Alexander said as he took a step forward.


    Well, I was indeed thinking that.


    Note to self- werewolves also have mind-reading power, so do not think anything bad about anyone, especially here.


    "Now to answer your confusion, I am telling you all this, is because, you are my mate, my soulmate, my other and better half who will apany me, marry me, fall in love with me, bear my kids, help me run my pack, for the rest of my life, until our kid takes over the throne after me."


    "You are kidding right?" Iughed as I looked at him intently, waiting for him to crack a smile and burst intoughter. However, even after waiting for a minute none of that happened.


    "I am not kidding Victoria. Moon goddess or God in your case, gifts us with our destined mate. Every werewolf has a mate, predestined for him. It''s rare for a werewolf to find a second chance mate, otherwise one has to live with the love or sorrow of that particr person." He paused before continuing.


    "It''s not that the mate of a werewolf has to be a werewolf. Just like in our case. You are a human, but I am a werewolf. Humans can also be our mates. In thest decade, the cases of werewolves having human mates have been more prominent than a werewolf being a mate of a werewolf."


    "But, how do I know that you are the person I am destined for?" I finally asked, keeping the fact that my heart was still beating fast, just be the thought of having some mate, at bay.


    "The sparks that you feel, whenever you are near me, or we hug, hold hands, or like today kiss. This is a clear indication that I am your mate. You won''t feel the same thing with any other male and it will practically break my heart and soul if you go with any other man because my only chance of having the love for my life will be destroyed." Alexander said, as he hid his face at thest sentence, though I was still able to see his glistening eyes, which meant he was feeling emotional.


    This wasplicated and I don''t even know what should I do in a scenario like this.


    "Look, Victoria, I don''t want to pressurize you into anything. epting me or not, is totally up to you. I will never for e myself onto you, even if that means living in agony for my whole life. What I need from you, is love, trust, and care. Rest I will handle.


    Marrying me will indeed make you Luna queen and that will put some responsibilities on you, but I''ll try my hardest to lessen them. I know it''s new for you-" Alexander was concentrated on his exnation with his back towards me when I felt a piercing pain in my jaws again.


    However, this time, my canines, my ribs, my bones, everything was hurting.


    I gasped for air as the intensity of the pain increased.


    "If you want some time, I''ll wait for you, until you are ready. I know being human, this is new for you and-" Alexander was still talking, however, none of his words matters to me right now.


    All I wanted was for this pain to stop. Feeling the excruciating pain in my mouth, I lifted my hand with great difficulty before touching my lips.


    Bringing my hand in front, I looked it has some blood on it, as I gasped for air while my canines continued to hurt.


    "A-Al-" I wanted to say, but no words or sound, not even a whisper or hissing sound came out from my mouth


    As I looked towards theke, so that, I can take some water and rinse my mouth which was choking on my blood, I saw another, more shocking sight in front of me.


    As I looked at my reflection in theke''s clean water and gazed at my mouth, my hairs that had changed their color from pitch ck to dark brown, and my eyes, I couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    What the fuckin hell is happening to me?

 Chapter 45 - -45 Why Do I Feel Like Laila Is Scheming Something?

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Hey dad, yeah, I understand that. I''ll be going to prom tonight. Don''t worry, I have a partner. No, it''s not La. Okay, I''ll tell you the detailster. I am going to gette if I talk to you more." I said before ending the call. ??


    Now don''t get me wrong, you guys probably might think, how rude it was of me to end the call like that, but I did it for his good. I don''t want to disturb their holidays, besides, they''ll be back tomorrow anyway and I can tell them about Victoria when I''ll let them meet her.


    Checking my reflection in the mirror onest time, I took my car keys so that I can pick Victoria from her house.


    On my way to her home, I couldn''t help but pick a bouquet of red roses, as an indication of my feelings. I was going to propose to her tonight, that''s why it''s better if I test the waters before making the proper move. I mean she will let me know, if she isn''t interested in my advances, no?


    Besides, I was positive that she also has feelings for me. Parking my car in front of her gate, since, we won''t take long and she has a habit of getting ready on time, unlike other girls who let their friends wait for hours when they go outside.


    As I rang the doorbell, the sight that weed me once she opened the door was both jaws-dropping and lucrative for me. To be honest, I wasn''t prepared for something like this.


    Looking at her face, the only thing I wanted to do was smear her lipstick with my lips. She looked so seductive, sexy and innocent all together that even hunter was having a hard time keeping it in.


    Entering the house, I looked at how nervous she was acting.


    She was cute in her way.


    Following her in the kitchen, I looked at her back which was showing a lot of skin than I preferred As she drank her water, an idea of flirting with her popped in my head.


    "You know, if I knew you were looking this beautiful, I would''vee way earlier, to enjoy your beauty more," I said, before stranding behind her wanting to hug her from behind. What I didn''t expect was for her to choke on her water, as soon as my body touched hers.


    ''Look what you did! You Pervert!'' Hunter yelled from inside my head as he paced back and forth looking at our mate with concern.


    Taking her towards the hall, I helped her ease the tension in her throat by patting her back.


    Though I was helping her, I couldn''t help but blush when my hands touched her bareback.


    Her skin was so soft and milky that I wanted to take a bite out of it, but controlled knowing, what a hard time hunter will give me if he hears my thoughts again.


    Feeling a bit fidgety because of how her gaze was concentrated on my face, I became self-conscious, and couldn''t help but wave my hand in front of her face, to get her attention.


    "I was asking if you were ready to go, though, I won''t mind if you have other ns for the night," I said trying to act calm, though only I know how much nervous I was feeling tonight.


    "What other ns would I have? Let''s go, our friends must be waiting for us." She said before standing abruptly.


    However, I think the moon goddess is also on my side today, because the next thing I know, is Victoria sitting on myp again.


    I looked at her face, as she had closed her eyes expecting some pain from the fall. This gave me enough time to gaze at her luscious lips and slender neck, without getting caught.


    ''Hmm.¡­this ce is good. This is where I''ll mark her once everything between us is sorted out.'' I thought, while still looking at her neck when she opened her eyes.


    Chuckling at her embarrassed expression I couldn''t help but want to pull her cheeks.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want our friends to wait for long. Especially Daniel who wants to talk to me about something." She said as she stood again, trying to hide her embarrassed face.


    I wasn''t intending to do anything anymore, but the moment she uttered Daniel''s name, I remembered how he had told me, about proposing to her.


    And I don''t know what got over me, as I pushed her on the wall before hugging her without touching as I kissed her neck to calm hunter who wanted toe out so that he can meet our mate.


    I knew he was as anxious as me to make her ours, but I knew today was not the day to let him out just yet.


    ''shut up! You are just jealous that she likes me more than she likes you.'' Hunter said childishly before sitting in the corner with a happy satisfied smile on his face.


    Just now, I had allowed him to take over me for a second just for kissing her neck so that he stops pestering me for the rest of the night.


    "What are you doing?" She suddenly asked petrified.


    ''What was I doing? I was letting your wolf taste you so that he can stop annoying me. Isn''t he the one you love the most?'' I wanted to say, however, controlled my emotions at thest moment.


    "You smell nice. Like rose and choctes, with a hint ofvender perfume. I was checking if you taste good too." I said truthfully.


    "So, umm...Did you like it?" She suddenly asked, which even, rendered me speechless.


    She just did not say that!


    ''Tell her I like it! I like it! I love it! I want to taste her all! Tell her that! That I love her.'' Hunter suddenly started shouting from inside of my head.


    ''Jerk.'' Imented before closing the mind Barrier.


    "I love it. Would you like me to taste some more?" I finally asked.


    "Go away! You pervert!" She suddenly yelled which made meugh even more than I already was.


    She is such a cutie! God! I can''t wait to have her in my arms. I''ll propose to her today, no matter what!


    I thought in my head before we went out, to head towards the university for prom.


    Tricking her into the first dance was even easier than I had thought. Though it wasn''t wrong when I said that my parents dance first, but it was not because they were some kind of founder of this university, but because they are the current Alpha king and queen of the pack.


    Since try wasn''t here, it was my duty to have the first dance, and it was bliss that I got to dance with my mate and didn''t had to dance with some random arrangement.


    This was my first dance, I was doing with the acknowledgement of being to-be Alpha king and being able to do that with my Luna queen was the biggest gift someone could have given me right now.


    "Would you like to dance some more?" I asked Victoria wanting to feel her closer to me for a longer time, but before she could reply,


    "You have already danced with your partner. Mind dancing with me?" I suddenly heard La''s voice.


    I don''t know if it''s just me, but I have been observing that La is always finding ways toe between me and Victoria, however, this time I won''t let it happen.


    ''I am not interested in dancing with you La. I have already made it clear that I love her. Mate or not mate. She is the one I choose and will choose over and over again.'' I said through the mind link as I gazed at her with a monotonous expression.


    ''I know alpha, that I loved you and wanted to be your mate, I still want, but this is not about dance. I want to report to you about the recent rogue activities on the west side of the forest. I hope you still remember that I am a fighter of first defence who is responsible for the safety of the pack from the west forest.'' She said as she looked at me seriously.


    ''It better be important!'' Suddenly hunter growled.


    ''Calm down. Let me handle it quickly and we can be with our mate for the rest of the night.'' I calmed hunter, however, before I could exin to Victoria about the situation, she excused herself and went off the stage.


    I looked at her figure and couldn''t help but jerk my hand away when La touched my hands.


    "It''s just a dance alpha. So as I was talking about the patrols of the west side of the forests the rogue activities have been more prominent there because of theck of people guarding the area. I also suspect that there is some insider in our pack who has been leaking information from our pack to someone who doesn''t want us good." She said as she almost ced her head on my chest.


    "You are too close! Move back!" I said with a warning glint.


    "Okay, alpha." She said, however, I didn''t miss that mischievous evil glint that passed through her eyes for a second.


    Just what is she nning exactly?

 Chapter 46 - -46 Has Victoria Left Me?

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    Once the song was over, I couldn''t help but push La away from me. ??


    "Next time, you only approach me if there is something serious. For trivial matters like these, you can approach Chris." I said before looking towards the food aisle where I had spotted herst.


    Not being able to find her anywhere near me, I couldn''t help but feel worry wash over me, when I noticed even Daniel was nowhere to be seen.


    Since, I have been acting more intimate with Victoria, I can trace her smell more urately than before, though I still don''t understand the reason why tracing her smell is so difficult in the first ce.


    Following the trail of the smell, my heart started beating a bit irregrly when I also smelled Daniel''s scent alone with her.


    Turning around thest corner which leads to the backside of the university, I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw Daniel about to kiss Victoria.


    Watching such a scene unfolding in front of us, I couldn''t control Hunter anymore as he released an angry growl of anger and agony.


    ''He dared to fuckin touch what''s mine!'' Hunter shouted in my head before he pushed the mind Barrier and took over my body.


    Before I could react, the hunter ripped Daniel off Victoria as he nced at Daniel and with the intent of killing.


    ''Hunter calm down! I am also angry that he tried to kiss our mate, but we can''t let anger control us! He is our beta for god''s sake. Let me handle this, okay? Thest time you became this angry, you almost shredded the rogue into pieces. Just think, how devastated Victoria will feel if her best friend dies like that. So you want to make her cry. Look how worried she is.'' I tried to reason, though inside I was feeling jealous of the fact that Victoria was concerned for Daniel.


    "What the hell are you doing? Put him down!" Victoria yelled at us, which filled the hunter with grief, as he instantly let me take over while sitting in the corner like a wounded puppy.


    ''Don''t be so dramatic okay?'' I rolled my eyes at his actions before looking at Daniel as my hands were still wrapped around his neck.


    "How dare you try to kiss her? Do you even know who she is?" I asked as my anger surfaced.


    "I..I..she is my mate, Alexander. You might like her because she is beautiful and sweet, but you need to get over it. She is my mate. You might be my alpha king, but she is my mate." Daniel said as he struggled to get himself free from my hold.


    He just did not say that! He now dared to call her, his mate!


    "To fuck with your screwed imagination. You are feeling those emotions of protectiveness and care towards her because she is your Luna queen! My true mate! I never told anybody about it because I was fuckin afraid of losing her." I shouted in his face before punching him square in the face.


    How dare he!


    Picking him up, again, I was about to punch him again when my anger didn''t subside, however, I was stopped by Victoria when she shouted in an angry voice,


    "What the hell are you doing! Leave him alone! If you gotta problem with me, then talk to me, damn it. You manwhore!"


    Did she just call me a manwhore?


    ''It''s all on you. It''s because you danced with La, she had misunderstood us. You always find ways to screw things up, no? No wonder, she doesn''t like you and likes me. Because for me, no one is above her. Because she is the only girl I will ever dance with, the only girl I''ll let touch me, or the only girl who I''ll ever look up to. But you, you have to go around discussing pack matters while intimate dancing with other girls.'' Hunter shouted at me as he put all of the me on me.


    Listening to both Victoria and Hunter''s words was so frustrating that I couldn''t help but pick her up in my arms before running towards the forest so that we can talk things out.


    She shouted multiple threats at me during the time, but my only goal was to take her out of here.


    Putting her down, as I tried to even my breath because of the amount of anger I was feeling, I couldn''t help but gaze at her as she started smoothening her clothes.


    I so wanted to punish our mate, for talking to other boys. Hadn''t I already warned her that I don''t like it? Not knowing what to do as I lost control of my emotions, I pushed her on the tree, before closing the distance between us, as I finally crashed my lips on hers.


    As the sparks started erupting from inside me as my whole body burst with pleasure, I couldn''t help but bring her impossibly closer to myself, feeling more confident when she ced her hand on my cheeks. Even though she didn''t kiss me back, but the thing that she didn''t push me away and ced her hand was enough of an indication for me.


    And I finally updated my definition of heaven from licking her thighs at my arrival celebration party to Kissing her in the lips now.


    ''Uh-oh,'' Hunter suddenly said, as he sat on the couch with a nk emotion.


    Have I mentioned that since we share one body, we can feel what the other person is feeling? Well if not, then let me tell you, we can do that, and I know hunter was also feeling giddy about the kiss.


    After a minute, which felt like a few seconds to me, since I didn''t want to stop, I finally pulled away, however, what happened next was something I was hoping for from her. She punched me!


    And let me make it clear, though she was a mere human, her punch hurts like hell. No wonder she was able to take those men back to the club when she was attacked.


    ''You know, you screwed big time, don''t you?'' Hunter finally said after a long time.


    ''It was a risk I am willing to take. Either she will ept me or reject me now.'' I told Hunter with a calm face, though deep inside I knew how much I was pissing my pants.


    Looking at her, as she started shouting at me profanities andining about the kiss, I couldn''t help but want to kiss her again, however, controlled myself just in time, to not anger her more.


    "I know, it was wrong of me to kiss you, and I should be-" I tried to say but stopped mid-sentence when she spoke again and told me how dumb I was and whatnot.


    It wasn''tter done I finally understand the meaning behind words, did I looked at her with surprise.


    ''She says, Kissing is not an issue? Doesn''t that mean, she epts us? our mate epted us! Isn''t this great!'' I asked hunter who was also doing his signature happy little dance in my brain.


    When everything between us was sorted out, I was about the kiss her again, when Daniel thought it was a great time to interrupt them.


    I don''t get what people in my pack think of their alpha king.


    I don''t want to act tough like other douche alpha''s and want to act friendly with everyone, but is that making them think, I am easy to defeat and someone you can walk over?


    It was getting on my nerves with his nonsensical imagination and everything. All o wanted right now was to kiss my mate senseless until she agrees to say that, ''She epts me as her mate and will spend the eternity of her life with me.''


    But what my pack members want? They want their alpha king to stay single for the rest of his life.


    Kissing Victoria''s cheek, I was finally able to make him understand that Victoria wasn''t his mate, though even I found it weird that he had such strong feelings for her. Looks like I need to consult some old witch.


    I was about to take her away, from the forest so that we can spend some night time alone when I smelled a weird smell of blood and dirt in the air.


    "Rogues!" Chris suddenly yelled.


    I knew it was rogues, but they are so protective of their alpha king, that without even waiting for my instructions they changed into their wolf forms, as we were surrounded by rogues.


    ''We need to protect her. I am taking over.'' Suddenly hunter said, and before I can register what he meant, he suddenly took over the body as my canines started elongating and my hands turned to paws before I fully changed interested the wolf form.


    But, what hunter had never imagined was, that Victoria will fall unconscious.


    After fighting and killing all the rogues, I asked the patrol to take away the bodies so that they can be burnt, as we took Victoria near theke, and waited for her to wake up.


    "You know you can take her back home," Daniel said, when she finally woke up, before walking away with everyone.


    ''Nice move!'' I wanted to shout at them. Aren''t they the real reason why we are like this in the first ce?


    I started exining to her about everything, our race, our species, why she was important and what was a mate, ignoring all the details to not confuse her, I suddenly smelled a weird smelling from behind me.


    As I turned around to see why I was smelling blood, I couldn''t help but gasp at the sight that weed me. On the ground where Victoria was sitting earlier, there were few droplets of blood, but the person who''s blood was that, was missing from the spot.


    What happened? Where did she go? Did she leave me because she got scared of me?

 Chapter 47 - -47 Transformation

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Running at the fastest speed I could, I finally reached the goal that Azrael had set up for today. Okay, fine, I cheated a little, by sliding on ice that my powers formed for me. ??


    It''s been a month since she has been training me vigorously so that I can transform less painfully and cooperate with both my witch powers and Ca.


    Now, you guys must be feeling confused, thinking what''s this all about.


    Let me brief you, since the day, I started transforming, from that forest when I saw my horrified reflection for the first time in theke.


    When Alexander was telling me about his species of werewolves, and all that mate stuff, and I was feeling this excruciating pain in my body, the urgent voice of Ca started echoing in my head.


    ''I told you to get far away from here as soon as possible. Didn''t I? Now that our mate has kissed us, it has triggered the transformation process by 10 times and even your witch powers are having a hard time suppressing it.'' She said as she started to pace around with a painful expression on her face.


    I don''t know what she was talking about, all I knew at that time was that I needed to get far away from Alexander because I didn''t want him to see me like this and get worried over anything.


    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, I suddenly felt like I was pushed into a dark pit and before I know it, I was lying on the wooden floor of some house.


    When I opened my eyes with great difficulty and looked around, I noticed it wasn''t some random house. It was the house I used to live in before I moved to pearly canines. It was my adoptive parents home. My home in New York.


    "I thought I would have to help you teleport. Who would''ve known that your powers are levelling up with such great intensity." Suddenly I heard a voice from behind me.


    And I knew whose voice was that.


    It belonged to none other than my grandmother Miss Azrael.


    Turning around, I looked at her with teary eyes, with some hope that she will.be able to stop this pain, as I was still choking on my blood.


    What I didn''t expect was that, as soon as grandma Azrael started to walk towards me, with her extended hands,rge ck pirs suddenly formed around me, which prevented her from moving any closer.


    "Victoria, I know it''s hard on you. But it''s only you who can do this. Your powers won''t let me help you. You need to do it yourself. Your powers are getting too agitated with you crying like that. First, try to control your emotions." She said looking at me with a sympathetic gaze.


    ''You damn crazy woman! Has old age got inside your brain? My canines are elongating, my bones feel like they are breaking and my muscles feel like being ripped apart and you want me to smile? Are you sure, you are helping me out?'' I wanted to yell at her, as one more tear dropped from my eyes, immediately turning the pirs from ck to dirty blue.


    "Victoria! You have to understand. You have to ask your powers to let this transformation take ce. The more your powers will interfere the more painful it will be." She said, her eyes glistening at thest part.


    Taking a deep breath as I was still lying on the floor in a cocoon position, I tried to convey the message to myself that it''s okay, and that this needed to be done, using all the ways to all to my powers, since this was something I was doing for the first time. But, before I could do that, I heard a cracking sound and felt like my legs were broken in two.


    ''Ahhhhhh!!'' I shouted in agony as I felt my breath hitching with the pain.


    "Stop! I can''t! I can''t take it anymore. Please..please..please make it stop. I can''t. I can''t..please. I beg you...please do something, to stop this. Please!" I pleaded. My tears started falling without any control now, as I curled my body back in the cocoon position, and closed my eyes.


    "Victoria! Wake up! You can''t close your eyes! You''ll die, dear, if you close your eyes. Please...wake up. To protect you from the pain, they''ll kill Ca! She''ll die a painful death inside you. Much more painful than you are going through right now. Do you not love her! Just think of her! Do it for her. If you want to save her!" Grandma Azrael said from afar, as my pirs were still not letting her in.


    ''Ca?'' I thought.


    Will she die, if I don''t bear with this pain?


    Thinking about Ca, her nasty remarks, her sarcastic self and how she has always been there with me as a part of me, I couldn''t help but wipe my tears, as newfound energy started creeping inside me.


    ''I am scared Victoria. I don''t want to leave you. I want to be with you.'' I heard a faint voice in my head, and I knew it was none other than my Ca.


    ''Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. You are one of the best things that happened to me. I won''t let my powers hurt you.'' I smiled stiffly as another bone-crushing pain passed through my hands.


    "You are doing great! Just keep going like that." Miss Azrael said, as I looked towards her with my teary gaze, and noticed how the pirs were changing their colour to ck again.


    It was a great sign, no?


    With newfound motivation, I tried, to sit on my knees, supported with my hands. With each wave of pain, I was falling to the side again and again. But, thinking about Ca, gave me hope and every time the pain used to make me fall, I used to sit back, with a stiff smile on my face, as I let the pain wash over me.


    Closing my eyes, I searched through my head for Ca to be with her, as the pain in my body increased tenfold.


    Thergest hit of the pain washed over me, which threw my body towards the door, making me hit the bench on the side, however, I still didn''t stop searching for her, because some droplets of blood fell from my head on the ground, because of the previous hit


    I tried to sit back in the same position I have been sitting in for quite some time, but, when I didn''t find her, my body started to panic again, which made me lose my bnce.


    My powers were about to take over again when I saw her.


    As soon as I saw her, I smiled Involuntarily, before falling on the ground, with my sweating, bloody and bruised body.


    "Congrattions. The transformation ispleted. I am amazed that you were able to endure 6 hours of bone cracking and reforming without falling unconscious. Look like you love Ca too much, to lose her. Your new life begins now." Miss Azrael said, which made me smile at her.


    "Thank you for being there," I said gratefully before closing my eyes with a satisfied expression.


    ''I did it. I saved Ca from dying. I saved my witch powers from extinction. I saved myself dying. I did a good job.'' I told myself with a tired but happy smile.


    I am not the wolf, that you guys must have been thinking of. I didn''t change into a wolf after my transformation.


    However, Ca is surely a wolf.


    As to the reason, why, I didn''t change into a wolf, is because changing into a wolf will change my scent slightly which will let other wolves know that I am a wolf. But since, my smell won''t be entirely like a wolf and will have a hint of a smell of a witch, since I possess witch powers, they''ll easily detect that I am the hybrid that everyone has been looking for.


    You guys heard that right. I am a hybrid. Nor human, nor witch and neither werewolf.


    I was a witch-wolf.


    Since that day, Azrael has taken to herself to train me in both witch powers and well my mental wolf, so that I can stand the strongest, that I am.


    It wasn''t as easy as it sounds. And no, I am not talking about myself, I am talking about Azrael.


    The very first day when Azrael told me to show her my fire powers, I almost burned her hairs, and let me tell you, she wasn''t very pleased with my style of disy of powers, and the next thing I know, she made me run 50kms.


    But it wasn''t my fault entirely. Ca and my powers have not been on the best terms since the day I transformed. My powers, as I used to say, clearly mentioned to me that I need to give them a name so that I stop calling them ''powers'' and treat them as an individual like I do to Ca.


    They want to be treated like Ca like they want me to talk to them like I talk to Ca and also share everything with them.


    I named them my little Joy and they were quite happy with that.


    And only then did I came to know that my powers though always act angry also, have a childish side to them.


    There was this one time when I wanted an opinion on which coloured top to wear to go shopping.


    Ca said I should go with the blue one, but My powers Joy wanted me to wear the Baby pink one, and you know what they did? They turned both the top into baby pink colours.


    Ca was so pissed, that she almost fought with them. And well the sight wasn''t very pretty when they burned her tail, and she scratched Joy''s arms like that.


    It has been difficult to handle them since then, and I am still learning.


    "Victoria Joy Ca Gibberson!!" I heard an angry voiceing from upstairs and I couldn''t help but run out of the house towards the forest again.


    ''Hehe...I turned her bath water to ice.'' Suddenly Joy eximed from inside my head which made me stop dead in my tracks.


    ''What did she say she did?'' I thought horrified. No wonder her voice was so angry.


    And here I was thinking she was yelling because I cheated in running today.


    I wanted to shout at Joy for being so childish and putting me in a tough situation like that, however, I won''t deny the fact that it was so hrious that I had to support myself with a tree as I held my aching stomach because ofughing.


    Hahaha...just imagine, Miss Azrael lying in the bathtub stuck in ice.


    Even Ca wasughing so hard that she patted Joy on the back in appraisal for the first time.


    So that''s pretty much how myst month had been going.

 Chapter 48 - -48 Her Stunning Entry During My Crowning!

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Would you like to wear, the ck one or the blue one?" My mom asked me while holding two suits in her hand. ??


    "Choose whatever mom, it''s not like these suits are going to make any difference," I said pissed before going out of the room.


    Once I was out of my room, the guilt of talking rudely to my mom washed over me, as I hugged before exiting the corridor. But I can''t help it either.


    I have been feeling like this for a month now.


    It has been exactly a month since Ist saw her.


    Hunter has shunned me out since he mes me for the reason she left us without saying anything. Neither does he talks to me, nor hees and takes over my body anymore until it''s rted to some killing.


    He has barred himself from changing into a wolf until a rogue is in the picture.


    He had killed more than 200 rogues in thest month, even going to the extent of venturing out of the boundaries so that he can kill some more and ease his anger.


    I didn''t stop him either. It was a good way to channel our anger from our mate to those rogues, who was the reason why she got scared and left us in the first ce.


    "Alpha, the council head is here. He wants to talk to you before the royal ball and crowning ceremony." One of my soldiers said.


    "Tell him I''ll meet him directly at the ball. If there''s anything important then he can talk to my father, I am yet to be the king." I said before going out of the mansion so that I can roam through forests, where memories of Victoria were still embedded deeply.


    Today was the throne ceremony. On the day, I''ll be announced as the alpha king by my father and will step up the throne in ce of my father.


    One month before I was soo happy and excited for this day toe because it''s a blessing for an alpha king to take the throne with his queen by his side. I was happy because I had my queen in my arms.


    But then everything has to change.


    The initial days when she disappeared like that, was worse. I roamed outside her house for hours, wanting to know why she ran away, but her house was locked. I contacted her aunt Ma who told me she had no idea where she went, which pissed me even more.


    What kind of aunt she was, not knowing where her only niece went?


    Hunter almost had her head, when she said that statement.


    College sucked even more than it used to before I had met her.


    All in all, I yearned for her.


    It was okay, if she rejected me, I would''ve felt the pain, but now that she isn''t even in my sight anymore, I feel like a part of me left with her.


    ''I smelled her. I smelled her presence. She is somewhere near us.'' Hunter suddenly said pacing around like a mad wolf.


    ''Shut up! She is nowhere here. She is just not here, don''t you get it?! Didn''t she messaged Daniel that she might not continue with the university?'' I yelled back at Hunter, feeling agitated by the fact, that he always say the same things whenever I enter here.


    I believed him for the first few days, and even searched the whole forest for her, but did I find her? No! Not even a hint that she was here at all!


    "ALEXANDER HUNTER! Where the hell is you?! And what did you tell your mother to make her so sad?!" I heard an angry voice through my mind link.


    "I didn''t do anything okay! I just said that the colour of the clothes won''t make any difference to me. Without my mate by my side, I''ll just look like any other alpha getting his position." I shouted back, with an equally angry voice, which immediately shut my dad.


    He knew something was wrong with me these days and had been bugging me for quite some time. But what should I tell him? That the person who they are going to the throne, was not even able to keep his mate by his side? That he wasn''t even able to make a girl fall in love with him?


    I mean this wasn''t the first time a human girl was a mate, but this was surely the first time where the girl had left without even properly rejecting her counterpart.


    "You better get your ass back here before I decide it''s time to whip your wolf out of you." He said with a cold voice, which made me groan. It was not like he really will be able to do something like that, I was going there out of pure respect.


    Once I reached back home and told my mother that I liked the ck one better because ck was Victoria''s favourite colour, I left to get ready, before dad decides to annoy me more than he already had.


    "Alexander, council head has asked La to stand by your side, for the throne handing ceremony, since, you don''t have your mate, yet." Suddenly Chris''s voice echoed in my room.


    Did I mention, that even my friends don''t consider Victoria as my mate, since she didn''t except me and left me without any message, but messaged Daniel? They believe it was just my wishful thinking because I still haven''t found my mate and Victoria was a good girl.


    Coming out from the bathroom after taking a long shower, I looked him in the eye, before muttering the sentence slowly and clearly,


    "I won''t allow it." With that, I pushed him out of my room and closed the door on his face.


    "I don''t care if my mate is not here. Until she rejects me, I''ll not allow any woman to take her ce, neither in my heart nor beside me for my ceremony." I told all my friends, who knew I had feelings for Victoria but don''t believe me, through the mind link, before putting up my barrier.


    After 3 hours, all the family members, friends, important werewolf leaders, alphas, their betas with their respective mates were gathered inside the hall of the mansion, as everyone waited for the ceremony to start.


    "I Theodore Roosevelt and my mate Rosaline Roosevelt hereby announce that today we are finally letting ourselves free from all the responsibilities of the alpha king and queen and thus handover the responsibilities to our only son Alexander Hunter, who will continue as the new alpha king." My father Theodore said, and everyone erupted with joy as they started pping happily.


    "I hereby, ask our son Alexander Hunter to step up the stage and receive this crown before taking the oath." He further said, and I finally started walking upstairs where my mom and dad were standing with the crown of the alpha king in their hands.


    "Since our son hasn''t found his mate yet, we thus, asks Miss La, the daughter of the second council to stand by his side while he is crowned." My mom further added which made my dad frown but he didn''t say anything altogether.


    However, I wasn''t my dad. I loved my mom, but it doesn''t mean I''ll agree with all of her arrangements without saying anything or opposing them.


    I looked at La who was already standing on the stage smiling like some fool.


    Stepping up the stage while standing in front of my mom and dad, I faced the audience with my authoritative demeanour, before turning towards my mom to convey my message, that I want La out of here.


    However, before I could even utter a word, I finally heard the voice, I''ve been yearning to listen.


    "You dare to stand beside another woman and step up the throne? Just because I didn''t contact you for a month? Is this what you call your so-called love?" Victoria said, with a confident and smirking gaze.


    Oh, how much I loved her voice.


    As I looked at her, I don''t know why I felt like something has changed in her. It was like she had a more confident aura than before. An aura that asks for submission.


    "Victoria. This is not some kind of party you can go around and dance to, besides, who invited you? Guards take the girl out. She is human and has no business here." La suddenlymanded.


    I was about to ask the guards to stop as they neared my mate and reprimand La that she dared tomand the guards to take out the alpha''s mate, but the next thing I saw was so shocking that it left me gaping, as I looked at my mate.


    "Kneel!" She said in a clear bold sound.


    Her voice was so cold that it aroused the alpha in me, as I looked at all the guards, betas, their mates, alpha''s mates and even some alpha, suddenly bending as they bowed at her.


    "So, you were saying? Who invited me? Do you think I need an invitation to steal away this man from here?" She said, while walking upstairs, with such an authoritative voice, that it made hunter squeal with excitement as he was edging to go and meet his mate.


    "Victoria! You are going overboard!" La suddenly screeched while stomping her foot.


    "Oh, I am yet to do, what I came here for." She smirked before her eyes settled on me and all the emotions from her eyes turned to nothing, which made dread creep my body.


    She looked me dead in the eye, with no emotions, before muttering,


    "I Victoria Joy Ca Gibberson,-" She started, which made my heart beat fast, as I anxiously looked at her, not wanting for her to reject me in front of soo many people.


    But the thing she did next was even perplexing than her arrival right now.

 Chapter 49 - -49 Sweet Photos

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I, Victoria Ca Gibberson-" I started, however, before I could utter the words I had been aiming to say, sincest month, arge hand mped on our mouth, stopping us from speaking anything further. ??


    "I think we need to talk alone about this Victoria. Yeah? Let''s not talk about it right now. Please?" Alexander said with glistening eyes.


    It broke my heart to see him like this, but I wanted to say those words so that we can get past this phase and get this over with.


    ''Just get it over with Victoria You are scaring the guy." Ca shouted from inside my head.


    ''I was doing that only. It''s him, who stopped me in between.'' I remarked before rolling my eyes.


    Oh, did I forgot to mention that, while I was doing the things that Ca had been instructing me to do, and was having a tough time outside, Ca and joy were rxing inside my mind.


    ''She is ying him, I am telling you.'' Joy remarked before popping some invisible thing in her mouth, like a gesture of eating popcorns.


    "Alexander, why are you even talking to her. She is not worth it. Besides, who allowed this human to enter the gates of the mansion when a ceremony this important is going on? Alexander, this is your crowning ceremony. Have you forgotten, if the time is over and the full moon is uppletely, you''ll have to wait for another year for the ceremony?" La said as she came near him and held his arm.


    "Ahhh...the nerve of this girl. Haven''t your parents taught you, not to touch other''s things without permission?" I asked, before taking her hand that was touching Alexander''s in mine, as I raised it in the air. Well, she was shortypared to me.


    "Aish, what if I don''t want to listen to your shit? Don''t you know to keep quiet when someone is talking, besides, why are you even standing here?" I asked as I looked at Alexander with a quirked brow, who was still in shock, thinking, that I am going to reject him today.


    "Alexander! Who is this girl, talking to my daughter like this! And, why are you all standing, doing nothing? Have you forgotten that she will be the Luna if he doesn''t find his mate within six months? Are you letting a human touch your future Luna like this?" Suddenly an old man stood and shout from amidst the crowd.


    "She? Luna? Alexander''s wife? Seriously? From what angle, is she suitable?" I asked as I scrutinized her.


    "From this angle?" I asked before I broke the arm that she had used to hold Alexander''s arms while smirking at the old man who dared to tell at us earlier.


    As soon as I broke her arm, an ear-piercing scream echoed in the hall which made me wince, since, I was closest to her.


    "AHH...keep the voice down, so where was I? Yeah, I don''t like your arrangements of making her the Luna. I won''t let it happen. Stop me if you can." I said before I pushed her back, which result in her hitting the pir behind her.


    "Alexander who is this girl and why aren''t you saying anything while she is disrespecting so many elders here by acting like that? Please ask her to go out. We don''t want to be harsh on this human." The otherdy who looked in herte forties suddenly said.


    "Mom, I-...she..." Alexander stuttered as he looked for words to describe my position in his life.


    ''Well aren''t we the reason for him acting like that? If we had sorted things out on that day only, it wouldn''t havee to this situation in the first ce.'' Ca said.


    ''What can I say, you both are stupid, aren''t you?'' Joy said, which made Ca scoff, but this time she didn''t say anything else.


    ''Shutup! Let me handle this matter here first.'' I told them, before putting up the barrier of our mind.


    "You guys keep distracting me, don''t you?" I said before I looked back at Alexander.


    "What I was intending to say before I was stopped harshly was, I, Victoria Ca Gibberson, mate of Alexander hunter, epts Alexander hunter as my rightful mate, my soul mate and my other half for the rest of my life," I said, without a single emotion on my face, as everyone in the audience gasped at my words.


    "Now that you know my position in his life and, I hope you''ll stop calling me an outsider, and her as the insider in his life. Please throne him, now." I said to the man and woman who have been standing there for quite some time without any reaction or emotion on their face.


    "Are you serious?! Tell me this is true!" Alexander suddenly eximed as he stopped the man who was about to put the crown on his head.


    "Do you think I am joking? Do you want me to take back my words? Or do you want me to make out with you in front of everyone to prove you as mine?" I asked as I couldn''t keep the smile off my face anymore.


    Before I could say anything else, he suddenly hugged me in front of everyone and all my confidence from earlier, left my body, as sparks started to flow between us, which made me blush as I knew everyone was probably looking at us right now.


    "Nowe back here, before I decide that it''s better to throne this girl here. Let''s begin the ceremony. You have a lot to exin young boy." The man, who looked unbelievably familiar said in a reprimanding way to Alexander before he made him sit on the throne.


    cing the crown on his head, he nodded at Alexander before cutting the middle of his palm followed by cutting his own. He ced his hand on top of Alexander''s and let their blood mix, as he announced,


    "Please wee your new alpha king Alexander hunter."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the blood that was on their palms suddenly turned blue before evaporating in the air, as everyone started cheering since the ceremony was done.


    Looking at Alexander''s bold and strong aura that had a hint of happiness, I couldn''t help but feel happy for him.


    I was so proud of my man.


    You guys got that right, he was finally my man now.


    pping along with everyone, I looked beside me where an angry La whose hand was probably already healed was looking at me with a piercing gaze. I couldn''t help but scoff at her attitude.


    ''She looks awfully angry.'' Joymented.


    ''Well who wouldn''t, when you were about to be the queen but couldn''t?'' Ca scoffed at her, which resulted in a new fight between them.


    Sometimes I feel like two kids are living inside my head.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt someone pulling me and before I could react, I was sitting on Alexander''sp, while he looked at me with a proud and loving gaze.


    "Look in front if you don''t want to look like a lovesick puppy in the photo." He said, which made me turn and look in front as I tried to adjust my sitting position to look more confident and presentable in the photo.


    "You better stop moving Ria. I don''t want to jump on you tonight. It will be too soon, and I don''t think you are ready for that." Suddenly Alexandermented, which made me look at him wide-eyed with my reddened face.


    However, as soon as I turned to look at him, he also looked at me which resulted in our lips touching each other.


    "Perfect! You both look good!" The person who was taking the photo''s suddenly eximed, which made us look at everyone who wasughing while looking at us.


    "You nned it, didn''t you?" I whisper yelled at Alexander, to which he replied with another sweet kiss on my cheeks.


    "I didn''t n it. But I do think that tomemorate my happiness that I was crowned by my mate on my side, I should take some pictures like these." He said before he ced his hand on my stomach and hugged me from behind as I ced my head on his chest.


    After two more photos, I stood from hisp, as it was getting really ufortable sitting like that, while everyone including many elders was constantly gazing at us.


    "Let''s begin the feast after the oath." The man who was appearing familiar to me said as everyone who had stood earlier during the crowning process sat in their seats waiting for Alexander to take his oath.


    As I was waiting for Alexander to start the oath, the man who was looking familiar came to me, before whispering,


    "We meet again youngdy."

 Chapter 50 - -50 Saving The Damsel In Distress!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Ummm..sorry. But do I know you?" I asked confused. ??


    "You don''t remember me? Well, that''s very unlikely of you. You are the first person I''ve met, who dared to say that she doesn''t recognise me." The familiar man said with a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Well, I don''t remember you. And if you don''t mind, can you please step aside, you''re blocking my view, of my mate Alexander taking the oath." I said, trying to see past him.


    "Hahahaha...you are a funny one. I like you already." The man said before he went near the woman whose gaze has been fixated on me since the moment I entered the room.


    ''Well with that creepy gaze you are throwing towards me, I surely don''t like you.'' I wanted to say but stopped myself. He can be some higher-up fir all I know since he was the one who crowned Alexander.


    ''Weird uncle.'' I thought before looking at my man who was taking the oath.


    "-And I will conclude it by saying, I promise as the now, alpha king to cherish you all as my own, till myst breath," Alexander said as he ended his speech.


    ''Uhh! I missed the oath because of this uncle.'' I cried in my mind, staring at the uncle in anger.


    ''I am hungry. We are hungry.'' Joy eximed while she paced around.


    ''Can a soul get hungry? Shut up, don''t try to outsmart me.'' I said rolling my eyes at her behaviour.


    ''Soul can get hungry too! I am hungry! I want food! If you don''t go and eat something, I am gonna burn the aisle.'' Joy scoffed before sitting on the chair like a madwoman.


    ''Fine.'' I mumbled.


    Noticing that Alexander was talking with some friends and colleagues, I went towards the food section which was situated in the backyard.


    ''There''s a lot. Tell me, what do you want me to eat for you? You are going to turn me into a pig, I am sure.'' I sighed, before going towards the Chinese section and taking some spring rolls.


    ''Don''t worry, we wolves have a strong metabolism. You won''t be a pig, even if you eat food all day and night.'' Camented, making Joy happier at that.


    Since, when exactly did they turn into good friends?


    Eating my spring rolls, I turned around to look at the people around me because I was feeling terribly bored now.


    As I was scanning my eyes through the pool of people, a certain couple caught my attention. They were standing in the secluded corner where no one was paying them much attention since everyone was busy gazing at their new alpha king.


    The guy and the girl looked like they were arguing about something. Concentrating my gaze at them, I tried to listen to what they were talking about, because the girl looked pitiful with her almost crying eyes, as the guy held her hand tightly, which I am sure will form a bruise.


    "I love you, Zen. Can''t you see that? What it has to do with that bitch of your mate? She is just an omega while I am the beta and also the best fighter the pack can have. Can''t you see that I am the best fit to be the Luna of our pack?" The girl said.


    Woah! It wasn''t something I was expecting. When I saw that guy holding that girl''s hand in a tight grip, I thought he was bullying her, but it was the opposite.


    This tells you to never judge a book by its cover.


    And why does it sound like something me and Alexander will be facing in the future with La in the picture? I mean I am not to judge anybody''s character, but from how La is behaving and if it happens exactly how it happens in the movies, she is surely going to create some troubles for us.


    "I AM NOT having this conversation with you Cami. She is my mate, I love her. Even if she wasn''t my mate, I would''ve chosen her over you a hundred times because of how she is. She is not a self-centred, scheming bitch like you." That zen guy said.


    Now you guys might be thinking why people around them weren''t reacting even when they were talking so harshly right? Well, they weren''t talking exactly. They were using their mind links to talk. A power that all werewolves possess by birth.


    And I being the witch-wolf don''t need to be a member of their pack to know what they are talking about.


    Before that Zen guy could say anything, that Cami suddenly jumped and kissed his lips, while her gaze was settled behind him.


    "What are you doing?" Zen said through the mind link, as he held her hand to push her away, but before he could move an inch, I saw a girl my age rushing towards the couple.


    ''Looks like she is his real mate.'' Camented.


    "What are you both doing?! I thought you love me!" That girl said with tears running down her face, as she pped that Zen guy before running out.


    ''Ouch! That might''ve hurt.'' Joymented making me roll my eyes at her. No, shit-sherlock.


    Since the drama was over for me, I was about to turn around when I heard a shrill screaming from outside the mansion.


    "Someone jumped in the river." Someone shouted from outside the mansion, and I couldn''t help but run towards the exit since I was near the backyard door and closest to the river.


    Rushing towards the river, I saw the girl who ran out of the mansion earlier struggling in the river, as she iled her arms in the water.


    ''I don''t think this is the best outfit for swimming. Besides, Alexander has this big swimming pool here, why would she jump in a river to calm her mind and emotions.'' I thought.


    ''That''s because she isn''t trying to calm her emotions but ismitting suicide.'' Joy scoffed at me.


    ''Why would she do that?'' I thought as a strong sense of protecting her, bubbled inside me and before I could know what was happening, I was already falling from the hill into the river.


    ''Ca!! This isn''t funny!'' I yelled at Ca knowing all too well that this was her doing.


    ''Sorry, as a queen, I have to protect my people.'' She apologized.


    I wanted to say more and reprimand her, but falling into the cold water of the river with a ssh, stopped me from talking any further as I gulped some water.


    ''My dress!'' I wailed, as I looked at my dress that was wet and was making it difficult for me to swim.


    I tore a part of the skirt which was getting entangled in my legs so that I can swim properly and save my life before I think about saving her.


    To say I was angry would be an understatement. I was agitated!


    Swimming towards the girl who was now close to drowning, I took her hand in mine before swimming towards the shore, which I am telling you was more difficult than I had imagined.


    Tip of the day- Never believe those romantic movies in which heroes protect the heroines from drowning like it''s his second job.


    The petite looking girl who weighed more than a wild pig has already fainted, which made me panic as I started pushing her chest to help her cough the water out.


    It wasn''t long before she gained her consciousness, and the first thing I did when I saw her fully awake was to p her.


    As soon I pped her, I heard an angry growling from behind me and I couldn''t help but turn around and scoff at the wolf knowing all too well that this wolf must be her mate, who was angry that I pped his mate.


    "Shut up you moron of a mate!" I shouted as I saw a very angry looking Alexander walking towards me inrge strides. Well, he was not my biggest concern right now.


    "Why the hell would you do that for? Did you know the truth? What happened and what was the situation? And if your mate was even at fault or not? No! You just jumped in a river to end your life and give him a lifetime of misery! You are such a loser, seriously! And now, I don''t disagree with that cami girl to be the Luna. Such a scared cat girl can''t run a pack alongside an alpha.


    And if she bes the Luna, it''s all on you. Because you are so pitiful!" I yelled at the girl, not knowing from where this all wasing.


    The wolf who had growled at me earlier changed back to his human form and shuffled closer to his mate to hug her, while I shouted at her.


    "You! You better exin the situation and get things clear between you guys. And you, moron of a girl. Get your act together. This is not a ce where weaklings like you can live. If you are not strong enough, learn to be strong! And if you can''t be strong than get prepared to lose your life, because girls like her wille in front of you in all phases of life." I said before turning around, walking towards the forest area, still panting with burning anger that wasn''t anywhere in my control.


    ''You did a good job, victoria.'' Camented and I must say shemented at the wrong time.


    ''Good job! You bitch! I almost died because of you! Next time can you please warn me before you decide it''s better to push Victoria in the river to save a damsel in distress?'' I shouted at her.


    ''You''re feeling too angry. Calm down. Do you want me to burn this Ca''s tail again? Or, do you want me to burn this tree? It''s dried anyways.'' Joy said as she started zing like a fireball, with fireing out from her hands.


    ''Shutup.'' I rolled my eyes at her, though I couldn''t keep the smile off from my face.


    Her fire joke never gets old.


    Going back towards the shore, that I was finally feeling under control, I noticed almost everyone has left and the only people left there were that Zen, his mate, two other men that I don''t recognize and a little bit angry Alexander.


    "I am sorry, about that," I said, once I reached there, before inching closer towards Alexander, putting on my cute smile, so, as to not get too much reprimanding from him.


    "To hell with your sorry. Do you even know how dangerous it was? Why are you soo impulsive, god damn it. I nearly had a heart attack when I saw you jump in the river like that. Never do that again okay?" Alexander said, before bringing me close to himself as he hugged me tightly, which calmed the remaining anger in me.


    "I am wet. Don''t hug me." I said as I looked at my soaked clothes and my torn skirt, sticking to my body pitifully.


    "Don''t say such words, like that in public. If I wasn''t familiar with your way of using words, I would''ve thought you are inviting me." Alexander said as he snuggled his face in my neck.


    "And what if I am?" I asked, not knowing from where that confidence to flirt wasing from.


    I was about to apologize for that, however, the next thing I heard was a very tempting growl, as I heard his deep and sexy voice again,


    "Don''t tempt me, baby. I can''t promise I will be easy."


    And oh boy, it would be a total lie if I say it didn''t turn me on.


    Our little sweet moment was interrupted by, that couple again, as that girl spoke,


    "I am sorry, miss. I know what I did was an act of cowardice and I am ashamed myself for doing that. Even I don''t know what came over me that I did something like that. I promise I''ll be strong and prove to myself that I am capable of his love and my packs love. Also, I will prove to cami that I may not be the perfect Luna, but I am the best Luna this pack can get."


    "Thank you, madam, for saving my lifeline today. I don''t know what I have done if something had happened to her. I will always be thankful to you and promise my life and my packs support to you." That Zen guy said bowing full nighty degree, before cing his jacket on his mate to cover her as he picked her up bridal style before going out of the ce.


    "Well, I don''t know about her. But you surely are the best queen I can get." Alexander said before nuzzling his face in my neck as he kissed the junction between my neck and shoulder.


    "I am gonna mark you here. This is my favourite spot." Alexander mumbled as he sucked on my skin, making me moan involuntarily.


    I was so lost in his kiss that I forgot that we still hadpany, and it was not until we heard a loud cough, did we finally detached from each other.


    Looking at the two pair of eyes gazing at us, I couldn''t help but hide my face in Alexander''s chest, and in return, all I heard was three different chuckles which made me hit Alexander''s chest lightly.


    "Don''tugh at me, or I will bite you." I threatened which made himugh even louder as he started walking while side hugging me.

 Chapter 51 - -51 Interrogation!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    The first thing that I did once we went back to the mansion was to change my clothes. And while I was at that, I almost slipped that I wasn''t a normal being and was some witch that can make dresses appear out of thin air. ??


    Let me tell you what happened,


    "Hey, I''ll send some clothes to you don''t worry they''ll be new. You can change ande down once you''re done. Yeah?" Alexander said once we were in his room, before kissing my forehead.


    "AHH...don''t bother about that. I can always use joy for that. Bringing a dress is nothing more than blowing a spec if dirt for joy." I said casually before smiling and it wasn''t until Ca shouted from inside my brain, did I realise I made a slip-up.


    "Who''s joy? And why would he help you in dressing? First, tell me, how are you acquainted with him and is he here? Is he a werewolf-like me?" Alexander asked as he looked at me with scrutinizing eyes, while his eyes started to have a hint of yellowish tint in them.


    ''Who is he calling a man! I am a girl and a cute one at that! Tell him that right now, or I am gonna burn his clothes. Don''t me me for making him stand naked in front of the whole crowd then.'' Joy eximed, more like shrieked from inside my brain fuming as the cold fire was zing from inside her again and Ca jumped out of the couch to save her fur.


    Rolling my eyes at her, I looked at Alexander before saying,


    "First, she is a girl, and I said that because she is umm..a designer and sells beautiful dresses. And, I forgot, I wasn''t back home. She is a friend from there. What were you saying about sending the clothes? Please make sure they are not short dresses." I smiled when his expression finally rxed.


    "Okay, I just don''t trust other men around you. Don''t take it to heart. You are my most precious possession and I am intending to take care of and cherish it, with all I have. Also,e down soon. I want to introduce you to my parents. You haven''t met them yet, and I know they are itching to talk to you." Alexander said smilingly before pecking my lips onest time and leaving, closing the door behind him.


    ''My hubby is so sweet.'' Ca said fangirling at his words, which was ignored by both me and Joy.


    ''Huh! I need to control my mouth and think before I speak such words again.'' I thought before going inside the bathroom to take a quick shower.


    After taking the shower and changing into a golden sundress that Alexander must''ve asked someone to put on the bed, I sat on the bed to rx my muscles, feeling a bit tired.


    ''His room is not bad. It looks quite decent and is nicely organised.'' I thought as I looked around.


    Walking around the room, as I was just ncing around, my gaze travelled to the nightstand and I couldn''t help but widen my eyes when I saw the photo frame. It was a photo frame for 5 photos and guess, who was in the middle?


    It was me.


    All five ces were taken by me. One photo was from when we were on a Ferris wheel and I was looking towards the horizon. Another one at the party. One from the university prom. One from somece in the forest and one was probably taken when I was home. I was lying on the bed, in my cute shorts and was smiling at something on my phone.


    When did he take these photos? Is he some kind of psycho? Was he always stalking me when I wasn''t looking? Was he always in love with me? But why didn''t he tell me earlier?


    "Victoria? Are you ready? Alexander is looking for you." I heard Katie''s voice from outside.


    "Yeah. Coming!" I said cing the photo frame back on the table and taking ast look at his photo that was hung on the wall.


    ''We wasted a lot of time because of mimunication and misunderstandings. But, now that I''ve finally gotten a hold of you, I am not gonna leave you, ever.'' I promised myself while looking at his image.


    A promise I was intending to keep, as long as I was alive.


    Spotting Alexander again was not a hard task, since, he was swarmed by people. I smiled at him, as our gazes identally met for a second and couldn''t help but feel giddy that this awesome man was mine.


    I haven''t gotten aplete hold of this mate thing. But, from what I could gather from Ca''s rambling, we are destined to be together and are made for each other.


    I think this is the best thing that has happened to me, since, that day I moved here.


    Looking behind Alexander, I noticed that familiar man gazing at me from time to time. I don''t understand what was his deal.


    ''Where have I seen him? Why can''t I remember?'' I tried to think hard.


    Deep in my thoughts, I didn''t notice when Alexander came closer to me.


    "Victoria? Are you okay, now?"


    "Yeah, I am fine. How is your ceremony going so far?" I asked absentmindedly. My thoughts still on that old uncle.


    "It''s going good. Here, let me introduce you to my parents. Theodore Roosevelt my father and his mate, my mom Rosaline Roosevelt." He said smiling happily.


    However, I was too shocked to react. That weird familiar uncle was Alexander''s dad? Wait, what?


    Is this some kind of joke?


    "He is your dad? From when?" I asked, my stupidity taking over again.


    "Uhh..from the moment I was born, and even before that, when I was just a sperm you know," Alexandermented shamelessly, as my face burnt with embarrassment.


    "Look at how you are talking. Where are your manners? Don''t mind him, sweety. Like father like son." Alexander''s mother Rosaline said in aforting time as she held my hand excitedly. However, my gaze was fixated on his father only.


    "Theodore Roosevelt? Aren''t you the one who I asked to-" I stopped mid-sentence when the realisation hit me?


    "Yes, darling. You are the one, and I must mention, the only one who dared to order an alpha king around." Alexander''s father said, with his signature smirk.


    ''He remembers my face...I am gone...done.. finished.'' I thought closing my eyes at my stupidity. I should''ve listened to Azrael.


    "About that, I...I can exin it." I said not knowing what else to say when both Alexander and his mother Rosaline were looking at me with that confused suspicious gaze.


    It was the incidence from around 20 days back. On the day of the transformation, I learnt that I can also teleport from one ce to another if I concentrate hard, and that''s exactly what I had been doing these past days.


    Though I was away from Alexander, I was always worried about him, because I was feeling sorry for leaving him like that, and wanted to check up on him from time to time.


    And that''s why I was using this teleporting power to teleport from my house back there to the forest and then back to the house again.


    And while doing so, a few days back, I stumbled upon Alexander''s father. He was in his wolf form at that time. He was so magnificent andrge that I couldn''t keep my eyes off him, and fear started to creep inside me.


    Ca was constantly reminding me that there was nothing to be afraid of, but what would you if you see a wolf four times bigger than you, standing in front of you, growling?


    I was so scared that joy had toe to rescue me, and before I know it, the tree beside the wolf started to burn.


    She did that to scare the wolf away, but it only angered him.


    "Ask him to shift," Ca ordered confused, as her energy, started to ignite as an instinct to protect me, and before I know anything, I shouted a boldmand,


    "Shift!"


    I saw that wolf trembling a bit, but he didn''t shift and looked at me with a tilted head. After some time of staring at each other, it felt like he was too bored to look at me, and before I could react, he shifted into a man.


    His aura when he shifted was so strong, that I involuntarily took a step back. ''Why does he have an aura like that of Alexander when he was talking to Azrael?'' I had thought at that time.


    "You are a human, but the aura around you is different. Howe you knew I was a werewolf? Who are you associated with?" He asked in his bold voice, but I couldn''t help but feel that the man looked familiar.


    Not knowing what to say, because I was about to get caught, I couldn''t help but start running in the opposite direction and hid behind a tree.


    I was breathing heavily, checking behind me to see if he wasing at me or not when I suddenly saw miss Azrael with an angry look on her face.


    "Didn''t I warn you to not associate yourself with anybody for next one month. Is that so hard to follow?" She said before she teleported both of us back home.


    I remember she cast a spell on my so-called powers so, that I couldn''t teleport here and there again for 5 days. And if was only after she thought that it was time for me to train my teleporting power, did she finally removed the spell.


    Now that I think, about the sense of familiarity with him, I understand why it was like that. Because he was Alexander''s father.


    "I did it because, because, I thought you were also a werewolf-like Alexander and Chris and Sean and Daniel and almost everyone here," I said confidently, however, only I knew how much I was sweating inside.


    "You run quite fast for your human speed. Do you think you can hide the fact that you are a wolf from us? Tell me, have youpleted your transformation process? You didn''t transform into your wolf, does that mean you are ate bloomer? But you are already 19, which means, you are antern." His father said taking a step forward with an intimidating aura, which made both Alexander''s and Rosaline''s eyes widen in shock.


    "So?" I asked, confidently as some of the Magna of Ca started to enter me again, making me confident and bold.


    I don''t know why, but sometimes I feel like, Ca is one hell of a strong wolf. Whenever she shifts some of her Magna to me, I feel so powerful, like I can rule the world now. (I know, I am exaggerating, but still.)


    What if she takes over me someday? How powerful would it be?


    "No wonder, I always felt you were quite different and carry a different aura. Do you have werewolf genes inside you? Today is the best day of my life. First, my mate not only epted me but now Ie to know that she had werewolf genes. And second, I am throned today. I am so happy." Alexander said as he hugged me.


    I was about to ce my hands on his back to reciprocate the hug when he was harshly pulled away from me.


    "We are talking right now. Save your hormones for your bedroom." His fathermented smilingly, making my ears turn red once again, as Alexander coughed at hisment.


    I could see him ncing at me from the corner of his eyes as if to see my reaction, and it turned a whole lot embarrassing than it already was.


    "I uh...hahaha...uncle you are too funny," I said awkwardly.


    "I bet you are funnier than me, miss Victoria. Let''s go and talk about the study after an hour. The party is almost over anyway." His father said before turning around with a polite smile on his face.


    ''I don''t know why but his polite smile looks like a trap to me. We are going to be interrogated and roasted, I am telling you. He is not an only former alpha king, but bit also an active member of the council of werewolves.'' Joy eximed before moaning in displeasure.


    ''Let''s hope for the best. The only thing you need to say is you don''t know anything.'' Ca said.


    ''Thanks for theforting words, Ca.'' I said rolling my eyes at her. I was still annoyed at her for her earlier stunt.


    "Have you eaten yet? Let''s have something, yeah?" Alexander said as he brought me closer to him while looking into my eyes.


    ''Ahhh!! X-rated scenes!'' Joy eximed closing her eyes, only to get hit by Ca.


    "Yeah, let''s go," I said and Alexander started to dip towards me, maybe for a peck, but before he could do that, we were interrupted by a familiar voice, to whom I was still answerable.


    "Can I have a moment Victory?" Daniel said as he looked at Alexander uneasily.


    I don''t know why, but when I looked into Daniel''s eyes, I felt like, I was some wife who was cheating on her husband with some fling and couldn''t help but cringe at this feeling. Pushing Alexander away slightly, I smiled at Daniel before tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, awkwardly.


    "You go ahead. I''lle in a few minutes." I told Alexander before following Daniel.


    However, before I could move one more step, I was brought back in Alexander''s arms, as he encircled me in his embrace.


    "Make it quick. I''ll be waiting." Alexander said before pecking my lips, while his eyes were trained on Daniel.


    ''Uhh...why would you do that while looking at him! You are making it more awkward!'' I wanted to exim, but thinking, that he would carry me around as he did earlier in the forest if I said anything, I decided against it and only nodded my head before following Daniel.

 Chapter 52 - -52 She Is Here For Revenge!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Following him out of the party area, the only thought that was constantly going through my head was, why the hell, do I feel such a weird attraction and want of love towards him if he''s not my mate. ??


    "So, uhh..you are Alexander''s mate," Daniel said awkwardly as we stopped near a hut-like thing in the garden.


    "Well, it turned out to be like this," I said awkwardly looking at him as I folded my hands in front of me.


    "You don''t have to feel awkward with me you know. When I said I love you. I meant every word of it. I know I and Alexander had decided that we will consult someone before anyone of us fully im you as one of ours. But now, that you have yourself dered that you are his mate.


    I don''t think there is any need to do that. I just wanted to say, that I am hoping, that we can remain good friends without any awkwardness between us. Yeah?" Daniel said before giving me one of his signature smiles.


    "Of course. You will always remain that one friend that I Will always look up to and run to if anyone bullies me or makes things hard for me." I said as I held his hands in mine to show him that I meant every single word I uttered.


    "That''s great. I can''t promise that I will beat up Alexander for you because he is still stronger than me, but I promise I will put up a good fight if he bullies you." Daniel said, making meugh at his words.


    And just like that, all the awkward between us dissolved into nothing.


    "Thank you for not leaving me. For not breaking our friendship." I said before hugging him.


    "I cannot leave you, even if I want to Victoria," Daniel said before he reciprocated my hug.


    "Let''s go, before our aloha king thinks that I am going to steal his mate andes here for us, looking all angry and ready to kill." He said, making me chuckle before he held my hands in his and we started moving back to where Alexander was.


    Initially, I was hoping to eat this lunch with Alexander by his side, but seeing how he was busy with other alphas, I ended up eating with our friends.


    "So, it''s true that you are his mate," Chris said with an apologetic voice.


    "What mate? I bet she is just scheming something." Suddenly La said from behind me.


    Hearing her voice I wanted to roll my eyes at her and punch her in the face, but I was too happy to care about that.


    As I saw her pulling out a chair for herself, I couldn''t help but wave my fingers under the table. And as expected, as soon as she tried to sit, the chair broke, resulting in her falling miserably on the ground.


    "Hahaha...your bad luck is really bad today La." Katieughed, which made usugh harder than before.


    Did she think I am gonna let her go without doing anything to her?


    "Well, let''s not talk about this mate thing anymore. We don''t want to burden her just after she came now, do we?" Daniel said, and I thankfully smiled at him.


    He was really like a knight in shining armour for me.


    "Yeah, about that, are you okay? I heard from Daniel you were sick. Are you fine now?" Ang said, to which I only nodded while concentrating on eating.


    The rest of the lunch was uneventful, with random question and answers.


    Or maybe, it appeared uneventful because of what was going to happen next, the real interrogation with the council head, a.k.a Theodore Roosevelt.


    Since Alexander was still busy attending to everyone, I asked the maid of the house where the study room, was and went for the interrogation round myself.


    "Come in." I heard a voice from the other side, as soon as I raised my hand to knock on the door.


    ''Maybe he smelled me, as soon as I came here.'' I thought as I''ve recently found out that werewolves have an excellent sense of smell.


    "Mr Roosevelt." I greeted formally, as he motioned for me to sit down.


    "Miss Victoria Gibberson, that''s your name, right? May I know how long it has been since you are to know you have werewolves genes inside you?" He askeding straight to the point.


    "It''s been 29 days 14 hours and 23 minutes to be precise. It was the same day when I came to know about the existence of this werewolf species and happened to feel this terrible pain in my body suddenly and went under transformation. However, I didn''t transform into a wolf as someone had told me, I should''ve." I replied.


    "The person that you mentioned, told you about it. Is the person a family or friend? And if family then to which species does he belong?" He asked.


    "The person is my god grandmother Miss Azrael. She is a witch. You know her." I said hiding the fact that she was my real grandmother.


    "Miss Azrael? Yeah, I know her. She is your god grandmother? I see. So you''ve been told that you have werewolf genes inside you, but you still didn''t transform into a wolf and has crossed the 18 age bar. Do you know what does that mean?" He asked.


    "It means I amntern which are the most unpredictable species in the werewolf ss," I said, to which he smiled with a weird glint in his eyes.


    "However, I would like to add. That I am not antern. I have a wolf who is not ready toe out. Also, miss Azrael told me to not reveal this secret information to anybody, not even to my mate." I said smiling at him.


    "You have a wolf? And she doesn''t want toe out? Well, this is something new. And, why are you telling me all this, when miss Azrael warned you against it?" He asked with a confused expression.


    Looks like I finally caught him off guard.


    "Well,.this is because-" I said before bending to inch closer to him.


    "-you are going to protect my identity from now on," I smirked.


    "And why do you think I''ll do that? Aren''t you afraid I will blow your cover? Besides, no matter what are your reasons, an alpha king or council head is not liable to protect anybody. It''s the duty of the Pack''s alpha. And in your case, you don''t have an alpha." He said leaning back in his chair.


    "Well, I think I didn''t make myself clear. You will protect my identity from everyone and will help me hide it from the world because my wolf''s name is Ca. And you were wrong at the beginning. My name is not Victoria Gibberson. My name is Victoria Ca Gibberson." I said mentioning each syble slowly as I saw his eyes widening in shock.


    "Ca? Ca from the reign of Damien?" Alexander''s father asked as he stood suddenly.


    "That would be me, sir," I said bowing my head in greeting, while Ca wasughing and enjoying the show.


    "How could it be possible? Didn''t she dies and her soul was said to be lost and captured by some witch?" He asked further.


    "Well, the only thing she is saying in answer to your questions, is, she is here for the revenge on the witch," I said.


    "If that would be all, I''ll be leaving now," I said before turning around to leave.


    "Miss Ca, no, miss Victoria, are you sure you are my son''s mate?" He asked with aplicated expression on his face.


    "Well, aren''t you too curious, Sir?" I said before leaving the room.


    Once out of the room, I couldn''t help but ce my hand on my heart as it was beating at a pace, which made me feel like, it will jump out of my mouth.


    "What the hell was that all about Ca?" I asked.


    "You''ll know when the timees. For now. Let''s concentrate on our mate and make him ours." Ca said before sitting leisurely on the couch again.


    ''You are back in your human form, is there any specific reason for that?'' I asked as I started moving towards the living room so that I can bid goodbye to Alexander before I head back home.


    ''Ahh, I was done with Joy always threatening me for my tail. She is too much. Besides, aren''t we going to make love to our mate?'' She said making me look at Alexander with a shy expression who wasing towards me with a big smile on his face.

 Chapter 53 - -53 He Knew Everything!

    STRANGER''S POV


    "What information have you brought this time? It better be good, or I am going to kill you and your useless, good for nothing squad." The rogue leader said as he looked at me with those lecherous eyes. ??


    "Sorry, leader. I wasn''t able to add the spelled liquid in their food as nned, but there is something that I came to know, and I am sure you would like to hear about it." I said, bowing my head to show my utmost respect to the n.


    "You failed again? What a useless bitch! Now, what could be more interesting that can improve my mood?" He asked while roaming his hands on one of the girls that he always keeps beside him to have his way with.


    "This, the new alpha king Alexander has found his mate-" Before I could evenplete my sentence, he pped me so hard that I could feel my inner cheek bleeding.


    "You bitch! You''ve been giving me bad news, since the moment you entered, and you expect me to feel good about it? The alpha king has found his mate. Won''t it make him stronger than before? Do you want me to celebrate now?" He asked, making me look at him with teary eyes.


    "It''s not that, leader. When I was passing by the bushes to add the liquid to the food, I heard Alexander''s beta Daniel and Alexander''s mate talking, and it looks like Alexander''s beta also loves this girl and deres that she is his mate." I said, looking down as I saw my blood dripping down on the floor from the corner of my lips.


    Wiping the blood with the back of my hand, I couldn''t help but scoff at this scoundrel of a leader. If not for the leader possessing such a big army of rogues, I, an alpha myself, would''ve never taken this humiliation.


    "Is that true? Does that mean both of them are fighting for the same girl? An alpha king and an alpha who works as beta fighting for the love of the same girl? It indeed is interesting. We can make use of this Daniel guy to take over the kingdom. All we need is a little bit of persuasion and some tricks up our sleeves that can be used to turn him against Alexander. Uhh... finally a piece of good news after so long." The leader smiled before he grabbed the girl beside him and asked her to leave.


    Though he was talking, I couldn''t miss the evil glint he was throwing my way while looking me up and down with a lustful gaze.


    "If that''s all, I will be leaving," I said, wanting to leave the ce as soon as possible.


    "What about that girl La? Since she wasn''t able to be the Luna queen, is she useful anymore?" He asked.


    "I don''t think so. You can send your further orders for her. I''ll see if we can use her any further or should discard her, already." I said, turning around to leave.


    Closing the door behind me as I shifted into my wolf form, I ran towards my own hiding before picking up the call from Aiden.


    "Hello, Aiden? Yeah? I''ll be there. Don''t worry." I said before turning around in the direction of the mansion.


    _______________


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    Looking at our mate, who was standing looking all shy, Hunter couldn''t help but feel like marking her already.


    We both wanted that but knew to control our emotions before we scare the life out of her.


    A marking process wasn''t anything easy. The mates have to go through one of the worst pains when they mark each other and bite into each other''s flesh. Given how Victoria wasn''t a full werewolf and I was the alpha king, I knew when I''ll bite into her flesh, it will be more painful for her than I can imagine.


    However, it was also an important process, because it was a way to tell and warn other wolves that the person is already mated to someone else and is off-limits. Also, once marked, the mates be each other forever.


    It was a full moon today, and I''ll have to wait for three months till the next blood moon appears. It was a tradition that the alpha king has to follow. Normal werewolves can mark each other and their mate on any full moon, but an alpha king was needed to mark his mate on blood moons only.


    "Hey, so I was thinking if everything''s-" Victoria started. However, before she couldplete her sentence, I heard my father''s voice from the study above and couldn''t help but smile apologetically at her.


    From his voice, it was clear there was something urgent matter that he needed to talk about.


    "You can wait for me in my room. I''ll be back as soon as possible." I said, kissing her forehead and rushing upstairs towards the study.


    "Father, you called me?" I couldn''t help bute straight to the point.


    "Please sit. It might take a while." My father said, looking at me with aplicated expression.


    "So, Alexander hunter. How did you find out, that the girl you called your mate today, is actually your mate?" My father asked, in his interrogative council head voice.


    And should I mention to him that it was the dumbest question you can ask a werewolf, let alone an alpha king?


    "Father, what are you talking about? Do we werewolves need any proof that the person is our mate? Her scent, her touch, her smile, her presence, the sparks, everything indicated that she was my mate." I replied.


    "Okay. Good. And how long it has been since you came to know, that your mate was half-werewolf?" He asked.


    "It''s been a month," I replied honestly.


    "So, you are telling me, that you weren''t able to identify her as a half-werewolf when you met her for the first time? Can I know why it was like that? Please borate." He further demanded.


    "Well, when she came into the town, there were things that I found strange. First, even though she was a human, her scent used to lose its trail within seconds, and I wasn''t able to trace her. Second, she tried to read my thoughts this one time when we went to the amusement park. Third, she had this special bonding with a hunter that no human can have with a wolf. Of course, we can ignore this one, thinking how she is our mate. Fourth, miss Azrael knew her.


    To be honest, initially, I thought that maybe she was a human who was well protected by someone or had these capabilities because she was an alpha king''s mate.


    But one month back, when she found out about our species, and I was exining things to her with my back facing towards her, I suddenly heard a tweaked sound. When I turned around, I only saw droplets of blood mixed with sweat on the ce where Victoria was sitting earlier. There was no scent of her altogether anywhere near, indicating where she went or anyone else''s scent who might''ve taken her.


    The only scent I could recognize was of miss Azrael and thinking how she had already known her, I knew something was wrong. My doubts started to be more clear when I noticed her aunt was a werewolf, and her family lineage contained many half and full werewolves." I exined.


    "So, you knew everything from the very start? That she was antern? Do you even know how dangerous antern is? They are the most vulnerable and unpredictable creatures in our species! Besides, the toughest people to know if they are your mate or not arenterns. There is soo many cases whennterns mated with the wrong wolves or have to mate with humans since they couldn''t find their mate. Not to say, Victoria is soo beautiful and is bound to have many suitors. " My father shouted, standing abruptly.


    "Dad, Do you think your son is so incapable? She might not have told me anything, but being her mate, I had once tried to cross her mind barrier when she was sleeping. And I clearly noticed a fuzzy presence in her mind. She definitely has a wolf, I don''t know the reason why she hasn''t transformed yet, or will she be able to transform every again or not, but she is not antern. And I am positive that she is my mate." I exined.


    "And, what about Daniel? I can clearly see how much that guy loves her. I crossed his Barrier and none of his feelings were fake. And, if you haven''t noticed, even Victoria loves him. Her love for him might not entirely be romantic, but there are feelings involved. Why do you think there is something like that?" My father asked, and I won''t deny that the confidence I was feeling while answering earlier questions faded in this one.


    Even I didn''t know the reason why there were such feelings involved. There was no way, Victoria was Daniel''s mate. There had never been a case like that ever. Besides, I am an alpha king and he is an alpha himself, our feelings can''t possibly be just attractions.


    There was something more to this situation than it was meeting my eyes.


    "Okay, you can go now. Go spend some time with your mate. By the way, congrattions on finding your mate. I am hoping you are not gonna neglect your duties as an alpha king because of your new love." My fathermented, and I couldn''t help but shake my head at his words.


    "Also, Alexander. What happened with La today, your mother is extremely sorry about that. She didn''t have the heart to meet you and your mate after she put you through such an embarrassing ordeal and almost shamed you in front of your mate. I hope you and Victoria can forgive her." My dad said, smiling apologetically.


    "Dad, there is nothing to be sorry about. She didn''t know that I have found my mate. So, technically I am at fault here. Besides, Victoria is such a sweetheart, she won''t take it to heart." I replied.


    "You are right! You bastard! You are at fault! Go apologies to her! And here she is crying when it''s her son''s fault. You better apologize and make herugh again. I don''t want to sleep on the sofa, just because you ruined her mood." My dad eximed, making meugh at his tactics.


    "Sure thing dad," I said, closing the door behind me, as I rushed towards my room, to spend some sweet time with my mate.

 Chapter 54 - -54 The Sad Girl In The Picture

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Hey Vic, what are you doing here?" I heard Daniel''s voice from behind me as I was idling around without a purpose. ??


    "Waiting for Alexander. His father called him for some serious talk, and I was hoping to bid him goodbye before I call it a day and go back home." I replied while looking at a painting.


    I don''t know what it was, but I felt like a connection to the girl who was portrayed in this painting. As if I knew her from way back. Gazing at her eyes, that looked like they wanted to say something to me, I couldn''t help but try to touch her face.


    "You''ve taken a liking to this picture. Haven''t you?" Daniel asked as he stood beside me while looking at the picture with a gaze simr to mine.


    "It feels like she is calling out to you. Like she wants to say something to you and tell you her deepest secrets. Her eyes feel like there is so much sadness in them, and you can''t help yourself but want to drown in that pool of sadness." Daniel further added, making me look at him in surprise.


    "Oh, I am sorry. It''s just. Whenever I see this picture. I feel all these emotions. There was this one time, I told Chris about it and heughed at my face, saying I was imagining things. Since that day, I haven''t spoken out my feelings to anyone. It sounds weird. No?" Daniel asked scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "You can share your feelings with me, you know. I''ll always be there for you. Besides, what you mentioned just now, is all true. I feel the same way about her." I smiled before moving on to the next picture, as I felt a tear dropping from my eyes.


    "So you guys live together? I mean, all of you? Then, what about the houses that we see outside?" I couldn''t help but try to know more about the pack.


    "Usually, it''s a tradition for the pack members to live in the same mansion. However, this is no normal packhouse. It''s almost a king''s pce, and thus, not everybody is allowed to live here." Daniel exined.


    "What is your position in the pack Daniel?" I asked turning around, which made him involuntarily bump into me.


    "Sorry about that," I said before taking a step back.


    "I am the working beta for the king. In real, I am one of the strongest alpha''s out there, because of which I got this beta position." Daniel said, smiling sadly.


    "You must not be happy, given how sad you look." I could not help butment when he sighed like that.


    "It''s not that Vic. It''s just when you''re an alpha running the pack. It makes you feel like a leader and the sense of pride that you feel when your pack members look up to you for their safety, hits differently than working as a beta for someone else. I have been here, in pearly canines from the moment of my birth, and never had the chance to lead a pack." He said looking distant.


    "Don''t worry. You can consider me your pack. I''ll always look up to you for my safety, and will alwayse to you when I am in need or stuck in some problems. Okay?" I asked, giving him my cutest and genuine smile.


    "Haha...you are funny. Shouldn''t you look at your mate for that? And when your mate is the almighty Alpha king, do you need someone else to take care of you?" Danielughed before shaking his head.


    "Hey, he will be busy with his stuff and duties. Do you want me to burden him for such trivial matters? It''s okay if you don''t want to. I won''t force myself on you." I said shrugging.


    "Okay. It''s agreed then. Youe to me whenever you are facing some problems or need anything." Daniel said before ruffling my hairs, making me chuckle.


    "I''ll be leaving now. You shouldn''t roam around here like this, either. You should wait for him in his room." Daniel said before smiling at me and going towards his room.


    Standing beside the railings, I observed where he was going and which room he was entering so that I can crash his room in future.


    As I was still looking in his direction, I felt Alexander behind me as he snaked his arms around my waist affectionately.


    "Are you looking at other guys, just because I got hold up?" Alexander said before nuzzling his head in my neck while hugging me from behind.


    "Hehe...what if I am? Was it something important? Your dad sounded pretty serious when he called you like that." I couldn''t help but mutter, remembering the talk between him and me.


    "Nothing important. He was just reminding me to not ditch my king duties just because I''ve found my mate." He said before biting my earlobe yfully.


    "Stop... someone will see us," I whispered yelled when he kept biting my earlobe.


    "Let''s go back to my room. Where no one will see us. Sounds good?" He said before turning me around so that I was facing him.


    "That''s okay. We can talk tomorrow. It''s getting prettyte already. I was just waiting to say goodbye to you before I leave." I said, cing my head on his chest.


    "Leaving? To where?" He asked confused, lifting my head making me look at him.


    "Home. Don''t worry. This time I won''t go anywhere without telling you." I said, gesturing at thest month when I wasn''t here.


    "What do you mean home? We are mates Ria. We are supposed to live together that you''ve epted me." Alexander said, squinting his brows.


    "I know. I''ve heard about it already. But, I am not ready for that, yet. It hasn''t been long since I came to know about this world. Andst month was spent adjusting to it. I don''t think I can handle living together, right now." I told him.


    "I understand Ria. I promise I will introduce our world to you slowly. Don''t worry about the rest. Are you afraid, that you won''t be able to cooperate?" He asked me, and honestly, I didn''t know how to answer that question.


    Was I afraid? No. With Ca and joy by my side, how can I be scared of anyone?


    But, was I feeling nervous? Heck yeah!


    "I am not sure Alexander. It''s just I know you are the alpha king and being your mate makes me Luna Queen. You are already crowned and it won''t be long before you''ll crown me, since almost everyone saw me today, and I daringly dered I was your mate to the world. It''s just, I want to enjoy my peace and calm till I am finally loaded with the responsibilities." I answered honestly, not wanting to sugarcoat my words.


    I was scared if I start living in this house so soon, then the incident that happened today will be yed on repeat many times since Ca already consider herself a queen.


    If I stay at my home which is around a 30-minute distance from here, I am hoping I would be able to save myself from such incidents to some extent.


    I know, many of you must be thinking that I was some coward and I am fine with it. I don''t want to risk my life just because someone thinks of me as a coward. Besides, I need some time to adjust to this Queen thing that Ca has started.


    I, who never even acted like a queen in any ys when I was a kid, was now an actual queen with buck-loads of responsibilities. I think I need a break from it. I have been working my ass off, sincest month to train myself anyways.


    Also, the most important reason why I wasn''t agreeing to live with him is that I didn''t want to be awkward with him when we have just taken our first step towards each other. I mean, apart from knowing that we are each other''s mates and some thing''s here and there, what else do we know about each other?


    When I didn''t get any reply from him, I looked at him, trying to decipher what he was thinking.


    Concentrating on my powers, I tried to cross his mind barrier.


    As soon as I crossed his mind barrier, a series of thoughts started to flood my mind.


    ''How can I let her go when I have not even held her close to myself enough?''


    ''She was away from us for soo long. And when I met her today, I was so busy that I couldn''t even talk to her properly. Now that I am free, she is talking about going back already.''


    ''But she is right, we shouldn''t pressurise her into anything.''


    ''I know that. It''s just, I have been feeling this insecurity in my heart because of how she disappeared for a whole month.''


    ''Stop saying that. I know why you are saying this. You just want to kiss her and have your way with her. Don''t tell me, you weren''t aroused when she entered the hall earlier today.''


    ''I was aroused, but it didn''t mean I''ll force myself on to her.''


    ''But there is no guarantee you will be able to control yourself either. I mean look at her alluring body. And her legs that are looking so milky white, even I want to take a bite. Look at those curves. Don''t tell me you don''t want to hold onto them. Just imagine how good she will feel when we will sleep while hugging her close to ourselves.''


    ''Shut up! Don''t implicate your lusty thoughts on me.''


    ''Hey, I was just talking about hugging. Why are you getting annoyed? Don''t tell me you thought something along the lines of Sex. You did, didn''t you?''


    ''Will you please shut your mouth? She is our mate. What if she listens to us and thinks that I am a creep who just wants to sleep with her.''


    "Okay, stop!" I couldn''t help but shout in my mind, feeling my ears burning at his trail of thoughts


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Alexander who had a confused expression on his face.


    ''You just screamed that aloud.'' Joy mumbled before going back to her sleeping mode.


    "Oh...I mean, don''t think too much. How about I spend a night here with you since we met after such a long time? But, this won''t repeat. And you are not allowed to act funny with me." I warned, earning a chuckle from him.


    "I promise, I won''t act funny," Alexander said before pecking my lips and picking me bridal style as he started walking towards his room.


    Looking at his side profile, I couldn''t help but feel blessed to have such a sexy, understanding and caring mate by my side.


    "If you keep looking at me that way, I''ll start thinking that you are nning to devour me tonight," Alexandermented and I couldn''t help but hide my face in his neck, as his body reverberated with his chuckle.


    "Don''t hide your face like that. I like it when you''re shy." He said, making me smile, however his next words left me speechless,


    "Because when you are shy, you look like a red tomato that I want to eat all day."

 Chapter 55 - -55 His Confession And Kisses

    VICTORIA''S POV


    It was awkward. Too awkward for my liking. ??


    Currently, I and Alexander wereying on the bed, side by side on our backs, looking at the ceiling, with an arms distance between us.


    Turning my head, I looked at Alexander who looked no less ufortable than I am.


    It was my fault, to begin with. Wasn''t I the one who made things more awkward than they already were?


    ''Stupid Victoria!'' I wanted to reprimand myself, but was it really of any use?


    I wanted to ease this tension, but what am I supposed to do in a situation like this, when it was me who started it in the first ce?


    30 minutes ago~~


    Entering the room, Alexander ced me on the bed and stood straight, looking at me with his ever so dazzling smile.


    Smiling back at him, I sat Indian style waiting for his next move as I was feeling super nervous.


    "Let me freshen up quickly, and then we can spend some time knowing each other before we sleep. Sounds good?" He asked, looking at me with that cute look that have me wrapped around his finger.


    I was soo dazed looking at his face that I didn''t even realise when I nodded.


    It was not before I saw him taking off his coat, did I realise what he was doing.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Put that on again!" I whispered yelled involuntarily, afraid that someone might hear me, not even knowing why I was having such a weird reaction to it.


    "I am just putting off my clothes. Do you wish me to shower with my coat on?" He chuckled, but I wasn''t hearing any of it.


    "You can''t take off your clothes in front of me, like that. How about, we sleep like this only?" I suggested.


    "You are insane, Victoria." He chuckled again before he took off his pants, which made me shriek again.


    "Why are you exposing your legs to me!! I am telling you, I''ll beat you to death if you thought about doing anything with me. I swear to god I''ll destroy your baby-making machine."


    Geez! Victoria! Seriously?


    "Calm down, Victoria. I am just going for a shower. Besides, aren''t you exposing your legs to me for so long? Now you have a problem with mine?" He quirked his brows before picking up his clothes and throwing them in the basket.


    Well, he does have a point. Wasn''t I being sexist now?


    "I...I...can you umm... Nevermind." I said beforeying on the bed quizzically, not knowing what to say anymore.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to rx and calm my nerves, thinking everything will be alright.


    To be honest, I wasn''t afraid that Alexander would do something to me. I was more afraid that be able to control my lusty bitch if I lose control of myself. I am having these lusty thoughts about him before I even knew that I was his mate. And now that I have a legit reason to make out with him, how can I talk myself out of it?


    Hearing the click sound of the door opening, I instantly went still, pretending I was fast asleep when I felt him near me.


    Feeling his hand on my bare thigh, I couldn''t help but shriek in horror, as I felt pleasurable tingles shooting up my whole body, making me want to ask him to touch me more.


    "What the hell are you doing?!!" I asked horrified.


    "I...I thought you were asleep and wanted to cover you with the quilt." He said, with a cute confused look on his face.


    Looking at the quilt in his hand, Iughed awkwardly and muttered a quick sorry before covering myself with the quilt, with only my eyes peeping through it.


    Unlike other boys, he was considerate enough to wear a loose t-shirt and half pants after a shower and note in front of me with a towel wrapped around his torso. That would''ve surely freaked out my lusty self.


    ~~present


    "Umm...you said we will talk and we will try to know about each other.." I started, not wanting to bear with this awkward silence anymore.


    ''Victoria, he is your mate. What are you afraid of? It''s not like, he will judge you because of your lusty thoughts. Wolves are meant to have those thoughts about each other. Just look it that way. You married the person you love. Won''t you want to make love to each other, and show how much you love the other person? Besides, I am sure he is having a harder time than you and controlling himself around you because he is the alpha king, which means, his emotions and hormones are 10 times heightened than normal wolves.'' Ca said in a soothing voice.


    ''Way to go Ca. You just told her that a slight movement from her might result in them bedding each other.''Joy scoffed before disappearing again.


    Huh! Ca was kind of right. We love each other, we want to be with each other and have already epted each other, then why am I making it harder for Alexander than it already is?


    I need to control my anxiousness and fear. I know why this all was happening. It was because I was afraid he will leave just like everybody else did. Like my biological parents, my adoptive parents and even friends back home. I was afraid that I won''t be able to take the pain if he ever leaves me, and maybe that''s why I was trying to maintain this distance among us so that I don''t get too attached to him.


    But, if I keep acting like this, then what is the guarantee that he will be with me for the rest of his life?


    Sighing loudly at my trail of negative thoughts, I looked at Alexander who was looking at me with a smile on his face.


    "Sorry, I didn''t catch you. What were you saying?" I asked.


    "I said, you can change into track pants if that dress is making you ufortable. Don''t you think your body will go stiff if you keepying in the same position?" He asked.


    Even after I yelled at him soo many times, he is still considering if I was feeling alright or not? I looked into his eyes that had nothing but true admiration, care and love, and could not help but wants to smack myself.


    Sighing loudly once again, I scooted closer to him before cing my head on his chest.


    I felt him going stiff for a second before he ced his hand on my waist.


    "I think this position is the best," I said, looking up at him cheekily.


    "Victoria, I know that this world is kind of new to you and you might be freaking out right now. But I promise I won''t do anything to you unless you are ready about it. I can''t guarantee asional kisses and hugs, but I can guarantee you about everything else.


    Besides, I know this mate thing ispletely new to you and you don''t exactly trust the mate bond but I promise, I''ll treat you like a real husband for the rest of my life. Just look at it like our parents out us into an arranged marriage and now we are trying to find love amidst it. Mate bond or marriage or anything, you can call it whatever that you want, but I assure you, I will always love you and will be there for you." He said, looking directly into my eyes and I knew he meant every word of it.


    "It''s okay, Xander. I was just freaking out earlier. I don''t mind you hugging or kissing me either. I know it must be taking a toll on you. If you would''ve gotten a werewolf mate than you wouldn''t have to wait and suffer so much. Instead, you got antern who doesn''t know anything." I said chuckling at the end.


    "You are not antern Victoria. Lantern or werewolf or human. What matters to me is that love you, and I fuckin love you so much that I don''t think I will ever get enough of you. Please don''t leave me ever. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to bear with it. Besides, I am nning to have 8 kids with you. And I know if I tried anything, you''ll destroy my baby-making machine, and that''s thest thing I want to happen." He said, nuzzling his head in my neck.


    "Eight is too much! I won''t agree with more than two!" I said, not even realising that I git tricked by him into talking about that.


    "Hey, you tricked me!" I shouted, making himugh more than he already was, and just like that, all the tension disappeared.


    "So what would you like to talk about, if not for that?" Alexander asked before pulling on my cheeks yfully.


    "Anything is fine with me. Let''s not talk about family background and the species background right now. It''splicated." Iughed, making him chuckle along with me.


    "You will be the death of me," Alexander mumbled before bending his head slightly and pecking my lips.


    Returning to his position he smiled at me with twinkling eyes and I won''t be lying if I say, his eyes were looking extremely beautiful at that time.


    However, gazing at his soft lips that touched mine so sweetly, I don''t think I was happy with just a peck. Apart from that one kiss in the forest, he had only been giving me these small pecks and it always leaves me wanting more.


    Shifting slowly, I raised myself, supporting my body with one hand and gazed into his eyes, before slowly bending my head and capturing his lips with mine.


    And oh boy! How blissful it felt. I can think about my insecuritiester, all I want to do right now was kiss the hell out of this man that belongs to me.


    Kissing his lips softly, was the best feeling I have ever felt. Though we had kissed in the forest too, that rough kiss was nothingpared to this soft one.


    Soon, I felt Alexander''s hands, holding my waist, as he flipped us over beforeing on top of me.


    "Victoria, let''s not do it. This is not the best time and situation for doing this." Alexander said, before nuzzling his face in my neck.


    He had warned me, but was I taking it? No of course.


    Arching my back, I ced my hands in his hairs before I nibbled on his neck and started sucking on it slowly.


    "Victoria! I am warning you!" Alexander growled in his sexy bold voice, which almost turned me into a puddle below him.


    "Just one more kiss." I couldn''t help but moan before capturing his lips again.


    cing my hands on his back, I tried to hold his shirt in my hands, as I started to feel this insane hot bubble inside me that needed more than just a kiss.


    Biting on his lips softly, I moaned before sucking on them. Alexander''s condition was no better either. I felt his hands in my hairs and on my neck as he held me ever so gently.


    Soon, I felt him grazing my lower lip, asking for entrance and I was more than happy to let him enter as I let him explore my mouth with his. And to say, this was the best feeling ever would be an understatement.


    The hot bubble that I was feeling inside me, continued to grow as I arched my back wanting, no, needing more.


    Wrapping my legs around his body, I pulled his body on top of me, making him lose his bnce as he collided with me.


    Not knowing what else I wanted and why wasn''t I feeling the satisfaction that I thought I would feel after this one more kiss, I took Alexander''s shirt in my hand. Before I could control my mind and action, I heard a tearing sound of the cloth, which was so loud in our quiet room, that it almost shocked me


    Feeling his bareback with my hands, I wed on him, as I pulled his face that was on my neck. However, before I could kiss him again, it was as if something snapped inside him after I touched his chest, he immediately rolled over from above me, before breathing heavily.


    It was only after did Alexander rolled away, did I realise what I was doing.


    I couldn''t help but look at Alexander in horror,


    "I...I...I am.." I wanted to apologize, however, before I could do that, I heard him chuckling softly.


    "It was great, no?" He asked out of the blue.


    "Umm..yeah." I couldn''t help but mutter feeling shy.


    "But, it was risky too. I don''t think I''ll be able to control myself if something like this happens again." He said honestly.


    "I don''t want you to control yourself, either." I smiled, realising for the first time what I wanted.


    I wasn''t feeling confused or muddle-headed anymore. It was as if this kiss finally made me clear with my conscience.


    I loved this guy.


    When I was kissing him, I had crossed his mental barrier more than once and realised how much he loved me too. Maybe it was the lovable thoughts that were going inside his head that pushed me to continue Kissing him so much that I couldn''t even control myself anymore.


    And I think, I am ready to let him enter my lifepletely now.

 Chapter 56 - -56 Not Easy To Bully

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Good morning, sunshine." I heard Alexander''s voice, as I opened my eyes. ??


    "Good morning." I smiled before snuggling closer to him.


    "Are you going somewhere?" I asked when I noticed him wearing a different pair of track pants and t-shirt, than what he was wearingst night.


    "Yeah. Morning training. It''s a routine for all of us to train and exercise in the morning. Would you like to join us?" He asked while roaming his hands in my hair.


    "I am not a fan of training and exercising. But I would love to eat h some sweaty guys with sexy abs without their t-shirts." I mumbled, forgetting that I was in front of my mate Alexander and not someone else. And let me say, a very jealous and possessive Alexander.


    "Why would you want to look at other guys, when your mate is so sexy and handsome?" He said nuzzling his head in my hairs.


    "Narcissistic much, are we?" Imented before getting up, to freshen up quickly.


    "By the way, I already asked someone to bring a pair of knee-length shorts and a top. It''s over there on the couch. You can wear them when youe to the field." I heard Alexander saying before the gate if the door opening and closing echoed.


    He must''ve gone out already. The daily routine of exercising and training? It''s freaking 5:30 in the morning.


    After getting ready in the clothes that Alexander had asked someone to prepare for me, which were somehow exactly my size, I descended the stairs to reach the living hall.


    ''Now who will tell me where this training and exercising room is?'' I thought out aloud.


    It wasn''t long before I spotted Alexander''s mothering from outside. What was her name again? Rosaline Roosevelt, right?


    Jogging to her, I stopped before greeting her politely,


    "Hello, mam, can you please tell me where is the exercising and training room?"


    "Oh dear, please drop the honorific. Just call me mother or mom or ma like Alexander does. You are his mate which means you are my daughter-inw, which indirectly means you are my daughter. You have no idea how much I craved having a daughter by my side. Now that Alexander has found his mate, I am gonna spoil you to my heart''s content." She giggled, which Involuntarily made me smile.


    I can see how much of a sweetheart she was.


    "Thank you for your love, mother. I would love to be cared for and pampered by a mother." I replied making her smile even wider.


    "Umm...if you don''t mind, where is the training room? Alexander said that he needed me there." I couldn''t help but mutter, with a bitter face.


    "Oh dear, that is nothing important. I have gone through this. Since you are the to be Queen, they are going to train you to make your stringer than most female in the pack and will make you learn some self-defence to take care of yourself. You don''t need to go through all that so soon. And, what are you wearing? I bet these are someone else choice.


    Let me prepare something for you to eat before we can go shopping together. Ahhh... I finally got a daughter with whom I can go shopping." Queen Rosaline said before going upstairs.


    "Well, that ends me with nothing."


    As I was roaming around the mansion again, I received a message on my phone.


    "Sorry, I forgot to mention, you need toe to the backyard." Alexander messaged.


    Sighing loudly, I reached the backyard, and to say I was surprised would be an understatement.


    Around 100 men were working out like true professionals. Some were fighting with each other, some were doing cardio exercises, while some were just practising their moves.


    And did I mention, most of them were shirtless?


    I looked to my left and saw around 50 or so girls doing the same as boys. There was one girl in the centre that caught my eyes, who was givingmands to other girls on their stances, and I couldn''t help but scoff at that. Yup, you guys guessed right. She was none other than La.


    "If you are done ogling boys, then why don''t you start practising? I bet Alexander won''t like it." I suddenly jumped when someone whispered these words in my ear from behind.


    Turning around I looked at the person and was visibly shocked when I noticed who it was.


    It was none other than Alexander''s father Theodore Roosevelt.


    "I...umm...I was going to." I stuttered before turning around and spotting Alexander. As I started walking towards him, I heard a merryugh from behind me and couldn''t help but fasten my face as my ears burned with embarrassment.


    "So? What do I need to do?" I asked once I reached there.


    "Why don''t you go there and start practising with La? She will guide you and will help your practice too." Alexander said before going towards someone who was not fighting properly.


    ''Great. It wasn''t good enough that I have to practice in the same area as her, now I need to ask her to guide me too.'' I thought before jogging towards La.


    "Hey, Alexander told me that you are in charge of female training. Can you guide me through it?" I said in the sweetest and politest voice I could muster.


    "Sure. Start with running 20ps around the mansion." La said, before going back to her practising.


    "20ps? You''ve got to be kidding me!" I almost yelled out aloud.


    "Why? Do you have a problem with that? Everyone here has started from zero and the first thing you need before learning to fight is building up stamina. Now off you go." La said and I couldn''t help but time around with a dejected face.


    I bet she is deliberately making it hard for me.


    ----------


    Running 20ps wasn''t an easy task, that to be, when you are given a time limit.


    By the end of thestp, I was almost panting like a dog needing water.


    Lying on the ground on the other side of the mansion, I looked up in the sky breathing as much as I could in a go.


    Closing my eyes I thought about good things to calm both my nerves and my mood.


    The worst thing was I couldn''t use my power here in the surveince of everyone like I used to did when Azrael used to make me run for 50 km.


    After lying down for 5 minutes when my breathing finally evened, I walked back to where everyone was still training.


    "I havepleted those 20ps. What''s next?" I asked.


    "Look at the time. We''re you running thoseps or walking thoseps? See how long it took you toplete them. Now do them again, with less time this time." La said, however, this time I couldn''t miss the hint of a smirk that appeared on her lips.


    ''Did she thought, she could bully me and go away with it, just like that?''


    "I am sorry, but as far as I know, I have run 20ps in two hours. And if we consider the area around this mansion then it must be around 2+ km which mean, I have run around 40 km in two hours. Now I don''t think I need to teach you basic maths to calcte the speed I was running with. Besides, is t this my first day? Rather than telling me to go runps, shouldn''t you''ve asked me to work up first?


    Is this because you have a feud with me or you suck at this job of being a trainer? Or is it because you want him to see the good in you, while you point bad things about me? But let me tell you, no matter how good you are, he''ll stille running back to me. Because guess what? I am his mate." I said, whispering thest part in her ear.


    "You! How dare you!" La screeched before she held me by the neck.


    Ah... This was exactly what I was intending to do.


    Looking at him with smiling eyes, I patiently waited for the action-drama to start. It didn''t take long for people to notice and before even 5 seconds could pass, I heard an anxious voice,


    "Victoria!" Alexander shouted as I saw him running towards me out of the corner of my eyes.


    "La! Leave me! I can''t breathe!" I started, wing at her hands, making it look like I wasn''t able to breathe.


    La, whose hands were too loose on my neck was so shocked because of Alexander''s yelling, that she identally tightened her grip on my neck and it started to suffocate me for real, making me w at her hands as I started feeling suffocating. Paired with my early out of breath exercise, it was making it hard for me to breathe.


    I was thinking of doing something and fighting back, however, the pain didn''t continue for too long as I felt Daniel pulling La away from me, making me stumble as I fell in his arms.


    "Victoria! Are you okay?" Daniel asked and I couldn''t help but smile reassuringly at him.


    I thought I won this game and took my revenge, however, what I didn''t know was, someone was watching me right from the very beginning, including all my exercising, running, moves, anger, anxiousness, games, tricks, pleasure, everything.


    A/N- To all the readers who are reading my book and giving my book their precious time, I am very grateful. Special thanks to DaoisteDrapt, Linda, Stacey, Tammy and Fatima for not only reading my story but also for sending gifts andmenting, it motivates me a lot guys. So thank you.


    Also, if you guys get time, then do review my book, because I am in dire need of reviews.

 Chapter 57 - -57 Someone Wants To Control Her!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "The hell is wrong with you!" Alexander shouted as he took me in his arms almost snatching me away from Daniel''s arms. ??


    "What is wrong with me? What is wrong with you, Alexander! You knew that La doesn''t like her, yet you still send her to her for training. Are you out of your mind? Haven''t we seen how many times La had openly shown her hatred towards her? All of us know, yet you as a mate acts oblivious to the fact." Daniel yelled back with equal intensity.


    "You dare yell at your alpha king?!" Alexander said, his voice dropping to a dangerously low tone, making Daniel kneel in front of him in submission.


    He just did not use his powers to voice down Daniel, did he?


    "I am not yelling at you, Alexander. But is it okay for you to keep her life at stake just like that? What if La decides to kill her. What will you be able to do? Okay, you will La in return, but then what? You will be left without a mate for your whole life, and me without her!" Daniel said looking at me with saddened eyes as if saying sorry to me.


    "La is our pack border control leader. And not only that, but she is also responsible for the training of females. Who was I supposed to send her to if not La? Besides, La is not the type of girl who would put pack duties over some trivial hatred. I trust her at that." Alexander said.


    I hated the fact that the two most important person in my life were fighting like that. That to be over something that was deliberately caused by me.


    However, it didn''t mean the words uttered by Alexander hurt any less.


    "So you mean, you are trusting her over me because you know her for a longer period than you know me? Because she is your trainer leader, you trust her more than me, who is your mate? Some great love bonding you show Alexander. And to say, it hasn''t even been a day since I agreed to be your mate. Just great!" I asked, feeling a bit at the edge.


    "That''s not what I mean, Victoria. What I mean to say is, if she is making you train harder then she must''ve had a reason for that. Maybe she just wants to make you the strongest woman in the pack? Because you will be to be Queen?" Alexander asked as he ced his hands on my cheeks as if trying to make me understand.


    I looked towards La who was smirking my way as if mocking me. If I wasn''t agitated before, I was surely feeling angry, frustrated, irritated and what not.


    "Or maybe, because she doesn''t want me to be here in the first ce and she wants everyone to see how incapable I am of being a queen so that she can take my ce easily. She has already begun, I can see that." I said, not knowing from where all of these emotions wereing.


    I know I was feeling jealous, but to say and interpret things like these was even beyond me. This was not how I always acted.


    Closing my eyes, I concentrated around me as I saw negative energy that had been engulfing me.


    ''What''s this all about?'' I thought, shocked that I didn''t even realise that I was under the impact of some foreign energy.


    ''Your emotions are triggered by my presence, Victoria. However, it doesn''t refute the fact that someone is trying to control you, Victoria.


    Someone is deliberately trying to create a feud between you and Alexander. I don''t know who that person is, but from the energy that had been surrounding us, it can''t be someone weak.'' Ca said, and I couldn''t help but look at Alexander.


    Looking around myself, I tried to figure, who that person could be, but to no avail did I found someone. No one around me possessed any witch powers, because if someone would then I would''ve easily noticed him or her.


    "Alexander, leave her alone. You are not helping. You are just triggering her emotions right now." Suddenly I heard a female voice.


    Turning around, I smiled thankfully when I saw it was Katie who hade to my aid.


    Looking at Daniel, I murmured a thank you before leaving the garden.


    I knew that my neck will surely form bruising marks since La had pressed a bit too hard for my liking.


    Now that I think about that, I wasn''t the kind of person to act like a white lotus. Does that mean, I did that trick under the influence of the same dark energy?


    Reaching into Alexander''s room, I wasn''t in the mood to stay in this mansion anymore. Energy or no energy, it doesn''t mean Alexander was also possessed with some kind of energy because I saw that he wasn''t and he still took La''s side.


    Taking my phone and my wallet, I walked out of the room ready to go back.


    As I was passing the first floor, I couldn''t help but look at Daniel''s room which was partly opened.


    Sighing loudly, remembering how Daniel always takes my side, I couldn''t help but think that how wrong it was for him to have not found a mate yet. I bet, she would be one of the happiest girls in the world.


    Walking out of the mansion, I started walking in the direction of my home when my phone suddenly rang.


    "Miss Victoria Gibberson! You better exin where were you fromst one month and where are right now!" I heard an angry sweet voice yelling from another side.


    "I will tell you everything. But before that, I would like to know, what you know about me, who I am, from where did I came from and why didn''t you informed me that you were my biological aunt and a werewolf at that, Miss Martha Gibberson." I said mimicking her.


    "You...how do you know?" She stuttered and I could help but smile sadly at that.


    It turns out, all my life was nothing but buck loads of lies. And now that I am finallying to terms with what I am and what am I supposed to do, everything''s still not going my way.


    Smiling sadly at the only photo of my biological parents, I could get my hands on, after pleading Miss Azrael for hours I couldn''t help but ask the questions that have always bugged me.


    "How long will it be continuing? Will I ever be able to get the love of my loved ones?"


    Feelings like my emotions were out of ce again, I started jogging towards my home.


    What would have happened, if I would''ve nevere to this town in the first ce? Or if my parents wouldn''t have died in that cat ident?


    Wouldn''t I be leading a normal life like I was living thesest few years if none of that had happened?


    As I was still jogging to clear my mind of the negative things that were running inside it, I stopped abruptly when I noticed a ck SUV stopping in front of me.


    "Chris?" I asked when I saw the person who was getting down from his car.


    "Hey, I saw you jogging. I was on my way to the town. Need a lift?" He asked scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Umm...sure," I muttered before sitting inside his car. My legs were already killing me and to say it was still twenty minutes run from here was more than enough of a reason for me to take help from anybody even if it turns out to be my enemy, La.


    However, as soon as I sat inside his car, I smelled a strange kind of smell as it started suffocating me.


    Opening the window, I breathe in the fresh air before feeling normal again. I looked at Chris who had been gazing at me from the corner of his eyes from the moment I sat in his car.


    "Do you want to say something? Because if yes, you can do so, without any hesitation. Your looking at me like that again and again without saying anything is kind of creepy, you know?" I couldn''t help but say.


    As soon as I said those words, he immediately started chuckling before he said,


    "To be honest, I still haven''t apologized to you for my weird behaviour in the forest and the party too."


    "It''s okay. I have already forgotten that. Besides, you were feeling vary of me because you care about the safety of Alexander, don''t you?" I said and couldn''t help but squint my brows when I saw his weird expression.


    "You are right. I care about his safety a lot. I think about his safety day in and night so that he can live as carefree as he can." Chris said, which made me look at him in confusion.


    "I mean, if he lives carefree, then only he will be able to take care of us and the rest of the pack. Don''t you think so, our to-be-Queen?" He joked and I couldn''t help but chuckle at that.


    "That would be me," I said as we reached near the junction of the road that leads to my house.


    "Thank you for dropping me off. I needed a ride." I said, but as soon as I stepped out of the car, he immediately sped away.


    ''Looks like he was in a hurry and had gotten out of the way to help me.


    He is a nice guy indeed.'' I thought before taking a deep breath as I knew Martha was waiting for me at the house to start the interrogation session.

 Chapter 58 - -58 I Love Her Like A Freak!

    DANIEL''S POV


    To say I was agitated would be an understatement. I was seething with anger, irritation, frustration and we''ll all the negative emotions out there. ??


    Turning on the shower, I set the water temperature to the coolest, to cool my mind off.


    Remembering how Alexander had held Victoria in his arms was enough to make my blood boil with anger.


    It wasn''t like the kind of anger one feels when his girlfriend is stolen by someone else. It was more of a feeling of loathing that one feels when you know that the person is standing in front of you isn''t good enough for your friend. And I know by how Alexander had behaved today, I can''t entrust him with Victoria.


    Victoria. Oh, Victoria.


    What am I gonna do with these constantly increasing feelings for you?


    When I had seen her for the first time, sitting in that cafe, sipping on her chocte shake all alone, I knew my heart had been stolen that day. She looked like a girl from a picture. So enchanting and alluring. It felt like I was being drawn to that girl like a moth is drawn to fire.


    Who would''ve known that she would indeed be a fire for me?


    All-day I had been thinking about her that day and it didn''t help when it turned out that she was joining the same university as us.


    The constant feeling of keeping her beside me started to be so strong, that I broke the first rule of our species that day. I introduced her to our pack and group even without confirming if she was my mate or not.


    Yes, I was already whipped, right from the very start. Her seldom sweet smile, her sarcastic remarks, the way she would try her best to keep her sadness at bay, the way she would always look at me like I was her knight in shining armour, almost everything about her was good.


    Initially, I thought that these feelings will subside after some time, but I was wrong. The feeling of caring for her, protecting her and treating her as my own only kept increasing.


    When Alexander came into the picture, things started to get worse as the thoughts of stealing her away and taking her somewhere else whenever she would choose Alexander over me, started to form in my head. She used to look at me with those goody eyes, but the gaze she always used to look at Alexander was soo much different. I knew she liked him and was falling in love with him. This was turning me more insane than I already was feeling.


    I thought keeping my distance from her would help, and thus, I started to remain by her side only when she needed me, but the more distant I became, the needier my conscious self started to turn. What was more interesting was that my wolf never resisted any of my feelings. Though he didn''t agree either, it felt like, he was supporting my care and want for her silently.


    That day in the forest, when Alexander kissed her in front of me, he was right that I didn''t feel any pain, but that didn''t mean I didn''t feel any anger.


    I felt so angry at that time that I was almost convinced to punch my alpha king.


    Mate or not mate, all I know is that I love her. I don''t know if it''s romantic love or any other kind of feeling, since things like kissing her or anything else never crossed my mind and there wasn''t a single incident when I checked her out.


    I don''t know what it was, but it was eating me slowly inside.


    I know I told her that I will always remain by her side as a friend, but I don''t know if I will be able to keep that promise for too long.


    Today also, when I saw La hurting her, it was as if I saw red, and if protecting Victoria wouldn''t have been the first thing on my mind, I know I would''ve hurt La or might''ve killed her too.


    Increasing the pressure of water, I took the support of the wall before shouting as loud as I could to ease the frustration building in my mind. The perks of having soundproof walls.


    It had been 10 minutes already and it still wasn''t working. I don''t think standing here any longer will work either.


    Drying my body quickly, I changed into my knee-length shorts and t-shirt before running out of my room.


    As I walked out of my room, I suddenly smelled Victoria''s scent from near my room.


    ''Does that mean she was here? That she wanted toe to me? Did she want to talk to me? Did she need anything? Or was it something else?'' I thought before shaking my head to make these thoughts disappear.


    ''She was Alexander''s mate. I don''t have any right to think about her like that.'' I consoled myself


    Jogging out of the house, I took my sprint towards the forest to take a run and cool off my mind.


    ''I need to stop thinking about her. She is just my friend. She is not my mate. I have a mate out there. I can''t love just any other girl. It''s ethically wrong. Snap out of it, Daniel!'' I kept chanting in my head while jogging.


    Noticing that I was almost at the junction of the other town, I sighed before turning around to leave.


    But as soon as I turned around, I heard the rustling of leaves from around me.


    Looking in the direction from where the noise wasing, I followed the noise and it wasn''t long before I spot three men staring back at me.


    ''Rogues!''


    I was about to change into my wolf form to shred them to pieces because if cool water or running can''t help me cool my mind off, I am sure killing some rogues would surely do.


    However, before I could even take a step forward, they said something so tempting that was too hard to ignore and refute.


    "Do you want Victoria for yourself? We can help you with that."

 Chapter 59 - -59 His Lucrative Offer!

    DANIEL''S POV


    "How long will it take? I swear if you guys are fooling me, I''ll shred you guys to pieces." I hollered feeling a bit on edge as we''ve been walking for thest 20 minutes or so with a blindfold on my eyes. ??


    ''Like as if it''s gonna stop me from finding the trail.'' I scoffed in my mind.


    "We are almost there." One of the rogues said before I heard the sound of a door creaking and then closing.


    I was about to ask them again, how much time will they take, but the removal of the blindfold from around my eyes stopped me.


    Blinking my teary eyes, I looked forward towards the person who was sitting leisurely on a chair before feeling my eyes widening when I noticed what or should I saw who the person was.


    "Ro-Robert?" I stuttered, not knowing if I was right or my mind was ying games with me.


    "Well, hello to you too, Mr alpha-beta Daniel," Robert said while scoffing at me.


    "How dare you tell your pathetic friends to call me here, after what you did with the pack and us. If I knew it was you-"


    "-then you would''ve nevere to this ce. Right?" Robert said cutting me off.


    "You still care about me. Don''t you? Well, let''s not lie to each other. You know how I can easily catch lies, don''t you?" Robert said as he asked his men to lose their grip on me.


    "What are you doing here? Weren''t you-"


    "-dead? That''s what you wanted to ask, right?" Robert finished the sentence again and I couldn''t help but look at him quizzically.


    "Well, let''s say, Alexander''s bad days are not over yet. That day when they had wounded me by stabbing me 10 times with that silver-copperced dagger, I had fallen into the river. All of you thought I died, right? But luckily for me, and badly for Alexander, someone saved my life. And here I am, all healthy, ready to fight back." Robert said.


    Looking at him smirking like this, I couldn''t help but feel confused. Should I be happy that he was alive? Or should I be sad, that he was alive?


    "Bro, I know you are not exactly happy to see me since I am going to create trouble and it will be a hell of a lot of work for you to handle, but at least don''t make that weird face that looks like you are about to poop." He said chuckling before offering me a drink.


    I looked at the drink or should I say, the shake that he offered me and felt a turmoil of emotions swirling inside me


    "You still like Oreo chocte shakes, don''t you? You are still a kid." He said before sipping on his drink, which must be a mango shake with lots of cherries in it.


    Looking at the guy sitting in front of me, I couldn''t help but think about all the good memories we had together.


    Well, who was this Robert?


    The person sitting in front of me was the only son of Alexander''s father''s elder brother. He was the son of Leonardo Roosevelt, a.k.a the real and rightful deserver of the king position.


    Alexander''s grandfather had two sons, Theodore Roosevelt and Leonardo Roosevelt. Both of them were remarkable in their ways. They know how to fight, how to run a pack, how to handle a crisis, and also, how topete with each other rightfully because both were eligible for the throne.


    There is no such tradition that only an elder son is allowed to sit on the throne. Here it was more based on abilities than firste first receive basis.


    Both of them were the best fighters with the best sense of righteousness, or that''s what everyone had thought before one day when the elder son Leonardo Roosevelt was caught having an explicit romance with a rogue who wanted to kill Alexander''s father''s, Matthew Roosevelt.


    Originally, Leonardo''s mate was a rogue that they had to find while exiling a few of them. However, when she came to know that Leonardo was a nominee or eligible candidate for being a potential king, she had rejected him.


    She rejected him saying, she loved her carefree life more than the caged life that royal life offers. Brokenhearted from rejection, he went berserk and almost killed his mother who was bad-mouthing a rogue one day.


    After that day, Matthew Roosevelt lost his hope in his elder son because he was often caught having intercourse with rogues before he would kill them to shun them out.


    Thinking that a wife would be able to handle him, Matthew married him to the daughter of the then council head, from which Robert came into the picture.


    However, the daughter of the council head died painfully under the merciless torture of Leonardo Roosevelt.


    Since Robert was the son of the elder son, then even though Alexander''s father became the king, Robert was still the rightful heir and eligible candidate for the crown once Theodore leaves the throne, but that also didn''t happen for few reasons.


    First, Robert was not a pure son of two mates but a forced marriage. Second, pack people favoured Alexander more than Leonardo because let''s say, Alexander was more on the soft side and Robert was more on the side of righteousness and trust.


    And third, Robert had identally killed a girl, who had be a rogue identally because she was kicked out of her pack brutally after being used.


    Theodore had heard about that girl being kicked out and was nning on taking the girl directly under the pack run by the pce itself, but it''s said that Robert couldn''t control his wolf that had shifted for the first time and shred her into pieces after raping her brutally.


    Theodore Roosevelt was so angry that he kicked him and dered that he won''t be the king.


    I still remember that day when a scared and guilty-looking Robert hade knocking on my door as he cried and wailed about how sorry he felt when he realised what his wolf has done.


    It couldn''t be considered his fault. The werewolves when turning into their wolves for the first time their emotions, sense and hormones are triggered 50 times, and thus, most of the time a teenager is locked into the dungeon for initial 5 days. It wasn''t his fault that he had shifted that day only and no one was there in the forest at that time to help him control his wolf.


    When Theodore came to know about what Leonardo did, he had outrageously beaten him ck and blue and cursed him in front of all the pack, saying,


    ''He was exactly like his father It turned that the son of a rapist also turned out to be a rapist. Like father like son. What could''ve we expected more from this Satan''s spawn.''


    Robert was very hurt after listening to this and had tried to kill Theodore in his sleep, under the Influence of his anger. Seeing him as the potential threat, Theodore Roosevelt had ordered the royal security guards to kill him in the night.


    Alexander and I knew nothing about this.


    My father was among that security team.


    And just like that, the friendship bond that Robert, Alexander and I shared was broken when we all thought and came to know that he tried to kill the king and had died.


    "So you are here to take revenge on your father?" I asked after a long time seeing that he doesn''t have any intention to talk anytime soon.


    "Geez! Your thought process is so wrong. Of course not." He said, making me sigh in relief.


    "-I am just here to take what''s rightfully mine. The crown, the position and the love." He said, making me stand in shock when he said that.


    "I won''t allow you to harm Alexander while I am still in the picture," I warned him, keeping the shake aside.


    "Daniel, dear Daniel. You are so naive, no? I promise you, I won''t kill Alexander, or it wouldn''t be me who will be killing him for sure." He said smiling with a meaningful gaze.


    "Robert, why are you doing this? It wasn''t Alexander''s fault at that time. If you have any feud with Theodore then go ahead and confront him. The pack needs Alexander now. We are already having a tough time, with all the rogues lurking around." I couldn''t help but say, wanting to make him understand.


    "Confront him? The council head? And what good will it bring me, apart from national security behind me? Do you want me to die? Besides, the pack doesn''t need Alexander, Daniel. The pack needs a stronger alpha king, have the right sense of duty and doesn''t put his prejudices before siding or taking any decisions."


    "Alexander is also the right alpha king. And he always takes decisions that are best for the pack. He never works on any prejudices-" I started, but was cut mid-sentence by Robert.


    "Yeah? Like how he did today? Not side with La because of his prejudice that she is always right because she is his so-called pack border control leader?" Robert said and I would hate to say but he was right in this case.


    But there was something, more important than that, and it was,


    "How do you know all that?" I asked perplexed.


    "Well, let''s just say that I have my way with things." He said before smirking as he continued.


    "But seriously, is it true that you love that half-human? What''s her name? Victoria, right? Do you love her?" He asked and I don''t know why, but hearing her name from his mouth made me want to kill him.


    "Don''t bring her into this. She has got nothing to do with it. Besides, whether I love her or don''t love her, is not relevant to your deals. She is innocent and I would prefer that she stays safe." I hollered as an unknown emotion started to build again.


    "I will take that as a yes. Daniel and Alexander hunter, loving the same girl. Is the story of Damien and Daniel from the reign of Damien going to be repeated?" Robert murmured, which confused me.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Look, my men, who were rogues told you that they will help you get Victoria and you immediately followed them without even caring about the consequences. It means how much you love her. Besides, from what I was informed, I don''t think Alexander loves her.


    As far as I have learned about mate bond, no matter how wrong your mate is, a person in love still sides with his mate. And it makes me think, if Victoria is his real mate, or is he using her because she is beautiful. I haven''t seen her personally, but from my men description, I heard she is really beautiful, sexy and hot, I wonder if she is good in bed-" Robert said and I grabbed his cor, growling as my wolf itched to surface.


    "Calm down, my boy. See, that''s the kind of reaction you get when someone badmouths your mate or tries to hurt your mate. But what had Alexander done? He sided with La just because she is the leader. Are you fuckin kidding me?" He said sipping on his drink.


    However, it would be wrong if I say his words didn''t affect me. He was right about this thing. Even I had heard of how protective a mate is for their other half, and Alexander was an alpha, to begin with.


    When I am feeling this protectiveness towards her when I am not her mate as he had said, then shouldn''t he be feeling ten times more protective of her.


    I heard from my father that he had almost killed the beta of his time because he hadmented casually on my mother.


    "You know, seeing how you are reacting about her, I think you are her mate and Alexander are justing in between by forcing his so-called infatuation on her and calling it a mate bond," Robert said.


    "Just imagine how brokenhearted the girl will be when Alexander will found his real mate and will discard her. To be honest, seeing how Alexander always sides with La, I think she is his real mate." He continued as the images of Victoria crying brokenhearted and looking all pained starting appearing in my head, making my mind fuzzy with killing thoughts.


    "Enough about her. Tell me why you had called me here. I know, for me inviting here, you surely have multiple evil designs on Alexander." I muttered, trying to keep my mind away from those images.


    "That''s like my boy. Always so intelligent. I want your help with something very minute. In return, you will get Victoria, your mate and you can live happily after with her.


    Don''t worry, it''s not killing Alexander or something. All you have to do is add this small powder in his drink, which will make him unconscious for few minutes, since making an alpha king unconscious is a tough nut to crack.


    I will have a one on one with Alexander fair and square. If I win, I will get the throne, you''ll get your girl and Alexander will have to live like a normal pack member or as he wishes.


    And if he wins, he gets to keep the throne, about the girl, you guys can decide and I''ll leave your lives for better. How is it?" Robert exined, and I couldn''t help but think twice at his lucrative offer.


    I don''t think there was anything wrong with his offer. And as far as I know, he is the one to keep his promise, as I still remember how he had almost lost his life bringing a rare lotus that he had promised Rosaline, so I don''t think he''ll be going back on his words either.


    Besides, if Alexander is capable to be an alpha king, he''ll have to fight him and prove his strength sooner orter, anyways.


    After thinking for a long time, I couldn''t help but say,


    "I''ll do it."


    --------


    A/N - Sorry guys for keeping you waiting for this long. Due to me being naughty as always, I had injured my hand and wasn''t able to write. I wrote the chapter the first thing doctor told me, it was fine now.


    I hope you like it.

 Chapter 60 - -60 I Feel Calm With Him

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Aunt Ma?" I shouted as soon as I reached my house. ??


    "Over here!" I heard a distant voice. Following the voice, I spotted aunt Ma and one more man sitting on the patio.


    "Victoria. This is my boyfriend Markus that I had told you about. Markus, this is my niece Victoria." She said introducing both of us.


    I politely smiled at him before turning on my heels and going inside the kitchen to pour myself some water.


    "Hey Markus, I need to talk to my niece about something important. I hope you don''t mind. How about I meet you, back at your home?" I heard aunt Ma say to her boyfriend before the sound of a door opening and closing echoed in the house.


    "Now, miss Victoria Gibberson, will you tell me, what''s going on here? Why am I cooking to know of your departure or should I say disappearing for a month from some random guy?" She said mimicking the cold look, with her hands on her waist in an intimidating manner.


    "You knew?" I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    Turning around, I repeated my question.


    "Do you also know about me? That I am not a human?"


    "That, Victoria..." Ma said, her stuttering voice a clear indication that she knew about it.


    "I would like to hear the truth only. Please?" I asked, not in the mood of any lies after what happened at Alexander''s house.


    "Yes, I knew. I knew all about it. Even your parents knew all about, what you are, how important your existence is for Martha and Nelson and how your real grandfather wants to kill you." Ma said and I couldn''t help but smile sadly at that.


    "Please continue."


    "When you were born, no one expected you to be born a hybrid. It''s against thew of nature. For a person to have both werewolf and witch qualities and powers. It was okay if you have only genes, but your grandmother Azrael told everyone that it wasn''t the case with you. You not only possessed the recessive dormant genes but the powers too. It was her only, who had put a spell on you so that your powers don''t show up before you turn of age and also for your powers to suppress the werewolf transformation." Ma said as we both sat in the living room to talk about things.


    "Then?"


    "Your grandfather heard the conversation between Azrael and your mother and well rest you must''ve already figured out."


    "Are they alive? My real parents, I mean."


    "They are. But you can''t meet them, because your grandfather is still looking for you. Initially, we had allowed him to kill a baby exactly like yours when you were an infant, and he had thought that you died. Thinking that keeping you in the kingdom was risky, your mother gave you to your adoptive parents, who were their servers originally.


    It wasn''t two years before when your powers reacted, you must remember how you had fainted in the forest and you said you saw some ck glint. It was your powers who were trying to protect you from the rogues, and your grandfather came to know about it and asked his men to search the whole new York for you."


    "Does that mean, my adoptive parents died because my grandfather found about me?" I couldn''t help but ask as things started to click on my mind.


    Though everyone said that it was a car ident that caused the death of my parents, the scratches on their arms and neck that looked like an animal attack were something that I never understood.


    "That''s one of the reasons. But not exactly the reason. Your adoptive parents were not killed by your grandfather, but by someone, about whom, if you don''t know, then it will be better for you." Ma said as she stood and started loading the stuff from the poly bags into the refrigerator.


    "You must hate me deep down, no?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    I saw her stopping in her tracks of what she was doing before she turned around to look at me with a quizzical expression.


    "I mean, I am the reason because of whom your brother and your sister-inw died, but you still have to take care of me and provide me with a home. You must loath me, no? Isn''t that the reason why you don''t live with me?" I asked as I looked at her from under myshes.


    "Of course not, sweetie. Your adoptive father wasn''t my real brother. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I am your real aunt. I mean, I am your biological father Nelson''s real sister. Besides, your adoptive parents died because of their foolishness. And the reason why I don''t live with you is that I am mated to my mate.


    You might know about such things because you transformed not long ago." She said before smiling politely at me.


    "My real parents must''ve known about my adoptive parents'' death, no? They must''ve seen me breaking apart and losing it. Why did they nevere to see me? I saw them for the first time in my dreams when I came here, will they never ept me because my grandfather wants to kill me?" I looked at her waiting for the answers to the question that had been bugging me since the moment I came to know about the truth of my existence from Azrael.


    "That''s not their call Victoria. It must sound rude and hard for you, but I don''t think you''ll ever meet them in real. Your grandfather is a strong witch." Ma said as she finished cing everything.


    "Oh." I couldn''t help but say as I felt my eyes tearing.


    It wasn''t long before a tear fell from my eyes, as I thought about my cursed fate.


    My adoptive parents died because of me. My real parents may ever meet me in my life. My grandfather wants to kill me and my mate doesn''t side with me.


    Everyone had been telling me this one thing that I wasn''t supposed to be born from day one since I came to know about my real personality. Closing my eyes I ced my hands on my forehead, leaning on the sofa as my mind started to be fuzzy with the negative thoughts again.


    "Victoria! Stop it!"


    "Stop it! Damn it!"


    "Victoria! Victoria Gibberson!"


    "Victoria Gibberson! I order you to stop it this instant!" I heard a distant voice as I struggled to open my eyes.


    Opening my eyes, I looked around myself and couldn''t help but gasp at my surroundings.


    To say my living room was a mess would be an understatement. It was a disaster.


    The curtains were burning. The water flowing out from the kitchen''s tap covered the floor and had frozen. The couch and cushions were floating in the air. The table was broken.


    I looked at Ma not knowing what to do, who was standing there with an angry expression on her face.


    "I...I... I am sorry." I couldn''t help but say before closing my eyes again to ask joy to stop all of this.


    It wasn''t long before I was able to control all of it, however, the damage was already done.


    Sighing loudly, remembering Azrael''s words to keep my negative emotions in check, I looked at the curtains before recing them with a new one and doing the same with the other damaged things.


    "I am sorry for what happened today," I said onest time before jolting out of the house as my emotions were still not under my control, and hurting Ma was thest thing I wanted right now.


    Running at my full pace without a destination in mind, which might help me to control my emotions as Azrael had suggested me to do at such times, I entered the forest.


    As I was running with my mind still on Ma''s words, that I might not meet my parents, I collided with a tree, making me fall face t on the ground.


    Things can''t be worse, no?


    Lying sprawled out on the floor as I massaged my elbow, I was about to turn around when I heard a familiarugh from in front of me.


    "Is this some kind of new dance that you are practising here? Something along the lines of kissing the floor?" Daniel said, making me look at him as my cheeks turned red in embarrassment.


    "I...I...fell." I stuttered as I looked at him standing there all shirtless.


    Though Alexander''s body was more appealing to me, it doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate some good material out there, right?


    ''Don''t think nonsense Victoria! Our mate won''t like it!'' I heard Ca''s growling, which made me roll my eyes at her.


    ''Well, his mate didn''t like it when he sided with that bitch La. But did it stopped him? No right?'' I refuted back, which immediately shut her up.


    "Do you need some help standing up or are you gonna keep ring at the ground because it made you fall?" Daniel said again, making me chuckle along with him as I dusted my jeans once standing again.


    "What are you doing here? And well in that attire?" I couldn''t help but ask, wanting to talk with him, which might help me improve my mood.


    "I was out on a run. Checking the patrols and all that stuff you know. My shirt got torn when I changed into my wolf form because I forgot to remove my clothes." He said as we started to move in a random direction.


    "So you guys have to remove your clothes when you guys turn into wolves?" I asked.


    "Technically yes. It''s really bad for girls because they have to be a hell lot more cautious than men. Though we being werewolves doesn''t care about such things but since we are living in a human world we have to be cautious. You might not know since you are not a pure werewolf." Daniel said and I couldn''t help but feel my throat tightening when I heard hisst sentence.


    Oh, how much my life would''ve been good if I was really what he and everyone thinks I am.


    "Hey, hey, what happened?" Daniel said as he shifted closer to me cupping my face with his hands.


    "It''s nothing," I said before removing his hands from around me.


    No matter what Alexander does with his female friends even after knowing he has a mate, it doesn''t mean I am gonna do the same. I know having a mate was something big in this world and I just can''t let any other man touch me intimately like this.


    "It''s can''t be nothing, Vic. You are crying for god''s sake!" He shouted, making me widen my eyes in shock.


    Well, I know you are concerned and all, but you don''t have to be this reactive.


    "I...I just came to know something about my parents'' death being rted to rogues doing it and not just some random car ident. And I can''t help but feel free to about it." I said manipting some of the truth.


    "Sshh... everything will be alright. You couldn''t help it back then, since you didn''t know what was going on. You can''t me yourself for it. Okay?" He said patting my head and I couldn''t help but feel my emotions getting back in control and my tensions evaporating as he patted my head like that.


    Just what''s this calming feeling that I get with him?

 Chapter 61 - -61 Its About Time To Get Down With Alexander!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Hey, Vic. Can I have a moment with you?" I heard Alexander''s voice from behind me as I was walking towards my not so favourite chemistry ss. ??


    "We are in the same ss. Aren''t we? Let''s go together." I said before we started walking together.


    "So umm...this is...this...I wanted to-"


    "Come to the point, will you?" I couldn''t help but ask annoyed when I saw his eyes drifting towards La, who was standing not too far from us.


    "I am sorry about what happened yesterday." He said, gazing at me now.


    "Well, seeing how you still have your eyes on the other girl, I don''t think you are sorry at all, Alexander," I said before turning on my heels after taking my books for the lecture.


    "Wait, I mean it. I am sorry, please forgive me this once. I promise this won''t be repeated. Please? If it wasn''t for my dad asking me to do it because he wanted to prove something, I wouldn''t have done that. I swear." He said making me stop in my tracks.


    "And what was it?"


    "What was what? He asked confused.


    "What was that he wanted to prove to you?" I asked feeling a bit edgy, remembering how I had warned his dad back then when he had called me to have a small chit chat.


    "You will find it weird, and might not even believe it, but he wanted to prove to me that Daniel is in love with you." He said and I couldn''t help but crack a smile at that.


    "Alexander, what Daniel do for me, is what a friend should do. And I feel happy for the girl who would marry him, but he is not my mate and he knows that I am not his mate either. So you better get your facts checked." I said as we started walking again.


    "I know you won''t believe it right now. But that''s the truth, Ria. He loves you. And that''s why he is so concerned for you." He said.


    "Are you by any chance indirectly telling me that you don''t love me? Because, if how he treats me is called love, then you surely suck at this thing." I said before opening the ssroom door and making my way towards Katie who looked worriedly at me and Alexander.


    "Hey, I am sorry about what happened the other day. Are you guys cool now?" Katie asked, making me smile at her reassuringly.


    After a hell of a long day, because my mind was constantly filled with what Alexander said about Daniel loving me, I couldn''t help but skip my ss and venture out in the forest to have some alone time to calm down my nerves.


    Alone time to calm my nerves.


    This reminds me that tomorrow is my birthday, and I''ll be turning 19. The official age of my powers incorporating into me fully. This indirectly means that joy will cease to exist as my powers will not be a part of me...but me itself.


    But was it something I should be happy about?


    Huh...just one more birthday without mom and dad by my side.


    Smiling sadly as I sat near theke, I looked at my reflection in theke before dipping my legs into the cold water. It was unusually calming.


    I was busy with my calming activity when I heard shuffling of leaves from behind me and before I could react to the ye sound, a huge wolf with reddish-brown fur stood in front of me.


    "If you are a werewolf, then you can shift, you know. I don''t talk animalnguages just yet." I said monotonously, not even minding the fact that a wolf almost twice my size was standing in front of me.


    Ca has made me obnoxiously confident at this shit now.


    I looked at the wolf as he snarled at me with his yellow eyes.


    I am supposed to run, or scream or fight in such a situation, no? But all I did was stare back at the wolf.


    "Will you kill me today? Are you here to eat me? Nod your head if you want to kill me." I told the wolf, pre-assuming myself that he was a werewolf.


    As I saw him nodding his head at me, I couldn''t help but sigh. I was feeling quite unstable these days.


    "And here I was wishing to make a new friend today," I said before opening my right palm as a sharp dagger made of ice appeared.


    Lifting the dagger into the air, I concentrated on the dagger before motioning it towards the wolf. It wasn''t long before the dagger got plunged in that wolf''s heart and I heard a growl of pain as he died within a minute.


    ''Talk about using the powers in life and death situation only. Every minute of my fuckin life is a life and death situation.'' I scoffed before standing up, as I know it won''t be long before his friendse and try to kill me.


    Deporting myself back to my house, I switched on the TV to enjoy my free time before I think of killing La as she is constantly creeping my mind since yesterday.


    "So your mate is Alexander? The alpha king?" I heard a voice out of the blue, making me jump in surprise.


    "Jesus! You scared the hell out of me! What are you still doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be gone already?" I asked Ma.


    "Things turned out that way. So back to my question. Your mate is ''the alpha king''?"


    "I guess." I couldn''t help but answer annoyingly.


    "But your scent hasn''t changed even a bit. Wait, don''t tell me you guys haven''t done that thing?" Ma asked as she held a pillow in her hand like a curious kid.


    "Done what? The marking thing? He said, there are still 3 months before we do that." I replied before taking a sandwich from her te.


    "Of course not. The marking is just a formality that is done to let others know you are taken. I am talking about that thing, you know, sex?" She asked as I coughed on my food at her shameless words.


    "Why would you say that. I met him only two months ago and we have epted each other as a mate for four days. What are you talking about?" I asked, my ear turning red.


    "Jesus! Alexander has brilliant self-control. I bet he is doing all of this because he doesn''t want to hurt you. Huh!! Looking at how much he loves you, makes me feel envy of you." Ma said stargazing like a fan-girl.


    "What are you talking about? He doesn''t even take my side? And what''s this shit? Just because he is not getting down with me, he loves me?" I couldn''t help but ask, trying to make myself look nonchnt when I was dying to know about it.


    "Baby, we werewolves have heightened emotions, you are clear about that right? And that mate is the only person you are destined to be with by the moon goddess herself. When you find your mate the feeling of caring about him, loving him is 10 times stronger in a normal werewolfpared to any human. And the best way to show our love is through lovemaking.


    When I and Markus found each other, we couldn''t even wait for few hours before we both lost ourselves into each other, and to say it''s been more than two months for Alexander.


    He is an alpha king, his emotions must be heightened 20 times than us. He is seriously controlling a hell lot out there because he loves you and doesn''t want to hurt you. If it would''ve been any other alpha male, he would''ve forced yourself onto you already." Ma said and I couldn''t help but think back to the day before yesterday when I stayed over at his house.


    His expression at that time, the way he stopped me when we were Kissing, did look like he was having a hard time and was hanging on a thin thread.


    Thinking about all these things, I couldn''t help but curse myself for being so rude to him. He must''ve had his reasons for siding with La, and didn''t he say his father made him do that?


    Looks like I need to confront Theodore again.


    "So umm...should I do it already with him? To less his pain and difort, I mean." I asked shyly because she is the only person I can talk to about these things. Because as far as I know, Azrael will surely have me locked if I ask her about such things.


    "If you are ready to have a hell lot of interesting sex life, then I''ll suggest you go down with him already. But only if you are ready, there is no pressure. Because given how he is an alpha king, I don''t think you are going toe out of your bedroom for quite some days or even a week." Ma said wiggling her brows and I couldn''t help but throw the cushion at her and run inside my room as her shameless words got to me.


    "You know it''s the truth sweety!" I heard her yell from downstairs as I hid my face in my pillow to calm my reddening face.


    _______________________


    ROBERT''S POV


    "Boss, what are your further orders? Do we wait for your friend Daniel to put the drug in the alpha king''s food?" One of the men asked as he waited for me to say something, while I was watching the training video of our men.


    Kicking the man in the stomach that spoke just now, I held his throat, tightening my grip around his neck before speaking,


    "Don''t you dare call him alpha king again or I''ll surely see to it that your mate is stripped in front of my rogues who would love to have their ways with her? We don''t want her brutally getting raped and being eaten now, do we?" I warned before leaving his neck.


    Do we wait for Daniel to drug Alexander''s food? Do we? That so-called friend of mine whose father almost killed me that night? Of course not.


    I need to think of a n B because no matter how much he loves this so-called mate of Alexander, there is still a chance that he might have a change of heart.


    I can''t keep all my stakes and years of hard work on ap dog who is too loyal to his owner.


    "Let''s see what this La has been up to past these days. It''s about time we make use of her stupidity. She loves the throne, doesn''t she? I bet she''ll kill Alexander even before I do something if I tell her I''ll make her queen. Besides, she got a sexy body. I can use some of it before discarding her." I said before dismissing my men with a wave of my hand as I closed my eyes and thought about the person who saved my life a few years back.


    If it wasn''t for that person, then I wouldn''t be living to date, but it is also because of that person that I''ve changed into this horrible man or should I say the vengeful person that I am. That person motivated me and gave me hopes, that I never would''ve had if it would''ve been someone mediocre. But that person was something else.


    The rightful owner of the kingdom is back. It''s time I im my stake.


    "Call that witch Patrick till then. Let''s see what he have in his spells for us this time." I said before calling one of the sluts that I bought not too long ago.


    "Strip! Let''s see what your booty ass got, girl."

 Chapter 62 - -62 Celebrating Birthday And Clearing Misunderstandings

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Walking towards my house after a long hectic day, I couldn''t help but think about going to that cafe that I have only once visited since I came here. ??


    I at least need to do something to take my mind off the fact that today was my birthday, the same day when my parents died.


    Today''s day wasn''t anything special as I had guessed. Surprisingly, I saw neither Daniel nor Alexander in my sses today.


    ''Way to make my day more boring.'' I scoffed before looking at the flowers in my garden.


    This reminds me of watering them or they''ll wilt.


    All my day today was spent in thepany of Katie and Ang.


    Katie was a sweetheart who apanied me with her sarcastic remarks towards everyone, which was both fun to look at and a bit irritating when she would start with her full fighting mode just to frustrate anyone.


    ''Let''s just get this over with. It''s just a day.'' I thought before putting in the key.


    Opening the door of my house, I looked at my pitch-ck surroundings, which reminds me to leave a 0-2 watt bulb always on.


    As I was about to turn on the lights, someone put a cloth on my face rendering me speechless as I struggled to get a grasp of the person who was almost choking me with that cloth on my mouth.


    I was about to use my powers to light up the house, or just push the person away as I felt the presence of more than one person around me when I heard a cluster of voices that yelled only one thing,


    "SURPRISE!!"


    "Woohoo!"


    "I bet she was scared."


    I heard people saying before I was engulfed in a familiar hug, and was kissed on my forehead.


    "Happy birthday, sweetheart," Alexander said, pecking my lips briefly before the lights were turned on.


    And what the actual fudging nuts!


    What the hell did they do to my house!


    I smiled at Alexander thankfully before looking at Sean, who was ready with that foaming liquid and was spraying it all over the floor, while yelling and shouting ''Woohoo'', again and again.


    "Who even allowed you to get into my house?" I asked Sean, rolling my eyes at his childishness, who was still busy in his so-called decorating my floor.


    "Happy birthday girl! If it wasn''t for Alexander inviting us to prepare for things since he wanted to throw you a birthday bash, you wouldn''t have even told us that it was your birthday, no?" Chris said as he hugged me from the side.


    "I wasn''t intending on celebrating it," I mumbled quite confused.


    I was about to ask Alexander how he knew about it when my question was answered by Ma exiting the kitchen.


    "Oh, don''t look at me with those using eyes. The poor boy was feeling guilty for whatever reason, and came yesterday to say sorry to you after you went out in a fit of anger. Seeing his apologetic eyes and sweet face, I couldn''t help but tell him about your birthday so that he can make up to you." Ma said before she took her purse in her hand, about to leave.


    "Aren''t you staying?" I asked her as I followed her out of the house.


    "I would''ve loved to. But I think you need to have some fun time with your friends. Besides, I wouldn''t want to interrupt yours and Alexander''s, you know what I mean, right?" Ma winked, whistling and leaving, not before ruffling my hairs.


    Looking back at the house, I couldn''t help but feel nervousness creeping inside me as this would be the first time I would be celebrating something after two years.


    "Hey! What are you doing out there? Come back inside. Let''s cut the cake!" Sean shouted, making me smile as I sighed, feeling cared for the first time.


    Though I was smiling and feeling cared for, deep inside, I wasn''t able to get over the fact that someone tried to choke me a few moments ago when someone had ced that cloth over my face.


    ''Or maybe I am just thinking too much into things as I have been feeling a bit too paranoid since I came to know that my grandfather was out there on a hunt for a hybrid that was me.


    Going back into the house, I looked at the only empty ce in the room, which happened to be between Alexander and Daniel.


    Not thinking too much into things, I passed through the guys to get to my seat, however, as I was about to sit down, I was immediately scooped in Alexander''s arms as he hugged me while making me sit on hisp.


    Nuzzling his face in my neck, he apologized once again before Kissing the soft spot that turns me into a puddle.


    Giggling at his attempt to kiss me secretly in front of everyone, I couldn''t help but feel loved when everyone enjoyed the party to their heart contents.


    We all enjoyed the party. The thing that I feared about Alexander and Daniel fighting again didn''t happen, which made me feel really d.


    After two more hours of dancing and singing, everyone left the house, bidding their goodbyes as everyone wanted to call it a day since we all have a major assignment to submit before this weekend.


    "Aren''t you going?" I turned around after bidding goodbye to Daniel and looked at Alexander who had a weird glint in his eyes. The good one.


    "Don''t tell me you are going to take advantage of your so-called alpha king power and not submit the assignment." I rolled my eyes sitting on the couch beside Alexander.


    The guys were sweet enough to help me clean the house before they go so that I won''t have to turn into a cleaningdy on my birthday.


    "Victoria, can we have a heart-to-heart talk? Without you or me assuming things, and we share and talk to each other about some of her easy secrets and how do we feel about some things?" He asked, looking straight into my eyes.


    "You mean, you want to y 20 questions with me?" I asked, and he only nodded in response.


    "Shoot away," I said before leaning on the armrest of the couch and sipping on the soda.


    "Do you like Daniel?" He asked, and I couldn''t help but cough a bit at his question.


    "You must''ve been dying to ask this question, seeing how you asked it the first thing.


    Do I like Daniel? I do." I said and looked at his falling expression before continuing.


    "- I like him as a friend. There is no romantic bloom between us. I indeed feel safe and calm with him, but it''s all because I consider him as my great friend and nothing else." Ipleted, and his face immediately lightened up.


    "My turn. Since you are talking about hard topics first, I''ll do the same. Do you by any chance, like La? I mean, from the day she hase into the picture, I think I have seen you quite too much with her. And we can''t put off that prom dance and yesterday''s thing." I asked acting nonchnt, though I was dying to know the answer of it.


    "I don''t like La, Victoria. I know< I wasn''t exactly clear about my actions towards her, in front of you, but that''s the truth. She has been my childhood friend since we all were five. Her mother and father died in a rogue attack when we were fifteen. Since then she had been living under the care of the council head and us. You can say that I am quite protective of her because I feel a sense of responsibility towards her. Maybe this is all because her mother died while protecting me when I was fighting with a rogue, and she came in between to protect me from another.


    Apart from the senses of responsibility and friendship, I do not have any other feelings for her." Alexander said, and I couldn''t help but nod at that.


    Now I understand everything.


    If we see things his way, he was quite right in doing that. I would''ve done the same thing for someone if anyone would''ve protected me like that.


    "I am sorry for overreacting all these times." I apologized truthfully, not knowing when Alexander scooted closer to me and picked me in his arms.


    "Victoria, I know you are not antern. I feel your wolf. And I know you know about it. But there''s something else that I feel whenever I kiss you. It''s like a fuzzy bluish-white light that I always see when I enter your head. Would you like to tell me about it, if you don''t mind?" He asked, gazing at me before snuggling his head in my chest.


    "Don''t hug me like that. It''s quite ticklish." Iughed before pushing his head away and falling back on the couch.


    "About your question, would you believe me if I tell you what I am?" I asked.


    And just like that, the game went on for quite thirty minutes and we both revealed ourselves to each other.


    Currently, we both were lying on my bed, because Alexander didn''t want to leave me alone, after hearing that my parents died on the same day and that was the reason why I don''t celebrate my birthday. However, I bet he was just using it as a reason to stay with me for a longer time.


    Gazing at him as he was calling his mom to let her know that he''ll be staying with me, I couldn''t help but remember what Ma had said to me yesterday.


    "He sure loves you a lot if he hasn''t tried anything with you yet." She had said, and I couldn''t help but blush at the thought of that.


    ''Is Alexander controlling that much?'' I thought before my eyes traveled below his abdomen to see if he was really controlling things.


    Noticing that there was quite some bulge, I couldn''t help but gulp at that.


    Tracing my gaze back up to his chest, I looked back at him, however, what I didn''t expect was for him to be looking at me too.


    "Are you by any chance, checking me out, Ria? Like what you see?" He asked while wiggling his brows, which made me shyer than I already was.


    Laughing a heartyugh, he came by my side on the bed before scooting me closer in his arms.


    "You are so adorable. I can''t even take my eyes off you whenever I am near you. You are the best thing that has happened to me, Ria. I know I have screwed big time by my stupidity, and I know I can be real immature at times in my jealousy when ites to you, but apart from all of that, I love you, Ria. I do. I don''t know how to express my love, all I know is that I can do everything for you and anything for you." He said while making me look at him as I couldn''t help but smile at his words before leaning in and pecking his lips.


    I know I was going to say it for the first time even after knowing and realizing these feelings for quite some days, but I know there can''t be a better time to say this without me feeling shy.


    Cupping his face in my hands while gazing in his eyes with all the sincerity and truth I could muster in my eyes, I said the words that I know I''ve been feeling for quite some days, but was too afraid to say because of the fear of losing him,


    "I love you too, Alexander Damien Hunter." With that, I crashed my lips on his as we both lost to each other.

 Chapter 63 - -63 Love Making And Second Step To Mating.

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I brought you something on your birthday. It''s not much, but I hope you like it." Alexander said before fishing something out of his pocket. ??


    "Can you¡­umm... Close your eyes?" He said as his ears turned red.


    Closing my eyes smilingly, I waited for him to take out the thing that he had brought me, however, I couldn''t help myself but open my eyes and see what happened when I heard him coughing a bit before moving his hands around the bed in a messy manner.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Alexander''s hand on a thing, which made me gasp a little. He looked at me with that embarrassed expression before closing his eyes as if wishing to make it disappear somehow.


    "How do you know, I like chocte vor?" I couldn''t help butment to tease him when I noticed the package of chocte vor protection in his hand.


    "It''s not my doing. I mean, it''s my doing, but I didn''t buy it for today. I bought it for if we can''t control ourselves, sometimester, when we stay together, when youe to my home, or when Ie to your home...after a month or so, I swear I didn''t purposely buy it for today, I mean, I did took it as a preventive measure, but you see, it''s not the gift that I prepared, I mean.¡­huh...I don''t make any sense, do I?" He said after a long time.


    I looked at him for some time motionless, before cracking as I couldn''t keep the smile off my face.


    "It''s okay, Alexander. It''s not like, we are not going to do it anytime soon." I said, biting my lips seductively before sitting on my knees and inching closer to him.


    As if my words caught him off guard, he looked at me with a surprised expression before muttering,


    "Are you by any chance, trying to seduce me? Because if you''re doing, it''s surely working."


    With that he pulled my hand, making mend on his chest while Iughed at him.


    "Okay, keep that thing away. Here, this is your birthday gift that I prepared." He said before taking out a box-like thing from behind.


    Taking the box from his hand unsure, I opened it before raising my eyes in surprise.


    In front of me was one of the prettiest bracelets I have ever seen, and I couldn''t help but touch its surface in awe.


    The bracelet was a sky blue color with amber gems embedded in it. It was around 3 inches wide and had arge wolf design on one side and a crescent moon on the other side. Thebination of sky blue color and the hazel yellow gems was what more appealing to me.


    "Do you like it?" Alexander asked with uncertainty visible in his eyes.


    "Of course, I love it," I eximed before wearing it on my left hand, however, what I didn''t expect was for the witch mark on my hand to glow before the gems on the bracelet also started to glow one by one and the crescent moon started to light up.


    "I can''t believe it!" Alexander said as he stood from the bed, his eyes starting to glow a hazel amber color before looking at me as if I was some alien.


    "Ca?" He asked unsure, making me look at him with shock as Ca trembled before falling on her knees.


    "Damien?" Ca whispered before bing unconscious, and as soon as she lost her consciousness, the gems stopped glowing, and Alexander''s eyes that had started to glow hazel amber color returned to normal again.


    "What the hell did just happened?" I asked no one in particr.


    "So, do you like it?" Alexander asked again, making me look at him quizzically.


    "I already said, I love it. Why are you asking again?"


    "Really? When? I didn''t hear you? And when did I stood?" He asked before looking around him in confusion.


    So, he doesn''t remember what happened just now?


    "You stood just now. Maybe your mind was on me, and that''s why you didn''t notice it." I said wanting to clear the issue and saw him shrugging his shoulders nonchntly


    I''ll just have to ask Ca about itter. I just hope she is fine.


    "It suits you, the bracelet. My mom told me that it is from the reign of Damien and belonged to the first pure white wolf called Ca. She said it''s an antique. Many people have tried to wear it on their wrists, but the bracelet never epted anyone. I was hoping that it could ept you since hunter was adamant about it. Looks like, he got a nice choice.


    It''s an amazement that the bracelet chose you. Because my mom told me that many Queens have been trying to wear it for years." Alexander said, and I couldn''t help but roam my hands on the surface of the wolf whose eyes glowed as soon as my fingers touched it, making me shiver a little.


    "Thank-You. I loved your gift." I said before snuggling closer to him.


    "However, we can also make use of your other present that you are saving forter," I mumbled before Kissing his jaw in indication.


    "Are you sure about it?" Alexander asked as he looked at me shocked.


    "Never have been more sure than right now," I said, and before I could say anything else to show my sincerity, my lips were captured by him as he came over me while supporting his body on his arms.


    Switching off the lights, I looked in his eyes in the moonlight,


    "I am more of a darkness kind of person," I mumbled before taking the lead and pushing him on the bed.


    "That''spletely fine with me. I will make sure to make you love light too when you''ll be begging me to take you every single minute of your day." Alexander said before growling as he nibbled on my neck.


    "Mmmmm..." I moaned as I felt his hands traveling under my shirt and couldn''t help but gasp when his hands brushed through one of my bosoms.


    It was more of a tortuous activity for me. If what Ma said was right, then I am sure Alexander was having a hell kind of trouble controlling his emotions like this because from the moment he had started touching me, all I want for him is to take the pain away and end this torturous activity.


    Not being able to bear with it anymore, I took his shirt in my hand before tearing it into shreds.


    "Looks like my baby is too impatient today," Alexander said before he took off my bra and started nibbling on the area around my Bossom.


    "You don''t have any idea, how you''ve tortured me for these past two months, Ria. I am so going to make you pay for it slowly while making you beg for it," He mumbled before bending down and taking one of my bossom in his mouth while he massaged the other one gently.


    Alpha king or no alpha king, all I knew right now was, I was having a hell of a lot of trouble, controlling it.


    Growling a growl that I didn''t know I was capable of, I pushed Alexander back on the bed before taking his jeans in my hand and tearing it off, shocking both me and Alexander in the process.


    "Sorry alpha king, but I am the alpha here," I growled before taking control of the situation as I plunged my teeth into his neck and biting on it.


    "Ria, stop. You''ll make me lose control! Don''t me me for not going easyter. Stop it, baby." Alexander said, almost whimpering as I knew he was still trying to control himself, but I couldn''t care less at this point. I wanted him to lose his control and take me to ecstasy with him. I wanted him to end this torturous feeling of need that I''ve been feeling since he started kissing me and was now bing too unbearable for me.


    "I don''t give a damn. Give me what I am craving for. I don''t know what it is.¡­ but I am feeling this weird hot bubble in my abdomen, and I want it to stop." I growled before sinking my teeth deeper and sucking on his neck.


    As if thest thread of Alexander''s control was broken, he took my shorts in hand before ripping them off as he came over me. I could see his scorching hot gaze on me, and couldn''t help but shiver under his stare, however, before I could react to his stare, all my irritation turned into pain, making me whimper, as I felt like my insides, were torn in that one second before ecstasy took over me as Alexander entered inside me.


    "I love you, Victoria Ca Gibberson. I finally got you back after all these years." He mumbled absentmindedly before thrusting inside me into a rhythmic bliss as we finally mated to each other andpleted the second step of mating.

 Chapter 64 - -64 My Whole World Crumbled In A Minute

    DANIEL''S POV


    Yesterday''s party was a st. Though Victoria''s attention was particrly not on me, I liked the fact that she enjoyed herself. ??


    I know she likes Alexander and probably has fallen in love with him too. I don''t know who to me for that. Should I me my funny luck, or should I me this freaking mate-bond that Alexander and Victoria share?


    I don''t know what this was all about, it made me happy when she smiled the whole night, but a part of me kept on hoping all night that it should be only me she is smiling at and who is making her happy.


    After my morning routine, I went back to my room to take a quick shower when I noticed the cyan light in my phone going on and off, indicating the arrival of a new message.


    Opening the message, the towel in my hand slipped when I read the contents of it,


    "They have already mated andpleted the second step, what are you waiting for? Do you want to torture yourself seeing them making love right in front of you? We should''ve done it earlier, but it isn''t toote either. Do the job today. We''ll handle rest."


    I read the message over and over again and couldn''t help but clench my fists when my conscience kept on bugging me that I shouldn''t do it and should be loyal to my alpha king. However, I knew I was too far gone in this game now.


    I need to do it to make Victoria mine, and I''ll do it


    ______________________________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    It hurts. It hurts like hell, but how am I supposed to tell Daniel about it?


    Do I confess to him about this increasing feeling of pain and torturous agony that I have been feeling for thest thirty minutes, since the moment I and Daniel hade out to meet this pack doctor to treat me?


    "What''s the rush, Vic? Can you slow down your tempo? Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? He said you need to take proper rest for at least two days, and you are running like this right after you came out from his clinic. You are seriously beyond me." Daniel bellowed as he was running along with me.


    Looking at Daniel, who had a concerned-filled face, I was tempted to stop and go slow with him, but this agony was too much for me to handle.


    "I don''t know. Something''s wrong. It feels like I am burning from inside." I breathed heavily before trying to increase my pace.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Stop. Tell me what are you feeling? Do we need to go back to the doctor?" Daniel asked as he held my shoulders, making me stop abruptly.


    I looked into his genuinely concerned eyes, feeling tempted again, but how can I tell him the truth? How can I tell him, it''s actually Ca who is screaming at me to reach Alexander as soon as I can.


    I don''t know what''s happening, but this was the first time I have seen her acting so anxious after we transformed. It''s definitely something important and urgent or she won''t rush me even after knowing I am wounded like this.


    But how am I supposed to tell this to Daniel, who thinks I am nothing more than antern? How should I tell him that my wolf I urging me to do it?


    "Okay fine. If you don''t want to tell, then it''s okay. At least let me carry you to the destination where you are heading. That''s the least I can do." Daniel said, and I couldn''t help but feel tempted by his offer, but remembering how Alexander is always so edgy about my friendship with him, I shook my head in denial.


    "Fine. You are seriously something. So annoying." Daniel said before he nudged me, making meugh, and we started jogging again.


    Where was my destination? I was going to Alexander''s mansion because Ca was practically shouting at me to fasten my pace and reach there.


    It wasn''t long before I finally entered the mansion breathing heavily, with Daniel on my tail.


    "Seriously, Vic? I know you are in love with your alpha, and the feelings have be stronger since you mated yesterday night, but I think it could''ve waited for some time since you were wounded like this. What''s the rush?." Daniel said as he panted beside me.


    However, whatever he was saying felt like just a string of words that didn''t want to register in my mind anymore.


    Seeing my unresponsive state, Daniel looked at me before smiling,


    "Now, what are you waiting for? Go ahead? It''s a few stairs only. Go to your love." He said with a hint of mockery, but I still couldn''t bring myself to react to it as my eyes were fixated on one thing only.


    As if he observed my shocked state, I could see Daniel following my line of sight, and I knew he was quite shocked too when he saw Alexander like this.


    To say my heart was broken into million shreds would be an understatement. The feeling of pain, agony, helplessness, and all the negative emotions that I have been feeling for thest half an hour was because of this maybe.


    I looked at the scene unfolding in front of me like a movie reel since I was too shocked to say anything or do anything.


    In front of me was Alexander on the staircase in front of his room that faced the living hall. In his arms was none other than my enemy La, but that wasn''t what shocked me.


    It was the fact that Alexander was only in shorts while La was in a skinny dress, and they both were engrossed in an intense make-out session with each other.


    "Xander?" I couldn''t help but speak softly, still not believing if what was happening in front of me was real or not.


    I didn''t have to witness the scene for long as I felt Daniel cing his hands on my eyes and engulfing me in a hug to stop me from staring at the heartbreaking scene.


    ~~~~TWO HOURS AGO~~~~


    Waking up in Alexander''s arms was something I had always imagined since we met, and when it happened for the first time today, well, let''s say that the feeling didn''t disappoint me.


    It felt like bliss.


    To be honest, I was a little shy after our lovemaking sessionst night.


    It wasn''t a joke when Alexander was saying that it would be bad if he lost control. He was like a real beast in the bed, and I won''t say that I didn''t like it. I liked every part of it.


    We made love to each other more than five times, or was it more than ten times? I lost count after the fifth one. I was a bit exhausted after that one, but God forbid his stamina in bed. I think I need to work out a little to at least match his tempo.


    After waking up, he had wished me good morning and wanted to go for one more round, and if I hadn''t warned him that I won''t let him repeat this and won''t allow him in my house anymore, he wouldn''t have dropped the idea.


    Like a real gentleman he was (rolling my eyes), he dropped the idea and got dressed.


    He wanted to stay for the whole day, but his dad called him saying it was something urgent that they need t to discuss with the council members, and he as the present alpha king was needed in the meeting.


    After making me a sweet and healthy breakfast, he left and I felt loved at his thoughtful gesture.


    Thinking of taking a walk in the town since it was a day off, I ventured out. However, I didn''t expect everyone to look at me with that knowing gaze and smiling faces when I looked at them while walking.


    I had checked my attire and face quite a few times, feeling confused until I spotted Daniel doing his morning run.


    I couldn''t help but call him to gain his attention and ask what was going on with the town, but what I hadn''t expected was his gaze to immediately turn angered as he looked at me with animosity for a brief second before those emotions vanished and were reced by the sad ones.


    What the-


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked, involuntarily touching his arm, which he immediately jerked off.


    "I am sorry for that. It''s just, you can see I am doing my morning run, and is probably dirty. Won''t want your hands getting soiled now, do we?" Daniel chuckled before continuing.


    "About why they all are looking at you like this is because your scent has changed and now has a hint of Alexander''s a.k.a their alpha king''s scent which means you guys havepleted the second step to mating, and you have moved one step closer to be their Luna Queen," Daniel said with a weird smile before leaning on the wall of the cafe.


    "What the real hell?! This is just so creepy? I mean now everybody knows that I and Alexander had done the intercourse thing?" I almost shouted before looking apologetically at an elderly couple who was passing by.


    "Hey, umm... I am going to go now. Won''t want to ck on the duties now, right?" Daniel said before running in the direction from where he came, without even waiting for my reply.


    This leaves me with me again.


    After taking the chocte shake from the caf¨¦, I ventured into the woods that has now be my personal calming space.


    Closing my eyes, I used my powers to check if there was anyone near me and smiled when I didn''t found anyone.


    Azrael indeed had mentioned practicing these powers from time to time, and now that I have turned 19, it has be more crucial for me to practice and keep them in check so that I can control them and not let them control me.


    Concentrating on my hands as I extended my right hand, I pointed a finger before closing my eyes as I felt the energy from surrounding engulfing me and the rustling of trees as I was now trying to master the power of Earth.


    Smiling when I felt vibration below me as the rustling of trees intensified, I was about to open my eyes when the smooth vibration immediately turned into full-on shaking, and before I could open my eyes, I was lifted and thrown, my back hitting a nearby tree as I felt blood oozing out of my hands that had multiple cuts.


    What just happened? This was the first time my powers had retaliated like that and hurt me in return.


    Looks like I need to practice more. I looked at the time on my mum''s wristwatch and couldn''t help but raise my brows when I noticed it''s already been an hour since I started practicing.


    Sipping on the remaining chocte shake, I sat Indian style before closing my eyes again and cing both of my hands on the ground to feel the energy, however, before I could even feel the energy seeping my body, I was jerked out from my sitting position before my back hit therge stone and I felt like my bones were almost broken this time.


    Coughing out blood, I closed my eyes before trying to locate what was happening and why was I not able to do anything and why my powers were getting angry and retaliating at me, but before I could do that, I heard an anxious voice of Daniel who rushed to my side before looking at me in horror.


    "What the fudge, Vic!! Why are you wounded like this? Who dared to hurt you?!" Daniel asked, and I couldn''t help but smile at him, signaling that I will tell him about itter.


    Picking me in his arms since I was too wounded to retaliate and move, he took me to the nearest clinic of the pack doctor.


    Laying still in his arms, I felt my bones in the leg straightening that might''ve broken or dislocated earlier. I know I was healing slowly, but since I wasn''t a regr transformer, my healing process was 10 times slower than normal wolves. All I can do right now is wait for my witch powers to take control and help me heal.


    As the doctor was attending to me, from his gaze, it was clear that he was highly suspicious about how I suffered these internal wounds because he was sure no wolf can do this.


    However, I was too lost in the feeling of my pain and agony that had started not long ago for me to answer him.


    Looking at Daniel urgently, I paid the doctor without even taking back the changes and asked Daniel to handle the matter because Ca was urging me to go and see Alexander.


    I don''t know what it was about, all I knew was I need to rush fast, or I''ll surely regret itter.


    As my legs were still feeling the immense pain, as soon as I started running I immediately fell to my knees, but I was too dazed to notice my newly formed scratches on the knees that had started to bleed.


    "Stop it, Vic. You are making your wounds and health worse running like that." Daniel said, but I couldn''t care less at this moment.


    ~~~~Present time~~~~


    I looked at Daniel, my eyes tearing as I was still contemting if what I saw just now was true or not.


    There must''ve been some misunderstanding, no? Maybe it was someone else with La, and I misunderstood it to be Alexander because I was feeling suggestive about their rtionship from the very beginning, right?


    Yes, that could be the reason.


    I was about to side Daniel and check again when his trembling hands stopped me.


    "Don''t look, Vic. You won''t be able to bear with it. Let''s get out of here first. Let me handle this. I can''t believe Alexander is doing this." He said and just like that, my whole world shattered in a minute.

 Chapter 65 - -65 I Didnt Betray Him, I Cant See Her Sad!

    DANIEL''S POV


    What was happening right now? I looked at Alexander, who was in an intense make-out session, and couldn''t help but feel confused by his actions. ??


    Yes, I was thinking about drugging him earlier and sending him to Robert, but seeing how much Victoria and Alexander loved each other, I had finally dropped the idea.


    To be honest, I wasn''t even thinking about it. Seeing how Robert was well-informed about every minute detail regarding what is happening in the mansion and the pack, I was sure he has other men, who were living with us and were reporting everything to him and to make it look like I was on their side, I was deliberately acting against Alexander and was acting closer to Victoria.


    I was going to tell Alexander about the potential danger lurking in the woods in the name of Robert today.


    Did Robert think I would betray my best friend and Alpha King just because I was in love with a girl who didn''t even look at me that way? I wasn''t pathetic like that. I loved her with all my heart and knew that her happiness was in Alexander only.


    But the scene in front of me was confusing me. The only reason I didn''t betray Alexander was that I knew he was the right choice for both Victoria and the pack, but seeing how he was acting, I couldn''t help but question my decision now.


    Turning around, I looked at the girl in front of me who was on the verge of tears and looked pained by what Alexander was doing.


    It broke my heart to see her trembling form like this, as my hands trembled while holding her with the amount of sadness that was flowing out of her.


    I was feeling her every emotion clearly, and though it was a mystery to me that why I feel her emotions, I couldn''t help but engulf her in an embrace to stop her trembling form from falling on the ground.


    It broke my heart when she looked at me with tearful eyes as if asking me a thousand questions about why Alexander was being like this, and I hated that I didn''t know the answers to them. That I didn''t know how to ease her pain.


    Turning around, I looked back at Alexander, who was still busy in his make-out session, and I don''t know why but it felt like he knew we were here and was deliberately Kissing La to hurt Victoria.


    Looking at him, I clenched my fists as my wolf edged to take over. I can''t make any rash decisions right now. It could be just some spell of a nasty witch or any other reason for all I know.


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Pain. Immense pain and agony was the only thing I was feeling right now.


    "Step aside, Daniel. I need to confront this and face him on my own." I said softly.


    "I can''t. I won''t. I won''t let you see this heartbreaking scene when I know it''ll crush you from inside. And it is crushing you." Daniel said, his hands still firmly ced on my eyes.


    "I said, step aside!" I screamed my witch powers edging to take control. However, what I wasn''t able to understand was why Ca wasn''t responding anymore.


    Hearing my authoritative voice, Daniel whimpered a little before stepping aside.


    I looked at the duo, who was soo busy in their make-out session that they still hadn''t noticed me standing here.


    "Alexander! Get down this instant!" I shouted as loudly as I can to gain his attention.


    I saw few of the pack members or maids, who were allowed to live in the mansion starting toe out of their rooms, but one stare from Daniel rendered them unable to move as they quickly rushed inside their respective rooms again.


    "Victoria? Dear? What''s thismotion?" Alexander''s mom asked as she came outside from her room with Theodore Roosevelt tailing behind her.


    Theodore was about to say something, however, when he turned to look towards my line of sight, he immediately stopped himself from saying whatever he wanted to say.


    I searched for Ca inside my mind and felt more broken when I saw her state.


    Ca was in pain right now, and she was barely handling herself as I saw her silently crying.


    Alexander, who had my attention now, descended the stairs as a royal king, with La stered to his side without a shame in the world.


    "Why are you screaming like this? What is it? Speak fast. I don''t like people interrupting my pleasure." He said, making me tremble as a drop of tear fell from my eyes.


    "What is this, Alexander? You said you protect her, take her side, and everything because you are indebted to her, but what is this! What is the meaning of this? Please tell me this is all joke. This is not real, right?" I asked as I rushed to his side and held his hand, waiting for him to say it was a joke.


    Holding his hand, I didn''t notice any energy engulfing him, which means he was not under any spell.


    As I looked at him earnestly waiting for his exnation and reasons, what I didn''t expect was for him to jerk his hand away as he pushed me to the ground, making my leg that had started to heal a bit dislocating again, and I couldn''t help but scream in agony.


    "Alexander! What''s this attitude!" Theodore yelled from above the stairs with Rosaline beside her as she had a hand on her mouth as if she was barely keeping her tears inside.


    "What attitude? I don''t see anything wrong with my attitude. Why are you all shouting like Imitted any sin? Okay, she is my mate, I get it, but is it my fault if she can''t satisfy me? I fucked her all night, and I didn''t felt appeased, so I came to La, who can fulfill my demands. Is there anything wrong with that? Besides I am the king, I have the right to decide. Who are you to shout at your king?" Alexander said, and every word he uttered broke my heart into millions of shards.


    So he is doing all this because I couldn''t satisfy him? Was this some kind of sick joke? As far as I know, only a mate is truly able to satisfy his mate in the whole world, no matter if he is weak or strong.


    "So, when you said that you loved me, was it all a joke?" I asked, hating that my voice shook at the end.


    "Of course it was. If I hadn''t said that, would you have allowed me to have my way with you? It had been two freaking months, and you were still not allowing me to sleep with you. I had to do something about it." He said as I looked at him with disbelief.


    "Why? Why do you like her and not your mate! What''s so good about her!" I couldn''t help but screech.


    "What''s so good about her? She is powerful than you. She is sexy and seductive. Moreover, she will be a great Luna Queen and will help me lead the kingdom with a stronghold." He said, making meugh at him in mockery.


    She is stronger than me? Let''s see if she is stronger or I am stronger.


    "If you are so believing in her, then how about we have a duo, and then you can decide who is more powerful?" I asked, wanting to do anything to keep Alexander by my side.


    I love him, and I don''t know what spell or words La has used to lure him, but I was having a feeling that if I show him how powerful I am, he might believe me ande back to me.


    "Victoria! Are you out of your mind! The doctor told you to rest. You have a broken leg, and you are thinking of having a dual with her?! Has your brain being fried?" Daniel shouted as he ran to my side before helping me to stand.


    "Did you see that guys? She is such a bitch. Appearing so righteous in front of me while fucking my beta when I am not around. Do you guys think I don''t know that you both love each other? I am sure you''ll let him fuck you at the first chance you''ll get when I am out of the picture. What are you acting for? Go on." He said, making me look at him in disbelief again.


    Was he the Alexander that I had fallen in love with?


    "Tomorrow 7 am sharp. I am ready for the duo, if your so-called perfect strong bitch is ready, thene to the ground, or I''ll take that you guys got scared." With that, I limbed out of the mansion with great pain.


    To be honest, the pain that I was feeling in my heart was far greater than what I was feeling in my body.


    "Victoria, is everything okay?" I heard a female voice and turned around to look at Katie with the best smile I could muster in this situation.


    "I am fine." With that, I walked straight into the woods.


    Both my powers and Ca weren''t reacting anymore, and it was making me a bit worried, but more than that I was feeling this constant weird feeling like something was wrong. And why wouldn''t I feel that when my mate was making out with some other wolf and was even proud of that? What am I supposed to feel if not for that?


    DANIEL''S POV


    Looking at her brokenhearted expression, I was about to follow her when she started walking while struggling with her broken leg. However, the beeping of my phone stopped me in between.


    "The mission is adjourned. You were smart enough to not do the work when you were given a chance. Well, it was a bad choice, Daniel. We will find someone else for our work, but we can''t promise you the safety of your beloved anymore." The message said, and I couldn''t help but look at Alexander, who was hugging La while whispering something in her ears which made her giggle.


    Spotting Theodore who was looking at his son with a weird expression, I couldn''t help but feel loathing towards him. He was the council head, if he wanted, he could''ve stopped Alexander earlier, but he just stood there enjoying the view while Alexander was insulting Victoria.


    Shaking my head at Rosaline, who was crying while looking at her son, I was about to turn around and follow Victoria when Theodore called me.


    "Daniel, I would like to have a moment with you. I want to know why you were spotted on the other side of the border quite often in thest ten days." He said before walking upstairs in the direction of his study probably.

 Chapter 66 - -66 Fighting For My Love Or Fighting With My Love?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    It was already 6:40 am, and currently, I was walking towards Alexander''s mansion to have a dual with La. ??


    I know it was probably stupid of me to fight for his love, but I wasn''t a loser. I at least wanted to fight with La to check my capabilities before I conclude that maybe I wasn''t good enough for him.


    I had practiced all day yesterday, and had tried to master the power of Earth, which was unbelievably healing too. My leg that was broken yesterday waspletely fine now. And apart from a few scratches here and there, I don''t think there was any serious wound left.


    Reaching the mansion''s main gate, I tightened the rubber band around my hair before taking a deep breath.


    This fight will either define that I was capable and the right choice for Alexander, or it willpletely ruin my love life today.


    Entering the gate, I immediately spotted the duo and a few more guys who were there to train probably. The crowd was much less inparison to what I had observed that day.


    "Look the loser is here. Shall we begin?" La scoffed, making me roll my eyes at her.


    "Victoria, are you sure you want to fight today. You are not really in a good condition. How about we postpone this fight?" I heard Theodore saying as he walked towards me.


    "For a father who can''t even control his son and teach him some good manners, you surely are very supportive of me." I scoffed, remembering how one of thedies in the town had told me how he had disregarded his elder brother''s son saying something like that.


    "If it was in my control, I would''ve surely done something, Victoria." He said with a saddened face.


    "I don''t see a use of council head then. If you can''t even bring justice to your pack members and save them from the cruelties of the royals, then what is the use of this council? Or is it because this time it''s your son rather than someone else''s son that you are willing to be ignorant of the matter." Imented before walking towards Alexander but halted my steps when I noticed how his eyes were fixated on La, who was flexing her body while warming up.


    "Victoria, I am sorry, it''s all because of me-" Daniel started, but I couldn''t help but shake my head at him.


    It wasn''t his fault. All he did was care for me and if Alexander was thinking soo much into things, then it was his fault because from what I can see, he didn''t even think about me twice when he was getting down with La.


    "If the girl is done talking to her lover, then shall we start? I have an important matter to tend to. Like pleasuring my girlfriend?" Alexander said with a cocky smirk on his face.


    His words were like a deep stab in my heart, but I controlled my tears. I don''t want to cry at his words.


    I want to make this La cry instead, who was an indirect reason for my miseries.


    "Let''s start," I said, immediately getting in my fighting position.


    I thought they would do some bow thing before starting, what I didn''t expect was La to immediately start as she directly punched my face, and I, who wasn''t ready for it, took it straight.


    "Haha...you still have time to drop out of the match, bitch." La said angering me more.


    "We''ll see that." With that, I ran towards her before jumping in the air and punching her with full force, which she barely dodged with her hands. However, I could see that this punch took a toll on her hands as she shook them to ease the pain.


    Taking the advantage of her distracted state, I kicked her in the abdomen lightly before turning around and kicking her with my favorite roundhouse kick. She was no easy fit. Blocking my kick with her kick, she hit me with both of her hands pressuring on my chest, which hurt like hell, and I couldn''t help but cough blood.


    ''Shit, this is not good.'' I thought as I was already expecting for my witch powers to start reacting, however, it never happened. This was the first time my powers hadn''t reacted.


    What was happening?


    As I was thinking about the unusual behavior of my powers, I felt a strong kick on my abdomen and couldn''t help but stumble, feeling the immense pain that immediately shot in my whole body.


    "Victoria!" Daniel shouted concerned, making me smile at him reassuringly as my eyes swept over Alexander, who was the least concerned about me. There was a hint of cockiness and pride for La in his eyes as his gaze was fixated on her.


    ''I''ll see how he''ll maintain his gaze after I crush her down now.'' I thought in my fit of anger as I looked at La, who was about to punch me. Bending down on my knees, I punched the area between her chest and stomach and couldn''t help but smirk when I heard the crunching sound of her ribs breaking.


    La, who was looking so smug earlier, immediately contorted her face in pain.


    Smirking at her pained face, I stood punching her jaw before kicking her abdomen with all the energy I could muster, making hernd a few meters apart.


    "I think this will make it clear who the boss queen here is," I said before raising my hand as I was about to punch her again.


    However, as soon as I raised my hands, I was pushed with soo much force that my back hit the ground.


    Turning around in pain, which has intensified because of yesterday''s injuries and La''s punches and kicks, I noticed Alexander picking La in his arms while he looked at me with animosity.


    ''I bet his bitch won''t be able to provide him the pleasure he wants for a few days at least.'' With that in mind, I smiled triumphantly before standing.


    My body was in great pain because it wasn''t healed properly, and with these fresh wounds, I know it''s going to be a difficult task to get healed soon.


    "Hey, are you okay? Do we need to go to the pack doctor?" Daniel asked as he rushed to my side.


    "Well, I would appreciate that," I said happily when a n was already forming in my head on how to take down this La.


    Alexander was my mate and I loved him.


    I am done with people walking all over me, and taking my life decisions for me. Theye when they feel like it and leave when they deem fit. I was done with this cruel cycle in which only I was getting hurt always. It''s about time I choose my paths myself. And I choose to take this La down head-on.


    We''ll see who he''ll boast about when she is out of the picture. If he won''t provide me with the love that I deserve, I''ll make sure that he doesn''t get it either.

 Chapter 67 - -67 Feeling Pity For Robert

    STRANGER''S POV


    Suffocation. That was all I was feeling right now. It was a disgusting and pathetic feeling. ??


    Opening my eyes, I looked around myself and found nothing but water. Was I in some kind of ocean?


    I felt suffocated. I can''t breathe. I want to get out of this water. I need to get out of here.


    I have to.


    I have to tell them the truth, or it will be toote.


    Water. My throat was so itchy. Something was wing at my throat. What''s this feeling? It hurts. It''s antagonizing.


    "Sir, what do we do with him?" Someone said near me.


    "We keep him under observation. If he goes out of here, all our ns will be busted and we can''t risk that. Besides, it''s not my call to kill him. Patrick wants him." Someone else said.


    "This makes me think, what is he any use to this old witch anyways?" The man that talked earlier said.


    ''Uhh...what are they talking about?'' I thought while looking around myself, feeling everything around me circling. I feel dizzy. Someone get me out of this water. It''s getting in my lungs now. I can''t breathe. My throat feels constricted.


    "I don''t know. But when I came after meeting himst time, I eavesdropped on his conversation with someone, and he was talking about ckmailing someone with him. Another witch maybe." Someone said, and I couldn''t help but feel fear creeping my body.


    Why wasn''t I able to move my body? I looked around myself at the clean blue water as I iled my hands, but to no avail did my body move. What was happening? Why was I stuck in this position? Why wasn''t my body moving?!


    I wanted to scream for help, but someone was wing at it. Looking up, I could see a hint of dim light, like there was some hope.


    ''Help!'' I tried to scream, but no words came out of my mouth.


    Closing my eyes again, I searched my mind for anything, but all I could see was a beautiful shiny white wolf that looked back at me while tilting its head.


    A Wolf? What is it? Why do I feel a connection to it? Why can''t I remember anything?


    Pawing near me, the wolf swam in the ocean as he came near me, nudging me with his snout. The wolf looked at me weirdly as if he was in some pain, and I involuntarily thought about the only name that struck my mind.


    "Ca?" With that, I felt darkness engulfing my body again.


    ______________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Jesus! What a weird dream!'' I thought while gasping for air as I felt deeply suffocated.


    What was this all about? Why do I feel like something''s wrong?


    ''What do you want to tell me, Ca? You have beenying unresponsive since Alexander behaved indifferently to us. But now you showed me this kind of weird dream? What is the meaning of this? Why was there a dark pit everywhere? Why couldn''t I breathe? What is the meaning of all this?'' I asked her, but she only looked indifferently at me with a monotonous look before looking the other way.


    "Huh!! Sometimes, I don''t get what do you want anymore. I know you are hurt because of what Alexander did to us, but I am hurt too. I also loved him. But rather than consoling me as you should, what are you doing? Just lying there like a pathetic wolf that you are. I''ve even decided to live in this mansion till I get my answers, but what about you? What efforts have you made till now?" I shouted at her, not knowing where to vent my anger anymore.


    As if my words finally hit a sore spot in her, she stood on her paws before making something in the air.


    It looked like a heart symbol.


    "Heart?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    If it isn''t a heart, then what it is?


    "Are you by any chance saying, Alexander?" I asked, and she nodded her snout in response.


    ''What about it?'' I asked again, and she shook her head before making a cross sign over the heart.


    ''Huh...leave it. Sorry, I even asked you.'' I said before putting up the mind barrier.


    She is too much affected to say or do anything. She clearly meant a broken heart or our broken rtionship with Alexander by that gesture.


    "Victoria? Are you okay?" I heard a female voice before Rosaline walked inside.


    "As fine as I can be in this situation." I smiled, making her smile sadly.


    "I am sorry about what happened earlier. It must be all because of my poor upbringing that he is behaving this way with his mate. I can''t even bear to look in your eyes." Rosaline said before she started sobbing.


    "It''s not your fault, Rosaline. I am sure there must be a reason behind why he is doing this. Maybe some hidden agenda that he has hidden from us. Something that he can''t disclose now?" I said, not even knowing if I wasforting her or myself.


    "I heard from Daniel that you''ve decided to stay here for a few days. Why don''t you shift here permanently? It''s your home dear." She said, wiping her tears.


    "We will decide that once I am done with my agenda of finding out the truth and making Alexander''s and his beloved''s life hell," I said, making her chuckle.


    "Do let me know if I can be of any help. Apart from adding poison to Alexander''s food, I can do anything." She said, and I couldn''t help but smile at her words.


    "Huh... how much I wish Robert was here. If he would''ve been here, he would''ve surely done something to tighten some screws in Alexander''s head." She said, sighing loudly.


    "Robert? I have heard of this name before, just who is he?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, he was one of the most lovely kid in my life after Alexander and Daniel, but because of some misunderstanding and conspiracies, he was kicked out of the kingdom. He is the reason why I had hated Theodore for a year straight, and deep down, I still can''t forgive Theodore.


    He was the type of kid who had once risked his life just because I demanded a white lotus that grows on the other side of the hill in a deep cave." Rosaline said as she looked distant.


    "He sounds like a good boy. What happened?" I asked, wanting to know more about this awesome person.


    "Hemitted a mistake, and Theodore punished him for something he didn''t even have control over. To be honest, I am sure someone had manipted Theodore about him and why he shouldn''t be in the kingdom.


    Theodore said some not-so-good words to him and insulted him in front of everyone, which resulted in him getting angry, and he tried to hurt Theodore, and thus, Theodore ordered his men to kill Robert. He was killed that night brutally." Rosaline said as her eyes glistened.


    "And just like that, you guys killed him? I am sorry, but that''s so horrible!" I couldn''t help but exim.


    I know I shouldn''t react to it like that when I don''t even know about the whole truth, but I just couldn''t control it. And why do I feel like I have heard of this story before?


    Maybe from somedy in the town.


    "It''s shameful for us, but that''s the truth. Theodore still feels guilty about it. I have asionally noticed him looking at Robert''s photo with a guilt-stricken expression sitting alone in his study, but that can''t bring him back, can it?


    Look how forgetful I am, in this chatting, I forgot why I was here. Is your leg okay? Are your wounds healed now?" She asked, and I couldn''t help but nod my head while my mind was still stuck on this story of Robert.


    It was pitiful. He just killed a guy just because someone told him he was not right for the kingdom? They themselves say that the sin hemitted was not under his control, and they still did that?


    "So, will you be able to join us for dinner, or do you want me to bring your food here?"


    "Oh, I would like to join the dinner. Let me check how La is doing." I said, making Rosaline chuckle.

 Chapter 68 - -68 The Thing She Was Fearing

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Hey, Are you okay? You''ve been staring at his room''s door for quite some time. I don''t even know why you are doing this. You are just hurting yourself, Victoria." I heard Daniel say, making me smile sadly at him. ??


    Why I was doing this? I would like to know the answer to it as well.


    Was it because I wanted to make him suffer? Or was it because I was having this intuition that something was wrong? Like there was something off about this situation.


    Even if Alexander hated me and had said those hurtful words, but when I sat in the room thinking about it, I don''t know why it felt like, he wasn''t true to himself. Maybe it was just my wishful thinking, or it was what my heart wanted to believe, but the person I loved can''t be like this. It can''t be like what he is right now.


    I can''t believe that I made such a disastrous choice while giving my heart to someone.


    "Oh, looks like we have a freeloader here." I heard someone say, bringing me out from my thoughts.


    "Who is the freeloader, Alexander? Am I not the rightful queen here? Have you forgotten what happened this morning?" I raised my eyes cockily, challenging him to see if he had something to refute.


    "Of course, you are the rightful Queen. So tell me, what room are you staying in? Let''s make out tonight. You need to fulfill your duties as the queen and please the king." He smirked.


    "I dare you toe to my room tonight," I said, knowing all too well that my eyes must''ve glowed dangerously, and the thing that I can control who is allowed to see my pressurizing aura was an added benefit.


    I saw Alexander gulping before he looked down at the food with aplicated gaze.


    "Look the bitch is here," I said, making everyone on the dining table chuckle as a maid helped La to the dining table on the wheelchair.


    Strange enough, her seat was right beside me, and I couldn''t help but smirk when I saw a tint of fear in her eyes.


    "Take that bitch." I mouthed to her, chuckling when I saw her gritting her teeth.


    "Don''t you think you are having a bit too much fun?" Daniel said smilingly, making me shrug my shoulders nonchntly.


    "The dog and the bitch, what a pair. I heard your room is closest to Daniel? What a coincidence, no? I bet it will be easy for you guys to see each other at night. What queen, I am sure she is here just to getfortable living with Daniel since it would be too inappropriate if she calls him at her home every night." Alexandermented, making me stab the steak in front of me in annoyance.


    "Alexander, watch your words!" Daniel shouted while standing, making me look at him in horror when his form started to change.


    "You dare threaten your king just because of her? Why? You seem to like the bedtime with her too much for your good, no? Talk about some shit loyalty that you''ve got towards the kingdom and your king." Alexander smirked, looking at Daniel.


    I looked at Alexander''s expression and couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong with it.


    It looked like, like-


    Before I could think further, Daniel threw the chair aside before jumping towards Alexander taking his cor in his hands, about to punch him when security personnel rushed and held Daniel to control him.


    Seeing Alexander''s smirking gaze, I immediately understood that whatever I was thinking earlier was right. He deliberately angered him and made him furious because he knew he cherished his friendship and loyalty to the kingdom the most.


    And when Alexander questioned it, Daniel''s wolf became angry, and now that he had raised his hand at Alexander, which will be considered as the threat to the king and kingdom, and-


    I looked at Daniel in horror, who has half turned into a wolf. I could see his wolf was in control now.


    "Daniel, calm down," I said, fearing that they were trying to do what I think they were.


    "Daniel, calm down for god''s sake!" I screeched, making Daniel''s wolf shift his attention to me now.


    "Please?" I pleaded, almost on the verge of tears.


    What I didn''t expect was Daniel''s wolf to push all the men away and rush to my side before he hugged me tightly almost lifting me in the air.


    ''No..no...this isn''t right. I can''t let Alexander win at this. I have to stop Daniel.'' I thought but before I could say anything or do anything.


    I heard Alexander speaking,


    "Seeing how Daniel, the alpha-beta of Alexander hunter in a fit of anger tried to harm his king and kill his king in broad daylight in front of everyone, which is seen as a disrespect to not only the king but also the kingdom, and how he has hugged his Luna Queen intimately in front of his king, questioning the authority of the king and purity of the sacred mate bond, I Alexander hunter, the present king of The Wolf''s species kingdom, bars Daniel from this pack, and cease the pack bond that he carries with everyone, making it null and void.


    He shall be thrown out of the pack with immediate effect." Alexander said, making me slump in Daniel''s arms.


    Smirking at me onest time, Alexander dusted his clothes with invisible dust before sending a flying kiss towards me in mockery and exiting the dining hall.


    I wanted to follow him and confront him about it, but the screaming sound from Daniel rendered me unable to move as I saw him falling on the ground in pain as the pack bond started to cease itself.


    I saw him coughing out blood and couldn''t help but hug him close to myself as he screamed in agony, making me tearful as I looked at his sorry state, which was all because of me.


    "I am so sorry, Daniel." I sobbed while hugging him as I started feeling his pain in my body.


    "Quick! Take them both to the pack doctor! This is not good." I heard Theodore''s voice echoing in the room, but I was too far gone in my subconscious to care about it.


    I could feel my powers taking over me as they created a protective shield around my mind, which was helping me numbing Daniel''s pain that I was feeling for some unknown reasons.


    ______________


    STRANGER''S POV


    "Boss, Alexander hunter has ordered to throw Daniel out of the pack." I heard someone say near me.


    "Really? Such a pity. I had asked the boy to add the powder to Alexander''s drink, but he was acting too smart for his own good. Did he think I won''t be able to know why he was taking turns on the border patrol while asking his men to secretively venture out of the border so that he can search for my base? I warned him, but that''s the most I could''ve done." The other man who was supposedly the boss said.


    I don''t know why I feel like I''ve heard this voice before.


    "What about the king''s mate? That half-human. When are we making a move on her?" The other man said.


    "Ohh, I heard she is a beauty. I can''t wait anymore to see her and have her in my arms. Let''s do it as soon as possible, yeah? By the way, the witch is going toe to look at this guy soon. Keep him like this till then. I like how he is suffering. Did he think he will be able toe between me and my kingdom? Now all I have left to deal with is this king''s mate, and then I''ll be able to destroy this lousy pack. Huh... Looks like I am near the victory and I''ll take back my kingdom." The boss said before I heard the sound of the door closing, and I was left in the pit of darkness again.


    King''s mate? Victoria?

 Chapter 69 - -69 Entering Lailas Mind, Finding Out The Truth

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Vic? Victoria?" ??


    "Victoria darling?"


    "Why isn''t she waking up, Theodore? I will never be able to forgive myself if something happened to her today."


    "Victoria, wake up damn it. You are scaring everyone now!"


    Uhhh.¡­why these people are so loud.


    ''Victoria, I need to tell you something about Alexander. You know he is not himself these days and is behaving quite model, right? Well, I am not sure if my guess is right, but I think it''s because--'' I heard Ca speak, however, her voice was cut off when I felt cold water sshing on my face.


    "What the heck!" I shouted, opening my eyes as I blinked them to improve my sight and look around who dared to annoy me.


    "Look, I knew it was the only way." I heard Daniel speaking from my right, making me re at him as everyone chuckled along with him.


    What was happening?


    Gazing at Rosaline''s teary eyes, I suddenly remembered the events that happened before I fainted, making me sit abruptly.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked Daniel, looking for any sign of injury or anything.


    "That, we need to talk about this. Butter, okay?" Daniel whispered in my ears, and I nodded at him, smiling at everyone in approval when they asked about going back to the mansion.


    ''Alexander Hunter, I think now is the time for revenge. You hurt my friend, now you''ll see what I am going to do with your beloved.'' I thought resolutely before sitting inside the car.


    _____


    "It''s almost night, Daniel, what was so important and secretive that you needed me here in the woods. You do know that I need to be back for dinner, don''t you?" I asked Daniel for the umpteenth time.


    "Sshh...I am trying to hear if anyone is close to us, who might hear our conversation." Daniel said.


    ''Well, you could''ve told me that half an hour ago. I could''ve used my powers and checked that.'' I thought, crying without tears when my stomach rumbled.


    "So here''s the thing. We all know that Alexander ordered to throw me out of the mansion, didn''t he? And I should''ve been out of the pack and here already, right?" He asked, holding my shoulders as if making me understand a great physics phenomena.


    "What about that?" I asked quizzically, all of my attention on him now.


    "Don''t you find it weird? The alpha king ordered to cease the pack bond and link, but nothing happened. I know I did felt that pain, but when I opened my eyes, I could still hear everyone''s thoughts. Don''t you find it strange?" Daniel asked.


    "I don''t know much about these things. What if Theodore protected your pack bond by talking to Alexander about it? He is the council head." I shrugged.


    "No, Victoria. You don''t seem to understand. A council head doesn''t have that power to null a king''s order." Daniel said.


    "Can youe to the point, please? I don''t have enough patience to y ''guess the reason'' with you." I couldn''t help but say.


    "Huh...when ites down to food, you surely be stupid. You are hungry. I get it, but can you concentrate? I think Alexander didn''t use his power when he gave those orders, or maybe he restricted his powers and said those words casually, or this wouldn''t have happened. I wouldn''t be here in this forest if he had used his power." Daniel said.


    "Then are you by any chance implicating that Alexander doesn''t want to hurt us deliberately?" I asked, making Daniel nod.


    "You are kidding, right? Didn''t you see how he treated me? Look, if this was the important talk you were so secretive about, I think you''ve wasted my time." I said, turning around.


    Though I have denied Daniel''s proposition, I couldn''t help but think it over again. However, that wasn''t something I was exactly thinking about.


    I was having my opinion about Alexander, and what Daniel said had half confirmed it already. Now all I need to do is find if what I am thinking about is right or not.


    Reaching inside the mansion, we all sat on the dining table as I scrutinized the annoying pair silently.


    "Cody? Why is the dinner taking so long today?" Theodore asked the head chef Cody, who had a panicked expression on his face.


    "It will be out in few minutes, sir. It''s just, when I got inside the kitchen today, all the food was left open by somebody, and I am making one of the maids check all the dishes before they can be served. I don''t want anything happening to the royal family." Cody said, bowing his head in respect.


    "That''s fine. You can take your time. We can wait few minutes." Theodore said.


    As Theodore was talking to Cody, I couldn''t help but notice the flicker of emotions in La''s eyes before she became calm again.


    It felt like she has a guilty conscience or something. And the only way to find out the truth is by entering her mental barrier.


    Concentrating my gaze on her, I tried to enter La''s mind. The fact that her mind was protected by a hazy greyish cloud both surprised and amazed me.


    Just what the hell is this girl?


    Concentrating harder, I tried to break off the hazy cloud and pass through it, but it felt like something was pushing me back.


    Closing my eyes momentarily to gather all my witch powers and use them to break off her mental barrier, I couldn''t help but force my spells in her mind to pass through it.


    I knew what I was doing was ethically wrong, but seeing how La looked guilty when Cody mentioned food and it might risk all of our lives, I just couldn''t sit around and do nothing about it.


    It wasn''t long before I was able to enter her mind after multiple trials.


    It won''t be wrong if I say her mind was empty, and that to be in literal meaning. I searched around for few seconds when I was finally able to pass through her actual mind barrier that every werewolf is provided with.


    ''What is she hiding in there to have soo much protection.'' I scoffed before rummaging through her thoughts.


    ''The food will be out soon. I need to find a reason to exit the dining room. I can''t eat this food while I have such an important task in hand. I can''t let him eat it either. I can''t let my mate eat such food and risk his life when a war is going to break out soon.''


    Did she just call my mate, her mate, and what about the war?


    What is she thinking about?


    What is she hiding?


    ''I have to tell Alexander- I mean him-'' I was about to know the whole truth when I was shook violently.


    "What?!" I shouted, feeling irritated that I was disturbed when I was this close to finding the truth.


    Looking around me, I noticed the shocked expressions of everyone before my gaze settled on the person that disturbed me.


    "I am sorry, mom, it''s just, my mind was not here at the moment. Were you saying something?" I asked politely.


    She said something again, however, this time also I didn''t listen to her because my gaze was focussed on the trays of food that were brought and ced on the table, and surprisingly enough, they all had a tint of pink in them.


    ''Do these guys drug themselves with food, like this?'' I thought since this was my first time dining with them.

 Chapter 70 - -70 Who Are You And Where Is He?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What the hell is this? Is this what you guys eat?!" I eximed, remembering the incident from the club when Alexander had made the manager throw all the drinks out. ??


    "What is it that offended ourdy queen?" Alexander scoffed, ready to take a bite from his food, however, his hand was stopped by La,


    "Wait, Alexander, I don''t think I can eat here in so muchmotion. Can we eat in my room or your room?" La asked, cing her hand on his biceps seductively.


    You''ve got to be kidding me!


    "Why? Why can''t you eat here in so muchmotion?" I asked before kicking the chair away.


    "Or, is it that you specifically don''t want to eat this food that is poisoned?" I asked, gazing straight into her eyes, and the flicker of emotions that passed through her eyes didn''t go unnoticed by me.


    "Miss Victoria, I know you have a feud with miss La, but you can''t question my loyalty to the pce like this. I have been working for his household for thest 50 years." Cody said, his eyes scrunching in anger.


    "When did I say it''s your fault? I know you guys can''t see it, but I can see the poison in the food." I paused before looking at Theodore, who might understand my preposition.


    "I see the pink tint in the food," I said, looking directly at Theodore and visibly rxed when I saw his eyes widening in shock.


    "Victoria, do you mean that it contains-" Theodore started, but I wasn''t patient enough for him to put two and two together.


    Strolling towards La, I held her hands before pulling them behind her and tying them with the chair cloth.


    "I will prove it to you guys since not many of you will be able to understand," I said before taking the steak and forcing it down La''s throat.


    "Victoria!! What is this behavior? You stop what you are doing this instant, or I assure you that I''ll make your life miserable!" Alexander said before rushing towards me and lunging at me to punch me, and I knew this was the best time to test my proposition.


    Leaving La''s face, I bent backward before kicking Alexander with all the power I could muster, and it didn''t amaze me when Alexander was sent flying to the other side before his back hit the pir, making it tremble.


    Though it was within my expectations, it didn''t mean that everyone was ready for that.


    "So, as I was saying-" I started before slicing a cut on La''s hands, and as I had guessed, it didn''t heal immediately, "- this food was poisoned with a witch spelled potion that stops a werewolves healing capability." I finished.


    Before looking towards Alexander. I think we have a lot to catch up on now.


    ___________


    ROBERT''S POV


    "Hello, Robert." I heard a whisper in my ears and couldn''t help but jolt awake as I looked around before rolling my eyes when I saw the old witch sitting on a chair not too far.


    "What the hell, Patrick? How many times have I told you not to do that? It creeps the hell out of me." I said before wearing my pants as I was resting after training.


    "Well, I find it funny. I am not here to chit-chat. Where is he?" He said,ing straight to the point, and I started walking in the direction where I have kept him captured.


    "Boss, I think something wrong is going in the pce. I think the king''s mate Victoria suspects something." One of the men said as he rushed towards me.


    "She is a half-human, what can she suspect? Besides, her best supporter is already thrown out by Alexander, what can she do alone?" I said before walking again, however, before I could take few more steps, I was lifted in the air with a gush of wind, and I couldn''t help but look at Patrick.


    "What did you say he did?!" He asked, and I can''t help but feel my anger creeping in when I saw his glowing violet eyes, which means he was using his witch powers on me.


    "You better exin yourself. We have an army of rogues here. Strong or not strong, I don''t think you''ll be able to fight ''em all. The only option left for you will be running, and don''t forget that he is still with me." I warned, and Patrick released me involuntarily.


    "You can''t threaten me, stinky dog. I can vanish from here without you knowing where I went and can even take him with me with the help of my spells. But you have created some serious troubles for yourself. I hope your so-called army is ready to fight because they are about to find out about your n." He said, making me confused.


    "He ordered Daniel to be thrown out of the pack, didn''t he? But his orders won''t work on Daniel, nor will he be able to fight Theodore, or his beta, or gamma if a real fight broke out in the mansion. My spells can only create the illusion, they don''t provide the real power that is needed.


    To be honest, I am amazed that they found it so soon. You guys need to get prepared." Patrick said before he started moving again, leaving a dumbstruck me behind.


    Yes, this was it. The loophole, I was fearing.


    I knew it was too good for my liking. I knew I was forgetting something, and this was the reason why I was getting a bad feeling from the moment Daniel was kicked out of the pack. How could I''ve forgotten that to kick an alpha-beta from the pack, or anyone from the pack, you need to have the real powers of a king?


    "How could I''ve forgotten such an important thing!!!" I couldn''t help but shout before throwing the ss vase near me at the ground resulting in it breaking into shreds.


    _______


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Who are you, Victoria? For you to hurt an alpha king like this, how can you possess such energy? Are you bewitched or something? Look how my son is bleeding!" Rosaline hollered before she rushed towards Alexander, helping him up.


    "I am just a normalntern as you all guys know-" I started, but was cut off mid-sentence by Theodore.


    "-then how did you know about this potion? Howe you were able to see the potion?"


    "Take your wife inside, Theodore. I think we have a moreplex situation here than how antern can see this witch-spelled potion, yeah?" I smiled coldly, making him immediately understand as he asked few maids to take Rosaline inside forcefully.


    "Victoria! You are not doing good. I thought you were a good girl, but-"


    "Take her inside!" I ordered, and the maids immediately rushed her inside.


    Striding towards Alexander, I held his cor before picking him up,


    "Now you tell me, who are you, and where is my mate Alexander, the real alpha king?" I said before punching him.

 Chapter 71 - -71 Lets Start With The Interrogation!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Victoria Gibberson, is this the way you talk to your king?" The so-called Alexander shouted. ??


    "Oh, you are right. This is not the way to talk to a king." I said, smirking when I saw his rxed expression.


    "-However, you are not the king here." With that, I groped his neck, cing my hands around his neck, and applied pressure to it.


    "Now, you better spill the beans because patience is not my best trait," I said before dragging him all the way to the center of the room.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Guards! What are you doing? Will you let this psychotic woman kill your king?" He said, looking at the pce guards, who looked confused, not knowing what to do.


    As they started moving towards me in their confused state, I looked at Theodore, who immediately understood my signal and ordered the guards,


    "You do not move from your ce. Stay put where you are standing. This is your former king''s and council head''s orders. Also, the person standing in front of you is not your real king."


    Seeing that the matters were in hand now, I turned back to the fake Alexander, who was still not scared enough to tell me the truth.


    "Look, I don''t give a damn about your life or anything. All I want to know is where is my mate, because I am pissed as hell. So you better start talking your trash, or I am gonna slit your throat today." I warned, feeling my anger rising now.


    To be honest, I was pissed on myself more than him. I was wondering suspiciously about this fact for thest two days, but it was only today till I got some brains and used my powers. If I would''ve used my telepathy on La before and would''ve tested my thesis with this fake Alexander, I would''ve found out the truth much earlier.


    But what was I doing? I was badmouthing my mate, trying and thinking of the best ways to torment him.


    Now that I think about it, all the pain, sense of loss, emptiness, and agony I was feeling at nights these days must be all because Alexander was not here. And he must be in danger for all I know.


    Gazing back at the fake Alexander, who was still not ready to say anything, I couldn''t help myself anymore as I kicked him where it hurts the most for a man.


    "So you are not going to say anything? Very well. Seeing how you kissed La and made out with her, she must be your mate, right? Or you must love her, no?" I said before turning towards La.


    "Haha...great. I didn''t like her anyway." With that, I took out the dagger from my back pocket before plunging into La''s stomach as she gasped and screamed in pain.


    Looking back at the fake-alexander, it gave a sense of satisfaction when I saw the fear finally settling in his bones.


    "You are still not talking? Looks like she wasn''t your mate, then," I said while twirling the dagger in my hands as I was running low on patience.


    "Victoria, I brought what you had asked for," I heard Daniel''s voice from the entrance of the mansion and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Bring her in." I said while smirking in the fake Alexander''s direction.


    "Victoria, what is going on?" Theodore asked as he looked at the bloody mess that I have created with a weird expression, though the hint of the lurking smile on his face could not be ignored.


    "Oh, pardon me, sir. I didn''t want to create this mess, but when ites to my love, I can''t and won''t spare a single soul." I said before asking someone to take La inside and treat her.


    To be honest, I knew she wasn''t exactly at fault, and was yed like everyone else. I did all of it for my dark pleasure because I wanted to take out my anger on something.


    "What the hell, Daniel? What is the meaning of this?! Just because you are thrown out the pack, you are doing this to me?! Alexander! Alpha king! What is happening in your presence? Council head? I swear- " Katie shouted, however, her remaining words got stuck when she looked at the bloody mess that I had created.


    La was being taken away by two maids and was screaming in agony as the blood continued to flow out of her wounds because of her inability to heal temporarily as I had forced that food down her throat, and the fake-alexander on the other hand, was scared because till now he must''ve realized that there was no point in acting anymore.


    "Katie, my dear friend, don''t me Daniel. It was me, who invited you here. We were having a good show here and since you are one of my very good friends, who had been helping me out these past days, how could I forget you and let you miss all the joy? So I asked Daniel to call you." I said as I saw a hint of panic in her eyes.


    "But you said Daniel was kicked out of the mansion and pack? How do you know about it? As long as I know, it happened early in the afternoon, and no one was informed about it since it wasn''t official, and as long as I remember, you weren''t here either. Tell me, who is that lucky maid that is paid by you for the inside news?" I asked, dramatically smiling as I was starting to enjoy this game now.


    "Wha-what are you talking about, Victoria? What paid? What inside news? I just heard a floating rumor and that''s it. Why are you acting so suspicious of me? I know what Alexander did to you was wrong and hical, but it doesn''t mean you''ll go on ruining other''s image and lives just because you are unhappy." Katie said, making meugh at her as I felt nothing but mockery towards her.


    "Suffered? Me? Seriously? You are the one saying that? Aish!! I am getting enough of this game." Turning back to the fake Alexander, I looked in his eyes sinisterly before saying,


    "Since you didn''t flinch when I hurt La, which might''ve been you mate, I am going to see if you''ll be able to maintain this same facade when I have fun with your real mate, Aiden." With that, I took Katie''s hair in my fists before pulling her all the way to where the dining table was.


    "Oh, how much I am going to love shredding her to pieces. Let me start with cutting off this little finger," I said before taking the dagger and cutting off her two fingers.


    "Oops! My bad." I said, chuckling darkly while looking straight in fake Alexander''s a.k.a Aiden''s eyes.


    Well, I didn''t know I was going to love this game so much.


    Pulling Katie with me, I lifted her in the air before cing her on the dining table, making all the dishes scatter on the ground and break.


    "Let''s start with the interrogation, shall we?" I said before smiling sweetly as I picked a bigger knife this time.

 Chapter 72 - -72 Her Dark Side!

    DANIEL''S POV


    I was shocked. Not because of the revealing of such unpredictable truths, but because of the cold person that Victoria has turned into. ??


    Even my wolf was bing edgy, looking at her as he was growling and wing at me to take control so that he can take her away from here and calm her down.


    She looked nothing like the girl I love, rather she was looking like an incarnation of the devil, who was out there hunting souls.


    Her amber-hazel-colored eyes had turnedpletely orchard-yellow as she looked at Alexander and Katie sinisterly. And to be honest, I was too scared to say anything to her anymore.


    When I entered earlier with Katie by my side, I had witnessed the horrifying scene of Victoria punching Alexander and then plunging that knife in La''s body, and couldn''t help but feel my insides wrenching when I saw the cold smile that she smiled even after doing something so sinister.


    And from the look that she was throwing Katie''s way, I was sure she wasn''t satisfied yet and was looking for more blood.


    I gazed at our former king, Theodore Roosevelt, and couldn''t help but feel confused when I saw a polite smile lurking on his lips. As if sensing my gaze on him, he looked my way before smiling gently.


    Seriously? What is wrong with this guy? His future daughter-inw is shredding people to pieces, and rather than stopping her from creating this bloody mess, he was standing there smiling like a proud fool.


    "That''s exactly how she is mentioned in the books. The brutal Ca that everyone knows." He murmured, making me more confused while the head chef that was standing beside him looked at him, shocked.


    Turning my gaze back at Victoria, I looked at her smiling sweetly as she gazed at Alexander calmly, which looked like the calm before a thunder.


    I need to stop her before she kills everyone here because from what I can see, her dark side was taking over, and it wasn''t a good thing for antern. A darkntern was more brutal than an angry werewolf.


    ____________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Victoria, you bitch. You dare hurt me!" Katie finally said, lunging at me as she gripped my neck, making me slightly stumble before I pulled her hands away from my body and turned her hands in the opposite direction, making a cracking sound reverberate in the hall.


    "Ahhh...the sound of bones cracking, I just love this sound," I said while smirking at our fake Alexander, whose resolution was breaking now.


    Good, just one more trigger, and he will start spilling the beans.


    "Look, I love this game, but I don''t have it all day. I have a mate to protect, secrets to reveal, a friend to meet, and what have you said that day? Yeah, pleasure my mate. So, I am going to make it a bit short and end this game here. Since you are not willing to reveal the truth, I can''t help it anymore." With that, I started twirling the knife in my hand before making a long cut on Katie''s face.


    "See, I am going to protect my mate by hook or crook anyways, now that I know the whole truth, but if you want your mate to live, you better say it yourself. I assure you that the punishment won''t be a death sentence for sure, and you two can live together, however, if you still don''t want to speak up, then I''ll kill her and make sure that you''ll be tormented for the rest of your life. Besides, your leader, what is he called, Robert, we already know his head base. It''s out of the pack borders on the northwest side behind the thorny bushes of the witch spelled great Lotus garden, no?" I said, and I won''t lie but the anxious and panicked impression on Aiden''s face was something I liked.


    "Since you still don''t want-" I said, raising the knife in the air, however before I could plunge the knife into Katie''s heart, I heard a loud voice, making me smile as I looked at Aiden for answers.


    "Wait. You are right." The fake-alexander, or should I say, Aiden said before falling on the ground in defeat.


    "Very well, start spilling the beans," I said before pulling my chair in front of him, waiting patiently for him to start.


    "You are right, I am not Alexander. I am Aiden, Katie''s mate. This started on the day after you mated with Alexander. You were out in the woods and was wounded, and Daniel had apanied you to the nearest pack doctor.


    Theodore and Rosaline Roosevelt went out of the mansion to meet the council members, Chris and Sean along with La were on the pack border duty, and thus, they were also not in the mansion.


    Seeing that it was the right opportunity, and well since Robert didn''t believe that Daniel would be able to do this task because he was such a loyal dog, he asked Katie to do the work, and she had added that witch spelled powder that made Alexander dizzy for few seconds and paired with that witch spelled potion, we were able to abduct Alexander without anyone knowing about it." Aiden said, making me kick his chest in anger.


    "Victoria, let him finish first, will you?" Daniel hurried over before holding my arms as I was about to punch him again.


    "As I was saying, it was a n we had been discussing for a few months, and thus, to attack the pack when you guys would be least expecting, Robert asked a powerful witch to spell the delusion to make it look like I was the real Alexander so that we can start attacking, slowly taking over the kingdom while no action would be taken from the mansion since the king was not giving orders. What we didn''t expect was this Victoria to see through our actions." Aiden said, looking at me with animosity.


    "You are angry? Do you dare to? This wasn''t even your n. You did all of this because Katie was your mate, and she wanted to take revenge on Alexander and the kingdom for the death of her parents that was caused by a random rogue attack a few years ago. Am I right, Katie, the alpha of Blue moon pack? She had been ming the kingdom for so many years without even knowing the whole truth, no?" I asked Katie, who looked at me with a shocked expression.


    Even Theodore and Daniel looked at me with shocked expressions as if they were waiting for further exnation from me, which I was more than d to provide.


    To be honest, though I was extremely friendly and familiar with Katie and all, I had been observing everyone keenly from the moment I hade here to this town because of my trust issues, and I must say, it was the first time, they had helped me soo much.

 Chapter 73 - -73 The War Has Begun!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Katie, the alpha of Blue moon pack? But how can this be possible? She has lived with us all her life and had grown with us. If she would''ve been an alpha, then we would''ve known about it." Daniel interjected. ??


    "Yeah? Then I think I got some facts wrong." I smiled before pping my hands twice.


    Everyone looked at me quizzically before their gaze shifted to the new members that entered the hall.


    "Well, look what we have here," I said as Chris brought a rope tied Ang in.


    "Let me introduce you to the real alpha of Blue moon pack, Miss Ang Blue," I smirked, pulling her from Chris''s grip and pulling out the gag from her mouth.


    "Victoria, you bitch! I won''t spare you for this. Robert will surely kill you all today." Ang said beforeughing aloud.


    "We will see, what Robert will do with us, how about you tell all of us why you did all those things before we deal with you, and that lousy Robert?" I couldn''t help but smirk before punching her face as she struggled to free herself from my grip.


    "Let''s not bother with her. Let me tell you how I came to know that she was behind all those scenes. Since we are short on time, I''ll make it short. First, when that weird professor was trying to take control of my mind, everyone was confused as to what was happening. apart from our Ang, who immediately said that someone was trying to control me." I said, making Ang widen her eyes in shock as she wouldn''t have realized the slip-up that she had made that day.


    "Second, it was Ang who had asked everyone to arrange the party in that club that night. Not only that, it was her only, who had mixed that witch potion in the drinks. Apart from that, I was attacked out of the club when I ventured into the forest, and the man over there had the emblem of a blue moon pack.


    I had been reading these books on werewolves in the library and had gained quite an information on the different packs that are ruling this country. And well, I did it when I was on the holidays for a month when I was transforming into my genes."


    "Third, when I came back, the person who was most feisty towards me, Chris, tried to kill me when I entered his car when he gave me the lift from the mansion to my home.


    The weird smell which wasing from the incense sticks that were poisoned and would''ve killed anyone who was not a werewolf. Remember those? At that time, I was feeling quite vary of Chris, but while talking to him, I realized he was not himself, he was under the spell of someone.


    Oh, did I mention you guys, I was telepathic and could see through someone''s mind?" I asked, making everyone look at me in shock as if I was some alien.


    "Everyone I was suspicious about had the same energy around them, and thest person they met was none other than Ang. Seeing how everything lead to Ang, I started investigating her, and guess what I found? She is the daughter of David Blue and L Blue. It''s such a pity that the daughter of such pure souls turned such a traitor."


    "I am not a traitor, you bitch! I did all of this to take revenge for my parents. If this Theodore Roosevelt had helped us at that time, then my parents wouldn''t have been murdered in cold blood." Ang shouted.


    "Ang, how can you say that when you didn''t even know all the facts about the situation. Indeed, we were not able to help you immediately, but that was because no one informed us about your situation. The beta of your back who was entrusted by your father to tell us about the attack was a traitor himself. When we came to know about the attacks from a council member, we had immediately deployed our forces there, but it was toote till then. Your parents died saving you. And have you forgotten the fact that it was Daniel''s father who had saved you or you would''ve died too?" Theodore Roosevelt hollered, immediately shutting her trash.


    "We don''t have time for all this. Now tell me what else you did to take your revenge apart from telling all the information about the mansion to Robert." I asked as I looked at the time and noticed how we have wasted almost an hour discussing these matters when we should be focussing on saving Alexander.


    "I have been mixing that liquid that renders a werewolf unable to heal for quite some time in everyone''s food.," Ang said monotonously, still shocked after knowing the truth may be.


    "Father, call a guard. We need to check the damage." I asked, however, before Theodore could call anyone, a guard rushed inside the mansion and said something that immediately turned all of us speechless.


    "Sir, we are under attack. It looks like an army of rogues. They are too much in number. We are not able to fight them off. Our guards are immediately dying even after a small sh. We don''t know what''s going. We need you." The guard said, making Theodore look at us in anxiousness.


    They are dying because they have lost their capability to heal, and a single slice will make them lose more blood than normal because of the continuous dose that has weakened them from inside.


    "We don''t have time to sit here and discuss. We need to fight them off. Daniel, you go and take a small crew with you to search for Alexander. Chris, you start leading the fight. Victoria, you stay in the mansion with Rosaline. We don''t want you getting hurt too." Theodore said before he shifted in his wolf form, scaring me for a second as I was still not used to people immediately changing into animals.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. I am not going to stay here and wait while my mate is out there fighting for life." I said, rushing out of the mansion before anyone could oppose my decision.

 Chapter 74 - -74 Robert Is My Childhood Friend?

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    Opening my eyes, I looked around myself and couldn''t help but wince when I felt my hands burning. Gazing down at my foot, I noticed, I was tied to chainsced with the copper-silverbination. ??


    ''Where the hell I am? And why have I been bound like this? Who dared to bind me?'' I thought, my head filled with nothing but the images of water everywhere.


    Water. Yes. That''s exactly what I have been dreaming of for soo long. But, why would that happen?


    All I remember ising back to the mansion, meeting my father and the council members, then going inside the dining hall to eat something. But something was unusual about the food. It tasted different, and there was someone else besides me. Who was it?


    ''Uhhh...why can''t I remember!'' I shouted in my mind as I felt the absence of Hunter.


    Someone has poisoned me. But who?


    Looking around myself, I winced at the chains one more time before applying some energy to the chains to break them off. They were quite strong. Wincing at the burning marks that I was getting around my wrists, I took a deep breath to contain the pain.


    After few more attempts, I couldn''t help but feel a bit discouraged when I still couldn''t free myself. They must''ve injected me with something to make me this weak.


    As I was still thinking about how to free myself, I heard someone talking not far from where I am.


    "Boss, I think something wrong is going in the pce. I think the king''s mate, Victoria, suspects something." Someone said.


    "She is a half-human. What can she suspect? Besides, her best supporter is already thrown out by Alexander. What can she do alone?" Someone else said.


    Wait! What are they talking about? I am here! How can there be any other Alexander out there? What''s going on? Is someone else taking my ce while I am stuck here? Victoria, my mate, must be in great pain without me. We havepleted our second step, which means she will be able to feel some of my pain and miseries.


    I need to do something. I can''t let my love suffer like this. I need to protect my love, my mansion, and my people from these people.


    With a newfound determination, I groaned in my mind before applying all the energy I could muster, and it wasn''t long before the chains started to break before shattering to shambles as my hands got freed.


    Looking at my feet that were tied to the legs of the chair, I hastily pulled on the chains, sweating as the chains were burning my hand before breaking them off too.


    I don''t know how many of them were here, and with my limited capability, I know I won''t be able to fight these people. Keeping in mind how they were sessful in kidnapping me and creating that haze of water on my mind, I am sure that they are backed by a strong witch.


    Punching the ss of the window, I jumped out of the room as I noticed a few men rushing towards my pack while murmuring,


    "Hurry up! We need to attack them as soon as possible while they are still unable to heal."


    They are unable to heal? What is the meaning of all this? What in the world is happening?


    ________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Blood, tearing of flesh, wailing cries, screams of agony, and tears were the only thing I could see when I exited the mansion and ventured into the forest to save Alexander.


    It was a horrific sight for me. I felt torn from inside. I know my pack bond was yet to be established, but I could feel their emotions as my own. Like it was all happening to me.


    "Victoria! Go back inside! This is the order of the council head! We already have Alexander''s life at stake. We can''t put you through such an ordeal too. The females of the pack who are inside the mansion need you. Rosaline needs you. They are in a panic, we need you." Theodore said as the motherly queen instinct of Ca started engulfing my body.


    Walking back inside the mansion, I took the ancient sword that was hung on the wall before standing in front of the mansion''s gate. I can''t fight on the battlefield, but I''ll make sure that no soul shall enter the mansion, and hurt the females and children today.


    It wasn''t long before I heard a war cry-like thing, which was followed by a thunderous growl.


    Alexander! He was here! I can feel him near somewhere.


    I was itching to meet him, my mate. But I knew protecting the pack was our priority right now. However, it didn''t mean, that the distance from Alexander wasn''t making me agitated.


    I noticed a few men half turned into their wolf forms, with red zing eyes running towards the mansion, however, before I could even swing my sword, they were shredded away by Daniel and Sean, who were fighting not far from me.


    "Queen." Sean bowed to me before concentrating on his fight again.


    Queen? Why would he call me that out of the blue?


    Though our guards and pack males were very strong and a good fighter, it didn''t mean we were having an upper hand in the situation. Our inability to heal was bing a major hindrance as more people were dying than expected.


    I saw Daniel and Sean fighting more than 40 wolves on their own. It made me felt useless as I was just standing there watching the show, but I knew one wrong decision taken out of impulse from me, can put hundreds of lives in danger.


    I was thinking about how to help our pack fighters, and it looked like moon goddess was on my side as the wolves started toe to my side as they saw me standing there on guard of the mansion gate.


    ''Yes, very well. Come to me. Attack me.'' I thought before I growled, and swing the sword at a ck wolf, marking my first kill of the fight.


    It felt good. It was a good way to channel all my agony and agitation. Raising my sword in the air, I started killing more wolves as they tried to enter the mansion. One after another, I even lost count of how many men I had killed in ten minutes. All I could see was a pile of dead bodies forming near the gate.


    As I was taking out the dagger from behind my pocket, I felt a sudden pang in my chest making me fall on my knees as it became unbearable. Seeing me falling on my knees like this, one of the wolf-man came at me before kicking me, making me hit the door of the mansion as I coughed blood. However, rather than being hit by the wolf, or my pain, only one thing crossed my mind, something has happened to Alexander, and it wasn''t long before I started feeling a sense of loss as I felt like my heart was being ripped out from my chest for a second.


    The pain didn''tst for long, however, the feeling of emptiness was still there, and what was more was, I wasn''t able to smell Alexander anymore.


    Killing the wolf-man, who had kicked me earlier, I closed the door of the mansion and decided it was best if I protect the mansion with my spells and go find Alexander. I can always make them understand all the thingster, but right now saving everyone was my priority.


    However, before I could even put my hand on the door to start the spell, I hear a voice that both shocked and surprised me,


    "Victoria? Is that you? What are you doing here?" I heard the familiar voice from behind me, and couldn''t help but turn around to meet the person.


    "Rob? What are you doing here in this town?" I asked hurriedly, remembering my friend that I had made after I had saved him from drowning in the river.


    "Well, that''s a very interesting question, Victoria. Or should I say, our future queen? Let me introduce myself properly. I am Robert, Robert Roosevelt. The real king of the mansion whose door you are touching, and you are going to be my future queen." Robert said, making me look at him quizzically.

 Chapter 75 - -75 I Am The One To Be Blamed

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Wait, what? You are kidding me, right? What in the world are you talking about? No, let me finish." I said when I noticed him trying to add something. ??


    "Look, if you think this is some joking time, then it''s not. If you haven''t figured it out yet, then let me tell you, we are in the middle of a war, and seeing how you don''t react to these half-humans and half wolves, I am assuming that you know all about them. How about we catch up a bitter? I have a king to protect on my bucket list right now." I bbered, not knowing where it wasing from.


    "Victoria, my darling, my savior, you haven''t changed a bit. Still as sunny and funny as ever. I remember the day when I had told you that for saving my life, I''ll make you a queen. Don''t you remember?" Robert said, making me go in a shback of memories.


    It was the time of autumn when I hade here for the second and thest time. Since the incidence of me being lost left a great impact on my parents, they decided that this ce wasn''t for me.


    It was when I was ying down the hills, which I must mention, was me sneaking out to y because my parents won''t let me off the house, I had found someone screaming not far from where I was ying.


    When I walked closer to the source of the sound, I saw a drowning boy my age, iling his arms in the strong stream. From the bloody water around him, I had depicted that he was badly injured and couldn''t help but jump in the water to save him.


    At that time, I was so proud of myself for saving a life that I didn''t even notice that I had walked a bit too away from where I was ying and lost my way to find the source of the voice.


    It didn''t help with the strong stream of water that carried both of us for some distance before depositing us on the banks after we fell from the waterfall.


    For two days, it was just me and that boy, and we had be good friends.


    Since the boy was badly injured and looked like he has stabbed a few many times, I didn''t let him do any heavy work and took it upon myself to take care of him. For two days, I was responsible for arranging food, water, and shelter.


    It was funny how I had healed his wounds when I didn''t know a single thing about first-aid. Now that I think about it, I think it was all my powers who had saved him that day.


    When the boy gained proper consciousness, he told me how he was betrayed by his family and was stabbed to death, and it was pure luck that I saved him because he had lost all hope in living.


    It was so sad to hear about it. When I had looked into his sad tearful eyes, I knew he loved his family and people very much. The little me was so angry thinking about it that there were family members like those, who would do such an audacious thing to their child like that, and at that time, I had told him to take revenge for what his family did to him. To pay them back with tenfold of the pain of what he received.


    Now that I think about that time, I was really vengeful from the very beginning and was too negative at that time.


    However, I didn''t know that my words would make such an impact on the boy. I very well remember the dark glint that passed through his eyes when he had said that my words were amand to him, and for what I did that day, he will make my life tenfold better and will make me his queen.


    Such sweet words had really appealed to me and made me feel loved at that time because I didn''t have many friends because of my telepathy thing. I had used my telepathy on him, and everything he said about the betrayal and his story was indeed true, which lead me to trust him.


    I had told him at that time how no one ever called me a queen and that in my school also, teachers and students won''t let me y the role of the queen because ording to them, I looked like an empty vase and was like a weird bad omen and that''s why no one wanted to befriend me.


    I hadughed at his statement when he said he would made me queen, thinking he was bluffing to make me happy and was joking like he had been doing for the past two days.


    Remembering that day, I also remember that he had kissed my cheek goodbye when my parents hade into the woods in search of me. He didn''t want to be found by someone and had parted ways with me before my parents could reach me. It was miraculous to me how he had known about my parents'' arrival even without any hint from them. It must''ve been some werewolf thing.


    I can''t forget the words that he had uttered before departing and after kissing me,


    "I vow my life to you, Victoria. I''ll make sure that you are mine when we grow up. I''ll be stronger for you, my princess, and will turn you into a real-time queen. I will cherish you and will love you with all my heart."


    "Robert? You are kidding me, right? That''s not really what you mean, right?" I started, stepping forward consciously.


    "Why would I lie to you, my love. To be honest, I had lost all hope in myself and felt mentally dead when I was being chased by the pce guards. I knew it was my end and I wasn''t that bothered with that. I had nothing anyways. People hated me and I knew no one would ever love me. I was feeling all the negative emotions in the world until I met you. You gave me hope." Robert said, making me want tough at my twisted fate.


    "Victoria, my love. You are the reason, I had been trying so hard to win over this pce. You have no idea how hard I''ve worked. How much I have loved you. I wasn''t there by your side all these years, but I have been looking out for you these past years. I know I couldn''t find you but the thought of you never left my mind even for a single second. I know you might not be my mate, but there is something higher and pure than this mate bond, and it''s love, which I do. I love you so much that when I came to know it was you, Alexander''s mate, the first thing I did was take away Alexander from your side. It boiled my blood when I came to know you two mated, and that was the sole reason I nned all this stuff, or I would''ve attacked long ago.


    I wanted you to see that Alexander doesn''t love you. You think it yourself, is it that easy to capture an alpha king? The ruler of the werewolves? It''s all because he never loved you enough that he didn''t want toe back to you, try harder for you. If he had loved you, then he would''ve used all his powers to break all the chains, but he didn''t. Because he didn''t love you enough!" Robert said.


    "Wow! Bravo, Robert! If you''ve been a politician in our country, you would''ve definitely won with your skills of maniption." I pped.


    "Do you really think I''ll believe your words just like that? Do you think, I don''t know that you have a strong witch by your side, who is even capable of creating human illusions? If I would''ve known you were such a power-hungry mean person, then I would''ve never troubled my life to save you!" I almost shouted.


    "You are lying! You saved me because of destiny! It was fate! We were meant to meet and stay together for eternity. What if all this mate bond between you and Alexander is a lie? I got a witch to do soo much, but are you sure that Alexander is as clean as you think? That he didn''t get any witch to create this mate bond. That he didn''t do all this because he wanted to keep you by his side? Because he wanted a powerful luna?" He asked, stepping closer to me while holding my hands, shocking me.


    Does he know about my powers? No, it can''t be.


    "Robert, I saved you because I only saw a drowning boy at that time. If I would''ve known I was saving a monster, I would''ve never saved you." I spat before jerking off his hand, making him stumble.


    "Okay, very well. Since you are not leaving me any choice, I''ll just use force then. Leave the girl and kill the rest of them. Attack the mansion!" Robert hollered, pulling me closer to him, and immediately tens of wolves started piling in front of me with red zing eyes as if ready to hunt me down.


    "You can kill me if you want, but I won''t budge from here. I might not have been dered a queen yet, but I am Alexander''s mate, which makes me the queen of this pce, and I will protect my people and these people are my responsibility." I hollered.


    "Victoria, how can I kill you? Can''t you see how much I love you? What is it that you can''t seem to understand, hmm? You are fighting me, the person who loves you, for these people? See, these people don''t even cherish you anyways. If they would''ve cherished you, then they wouldn''t have let La beat you. They wouldn''t have let you get hurt by Katie''s and Aiden''s maniption. They are incapable of ruling this species. I am capable. Can''t you see that? I''ll love you with all I have. I promise there will be no other girl in my life apart from you. Not even a close friend, like Alexander, keeps saying who La is." Robert said, cing his hands on my shoulder again.

 Chapter 76 - -76 Stop This, If You Love Me

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Robert, you love me? Are you sure about that? What you feel towards me is not love, it''s an obsession. Love is not about getting what you want. It''s not about snatching the person you love from someone else and keeping her by your side. Love is a spiritual, blissful, and pure feeling. When you love someone, you find happiness in what that person loves. ??


    If you would''ve loved me, then you wouldn''t have tried to snatch me away from Alexander. You would''vee to me, talk to me, and tell me about your feelings first before you thought of harming everyone.


    You said you love me? Then what this destruction is for? You loved your family too, didn''t you? So where is your love now? How can you hurt them just like this?" I asked, trying to incite the good in him and stop this bloodshed.


    "How can I hurt them? You are asking me that Victoria? Have you forgotten, it was you who had told me to take revenge. It was you who had told me to pay them with tenfold of pain. It was you who had taught me tit for tat. It was you who gave me hopes that there was something I can look forward to. That I can get back what was mine by hook or by crook. How can you be so cruel to me now that I am on the verge of winning this battle? How can you?" Robert shouted, making me shudder as a little bit of fear crept inside me temporarily when I looked into his menacing crazy eyes.


    I felt scared, impatient, and angry. I was scared because I couldn''t feel Alexander near me anymore. I was impatient because this new turn of events was stopping me from going and check up on Alexander. I was angry because Ca wants to kill Robert but my conscience who always thought of him as my first friend was getting in the way of doing that.


    I wanted to hurt him when he said he deliberately took Alexander away from me, however, the determination to get him back on the right track was enough to keep me going.


    He was my first friend that I had made after almost risking my life, and I had bowed to him to maintain this friendship forever. I was not a coward to break my promise, I know I won''t be able to bear with the pain and resentment, and thus, the only choice I was left with was getting him back.


    "Robert, when I told you all those things, I didn''t know the other side of the story. What they did is still wrong, there is no doubt in that." I said, holding his face in between my palms as I forced him to look into my eyes.


    "But, do you really think that they never loved you? That Rosaline never treated you like her own child? That Theodore never trained you like Alexander? Just because I said those things to you, you agreed to it? You say you loved your family, but what are you doing? This is what you are doing just because theymitted a mistake?


    There is no hate if there is no love. If you hate them, then that means you still love them somewhere. You are just hurt because of what they did. Theodore insulted you, but didn''t you also tried to kill him?


    Is this your so-called love?


    You say you love me. If someonees someday and due to some misunderstanding I treat you badly, you''ll do the same with me, no?" I asked, forcing him to look back at me when I saw him diverting his gaze from me.


    "This is not about that Victoria. I would never do that to you." He said while he pulled me more close to him.


    Ca was getting impatient because of this chit-chat, but I knew I need to do this if I want to save so many lives.


    "Then, if you love me, will you stop this war? This war, this bloodshed, this hateful environment, this is not what I want and desire. What I desire is the true friend, that you are. What I want is the boy who hadughed with me when I had fallen on my butt, trying to catch coconuts. I want that friend back who had used his hand as a pillow for me when I couldn''t sleep. I want that soft-hearted person back in my life.


    Is the love that you mentioned, the only kind of love in the world? Who said that only you loved me, that only you loved your family? I also loved you as my friend, heck you never left my mind ever since then. Rosaline loved you as her son. Daniel loved you as his best friend. How can you be so selfish and not see our love?" I asked, and I knew my words were working when I saw his eyes watering.


    "Robert, it''s still not toote. Pleasee back to us. Please bring back that sweet guy that you were." I said, feeling my own eyes watering.


    "Don''t cry, Victoria, please," Robert said, closing his eyes for a moment as he pulled me in for a hug.


    However, this time, I didn''t feel the difort I was feeling earlier and even Ca became quiet.


    "Please stop this. I want nothing more than my first ever made friend back." I sobbed.


    I noticed Daniel from my peripheral vision and could not help but feel sad when I saw his pained expression.


    He must be itching to hug his best friend as much.


    Theodore was no better. Though they were still fighting, I knew their ears were nted on our conversation.


    "I...I... Can''t stop, Victoria." Robert said, making me stiff in his arms as he nuzzled his face in my hairs.


    "You can stop if you want. But if you don''t want, no one can stop you either." I mumbled again, trying to devise a n that I need urgently since I don''t think this way will work.


    "Is this what you want, Robby?" I heard a voice from behind me, and before I or Theodore could react, we heard the door of the mansion opening, and a very pained-looking Rosaline strutted out.


    What shocked me was the trail of blood that was flowing out from her hands as she walked out of the mansion, her gaze fixated on Robert, who was too perplexed to react.


    Because of that witch potion, we all knew that any wound at this time could be lethal because of the inability to heal.


    As if the dripping blood from herrge wound on her hand was not enough, she cut the upper portion of her right hand, making all of us gasp. The pained look in her eyes was saying a thousand words.


    Her white gown, whose skirt was almost stained with blood and her paled expression with streaming tears, was enough to break my resolution to bring back Robert, and I was about to fight Robert and his rogue wolves to save my people, to save Rosaline, however, what happened next shocked me once again.

 Chapter 77 - -77 In The Search Of Warmth

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Rosaline! Go back inside!" Theodore said as he rushed towards her. ??


    "Stop where you are, or I''ll slit my throat!" Rosaline threatened, her eyes fixated on Robert.


    Robert, who was still hugging me, became so stiff that it felt like I was hugging a stone rather than a person.


    It wasn''t long before I felt him trembling under me as he gripped my elbows to stabilize himself.


    It was a good sign, I guess. His resolution was breaking. I knew what he was feeling right now, and I think this was the only way left we can use to bring the humanity in him back.


    Turning around, I looked at Rosaline and nodded at her slightly to continue what she was doing.


    "Is this what you want, Robby?" Rosaline repeated her question before making another cut on her arm.


    Her legs swayed as she stepped forward, and she had to take the support of a wall to keep standing.


    I wanted to help her, but I knew, the more pitiful she would look, the more will be the chances of Robert reacting because one thing was clear from what I remembered, and that was, Robert loved Rosaline.


    I know I was staking Rosaline''s life, but I also knew where to stop her. If things don''t work the way I want, then I won''t allow her to go any further and will immediately seal her wounds with my power.


    It will make me weak momentarily, but it''ll be worth it nevertheless


    ''You are just wasting your time, Victoria! We don''t have that much time. Alexander needs us!'' I heard Ca roaring, making me wince.


    ''Alexander needs us, but these people also need us, Ca. I can''t just let this blood-shed go on when I know how to stop it. Wasn''t it you, who always mention that we are a queen? Then tell me what is more important for a queen? Her love, or saving the lives of thousands? Where is the girl who had risked my life or should I say her life, by jumping into that river from the cliff, just because she had to save a drowning girl.'' I questioned back, making her shut as she growled at me angrily before cing around.


    "Mom.." I heard a very timid whisper in my ears, making my eyes go wide as I looked back at Robert, my sole attention on him now.


    His voice was so timid and unsure that I couldn''t help but squeeze his hand in assurance.


    He looked at me with those teary eyes, making my eyes tear as I nodded at him to go on.


    _________


    ROBERT''S POV


    She was there. Standing right in front of me was none other than Victoria, with a determined face and her dress tainted with the blood of other wolves maybe.


    The woman I loved for 8 years was there in front of me. She has matured now, but she still looked as pretty cute and innocent as ever.


    Victoria, the person who I loved for soo many years and the person who gave me the motivation to fight for my rights.


    My rights, my throne, my position, my people, my love, and my family, I wanted everything, and I wanted it all for her. So that I can keep her by my side, and pay her back with all of my love.


    But, she was still dumb-headed like she was eight years back. She still can''t distinguish right from wrong. She still can''t tell that I was the right person for her.


    I can bear with anything, but I can''t control it when she has questioned my love for her. I would''ve stopped this bloodshed when she had mentioned it, but not anymore when she is so headstrong about noting with me.


    She has no idea what I am going to do now when she says she doesn''t want me. That she is in love with Alexander.


    She says this is just an obsession, of course, she would say that because she is possessed with that Alexander''s thoughts because she has been brainwashed by these people who want her strong self.


    I just hope that Patrick was giving Alexander a tough time. I don''t want Patrick to kill Alexander because he was still my brother nevertheless, but a high level of mental, emotional, and physical torture was still preferred by me.


    I was still contemting what to do and what to not do since my heart and mind weren''ting on the same terms when I heard Victoria sobbing while hugging me.


    It broke my heart to see the girl I loved for soo many years, crying like this.


    Why was she crying like this! She knew I can''t stand tears, and I know she is using them against me. Hearing her sobs, I can''t help but hug nuzzle my face in her neck to calm my heart that was screaming at me to do whatever she was saying.


    I can''t do what she is asking me to. She wants me to stop all this because she is brainwashed by these people who pretend to love her, but in reality don''t even care about her. Because if they would''ve cared about her, these things wouldn''t have happened in the first ce.


    Victoria has been the only person who has loved me, who believed in me, who saved my life, and I''ll make sure that nothing harms her anymore.


    She doesn''t understand that these people are fooling her with their fake love, and to take her out of this so-called fake love, I''ll have to kill them all.


    I''ll win this kingdom for her and give her the luxurious life that she deserves.


    I can''t stop this bloodshed because I don''t want to, and also because these rogues who have apanied me to this mission have their own agendas to retaliate against the mansion.


    Victoria knew that my resolution was breaking when I saw her crying like this, but it didn''t mean I was going to stop. I know she was doing all this just to save these shitty people.


    I was about tomand my wolves to attack the mansion again when I heard the voice I have been yearning to hear for the past 8 years.


    "Is this what you want, Robby?"


    The woman I loved for 14 years and called mom was standing in front of me in a white gown. Her pure gown was tainted with blood, but she still looked as dearest as ever.


    Seeing her covered in blood like this, I couldn''t help but tremble when I saw her cutting herself one more time while looking me straight in the eyes.


    "Mom?" I couldn''t help but whisper as a sob broke out from me. All the emotions that I had been hiding inside my heart started pouring out as I looked at Rosaline standing there, taking the support of the wall to stabilize herself.


    My own legs gave away seeing her like this, and I had to take the support from Victoria to stand intact as I was feeling immense heaviness in my heart.


    Victoria, who was still in my arms, squeezed my hand reassuringly, and I knew what she was trying to say.


    "Mom." I stepped forward, taking one step at a time as Rosaline stepped towards me too.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. Not when the woman for whose love I had yearned for so many years was standing in front of me.


    "My Robby, I am so sorry, I couldn''t do anything about it. Your father Theodore had also been beating himself with guilt since that day. We all miss you, and we all are sorry for what happened to you. You can kill us for what we did with you, but it has to be you who will kill me today. Rather than being killed by some rogue, I''ll take more pleasure in being killed by a brave to-be king. I will take pleasure in being annihted by my own son." Rosaline said, and thest thread that was keeping my resolution intact broke.


    "That''s not how it is, mom. I am sorry, mom. I would never be able to hurt you, let alone kill you. I am sorry, mom." I sobbed as I fell to her knees, hugging her legs, wanting the same warmth that I used to feel eight years back.


    "Mom, I am Sorry. I did all of this in a fit of anger. Also, because I love Victoria. I wanted to repay her with a luxurious and better life. But I know, it''s all because I wanted to take revenge on Alexander and avenge whatever that happened with me that night. I shouldn''t have tried to kill father Theodore, or this wouldn''t have happened.


    I am so sorry, mom. Please forgive me." I sobbed and couldn''t help but feel my heart beating fast and aching when mom bent down in her wounded form, almost falling as she hugged me close to her heart.


    As we both were hugging each other, I couldn''t help but go momentarily stiff when I felt my father, Theodore, hugging me from behind.


    "I am also sorry, Rob. I shouldn''t have acted too strictly that day. It was all because of those council members who filled my ears with nonsensical things that I couldn''t think straight that day.


    If you want, you can stab me as much as you like, until you are satisfied even if it means I''ll have to lose my life. I can''t bear with the guilt anymore." Father said, and a new wave of emotions stuffed my heart, making me sob more as I hugged my parents tightly.


    This was all because of me. How could I forget my mom Rosaline who always loved me? How could I''ve suspected my father who trained and treated me like his own son?


    If Victoria hadn''t stopped me earlier, then would my mom and dad have died today? No, no I can''t even bear with the thought of it.


    Turning around, I looked at Victoria before helping mom on the pavement.


    "Once again, you saved me from doing something bad. You saved me from hurting my own family that loved me soo much. Tell me, how can I repay you?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Stop this bloodshed. I don''t want these innocent people dying now that everything has been sorted out." She said, and once again, my respect for her increased by ten times.

 Chapter 78 - -78 Healing Rosaline Invited The Legendary Wolf

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    ''Hunter, can you feel where he went?'' I asked through my mind link while following the scent of that nasty witch who had been helping Robert in his destruction n. ??


    ''I am not sure. He isn''t leaving any traces. Let''s go in the north direction first.'' Hunter replied, making me run in the north direction.


    However, before I could run even a km, I was pushed back to the ground by arge force.


    Looks like the coward has finally decided to show his face.


    "I don''t get what you are running for. You and your species call yourself strong creatures, but when ites to a one-on-one fight, you do nothing but run with your tail between your legs like a pussy you guys are." I shouted, trying to excite the witch.


    "Who is running from you, dog? What can you do with your weakened body anyways? What I am trying to do is buy myself some time so that I can do what I want." Patrick smirked, his body floating in the air.


    "Haha... You call yourself a strong witch, and you don''t even know that no prisoning and weakening potion works on a king for more than a couple of hours. And it has already been five hours since I wasst given any dose." I said before growling at him and lunging at him.


    Catching his legs his my hand, I immediately threw him at a nearby tree before changing into my wolf form.


    I looked at that witch coughing blood before he closed his fist and chanted something that createdrge stone walls in front of me.


    Huh! As if these walls can stop me.


    Growling loudly, I threw myself at those walls, immediately breaking them intorge pieces.


    Gazing at the witch, who was looking at me with a tint of horror, I lunged at him again, however, this time he was quick to dodge me, and I could only scratch his arm with my paws.


    His wincing was like music to my ears after what he had made me go through. After what he made Victoria go through.


    I might not know what exactly happened, but it looked like hunter had some kind of connection with her as he knows everything but has barred me from knowing anything.


    Not only he called me a bastard to believe everyone so easily, but also an ipatible mate that really edged me.


    For my wolf to curse me like this, it must''ve been something really bad.


    My love has to suffer in the arms of these pathetic people because of my mistake.


    The one that I had promised to care for and protect for the rest of my life was in danger and pain for soo long, and I couldn''t do anything about it, and the thought of it angered me enough to almost go berserk.


    The only thing that has kept me sane for now is the fact that when I reached the border of my pack, I smelled her, and she didn''t smell any different from how I had left her, which was probably a good sign. Though her emotions were all over the ce, as long as she was fine, I know I will be able to correct everything.


    Concentrating back on the task on hand, I looked at the witch before smiling,


    "Is this all you have? You, who calls himself one of the strongest, have only this much? No wonder Christopher is still the king of the witches. It''s all because other people in the coven are so ipatible that all they can do while fighting another king is float in the air and chant spells.


    Thest time an alpha king fought with Christopher for fun, they had a real sword fight, but you on the other hand only know how to fly." I scoffed, knowing that this topic was a sour spot for him.


    Who doesn''t know about Patrick trying to take over the throne for thest few decades but has alwayse empty-handed because the people of the coven didn''t believe that he was capable enough to lead a coven full of powerful witches.


    "You! You want to know what else I can do?" He said, his eyes glowing green with anger while he opened his palms and shot daggers at me.


    Since I wasn''t prepared for this, one of the daggers plunged through my upper arm, making hunter growl in anger as he lunged at Patrick again.


    Patrick, who was still ying with daggers, was caught so off guard that he immediately fell to the ground with wide eyes as the hunter hovered over him, ready to snap his neck and kill him.


    "Kill me! Go ahead! But what will happen to Victoria if I am killed?" Patrick said in a rush, and it immediately made us look at him in confusion before I bit into his hand, urging him to continue.


    ________________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "As you wish, Victoria." Robert smiled before closing his eyes as if channeling the message to all the rogues, to stop fighting and end this war.


    While Robert was busy stopping the war, I stepped towards Rosaline. Looking at her condition and how fast she was losing blood, it was clear she needed critical treatment.


    These people might not be realizing the criticality of the situation since something like this has happened to them for the first time, but by the rate the blood is oozing out from her system, it won''t be long before she will be drained of all blood.


    "K! Maddy! Bring Rosaline to her room." Theodore shouted when he noticed her gasping as herplexion started to turn pale.


    "No need for that," I mumbled, stopping everyone dead in the tracks as they looked at me quizzically.


    "An old witch aunt had taught me a spell that anyone can perform to seal small wounds," I said so that it can cover up for the fact that I was the infamous hybrid everyone had been looking for.


    Sitting near Rosaline, I closed my eyes before chanting the spell slowly in her ears.


    Roaming my hands on her head, I counted and chanted it 7 times in the name of the first seven supernatural ancestors.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Rosaline, whose wounds were healed now, and herplexion had started to get better.


    "Victoria, you are amazing." I heard someone say from beside me, however, due to the weakness from performing the spell, I couldn''t make out whose voice it was.


    Turning around, I noticed from my blurred vision that many wolves were still fighting.


    "Why...not stop?" I asked before falling on my knees to support my body on the pavement.


    "Victoria, are you okay?" I heard Daniel shouting from some distance before I was engulfed in a warm hug.


    From the scent, I knew it was none other than Daniel.


    "The rogues that I had convinced to attack the mansion agreed to me when I said that the war was over and we don''t need to fight anymore, but those who were fighting for their personal agenda disagreed with the arrangement and still want to fight. Those rogues who want to fight are more than 500 in number. I think we need to take action soon." I heard Robert say, however, I couldn''t respond to anyone''s voice anymore as I felt an unbearable pain shooting up my spine, making me scream so loud that even Robert took a step back involuntarily.


    "What is happening to her! Daniel!" I heard Sean''s voice in my surroundings, however, I was too busy not dying of pain to take care of their words.


    "I am not sure. It looks like Sh-she is shif-shifting." I heard as my head became numb.


    "But how can this be possible? Isn''t she antern?" I heard a few gasps from around me before I started losing consciousness and heard Ca''s voice.


    ''You handled pretty well till now, my dear. Due to your using those powers to heal a person, and bring her condition back to how it was, which I must mention even a witch doesn''t try so easily, your body conscience has weakened to great extent. It''s time you take some rest now. It''s high time I let them meet their queen." Ca said as she took over me, and before I could say anything, I felt my body changing, and I was sent inside the back of my mind.


    "Unbelievable!" I heard someone gasp near me, and it turned out none other than Theodore.


    "Ca?" He breathed, his eyes wide as saucer tes, making me look at him in confusion before I noticed my legs and felt shocked.


    It was because between my legs I saw a white fur tail iling in the air.


    Did I grow a tail? I was shifting for real? But why weren''t my legs and hands turning into paws?


    I have indeed turned into half-wolf like almost all of them here, and into a white wolf at that.


    ''A white female wolf? The legendary queen?'' I thought as I remembered the book that I had read.


    The book was about the legendary Queen from before 5-6 centuries, and the front cover of the book was a white female wolf growling at the moon.


    "This isn''t what it looks like, right?" I heard someone say near me, or should I say Ca before she growled loudly.

 Chapter 79 - -79 The Spell Of Sacrifice!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "How is this possible?" Robert asked while he fell from the intensity of Ca''s growl. ??


    I turned around and looked at Theodore and others, who were in no better position.


    "I.." Ca started, looking straight ahead at the people who were still fighting.


    Her voice held so much power that all the wolves, be it, pack mates or rogues, stopped to look at her.


    "I...Ca Victoria Gibberson, the queen of the mansion, the werewolf species, the descendant of the moon goddess, and the daughter of the Ava, orders everyone present here and in the peripheral of 40 km to stop this war and bloodshed immediately." Ca roared, her voice followed by a thunderous sound in the sky.


    Her strong and powerful voice made me shudder even when I knew she was a part of me.


    "Bow down to the queen!" She growled again, and to my utmost horror, everyone present on the ground immediately fell to their knees with their head bowed to us.


    ''Wow!'' That was the only thing I could utter when I saw how everyone was showing respect to us.


    "Those, who still want to fight the kingdom and defies the orders of mine, are free toe and fight me," Ca said, however, I didn''t miss the smugness in her voice.


    I looked around myself, and even though some rogues were grunting in displeasure, their heads were still bowed in submission, and it gave me a proud feeling about ourselves.


    Not only was it feeding my ego, but it was also satisfying the witch within me, who was waiting for her turn to showcase her powers.


    ''Your chance wille in the future, joy.'' Ca said through the mind link, and I don''t know why, but I felt a creep run down my spine when she mentioned joy differently from me.


    I and Joy had merged into one during myst birthday and Ca knew about that, then why would she call out on joy separately with that dark look on her face? Or maybe it''s just me overthinking because I have seen her powerful self for the first time.


    "Theodore Roosevelt, stand up."


    "Your highness," Theodore stood before saying.


    "I want you to fix this all up before I return to the kingdom with my mate. I don''t want a single thing out of ce." Ca ordered Theodore, who took her orders with his head still bowed in submission.


    "To all the rogues who have agreed to not fight, as a queen, I promise you guys that you''ll be renumerated withpassion, and you''ll be allowed to enter any pack or the pack lead directly by the kingdom after the formal procedures. For those who love their freedom and don''t want to get tied with a pack, we will arrange a different area to live and you guys are free to move anywhere until you are not viting any rules. Is that okay?" Ca asked, however, when she didn''t get any reply, she looked at them with squinted brows before shouting,


    "Is that okay?"


    "Yes, Queen!" Everyone hollered, making her smile in satisfaction.


    "I''ll be leaving now and see where my mate is hiding away from me. Also to see what that witch is up to." Ca joked, making Theodore and othersugh at her joke.


    "Queen, I am sorry for what I did, and how I behaved towards-" Robert started, but was stopped by Ca mid-sentence as she raised her hand to stop him.


    "You didn''t know the truth. Besides, what happened with you wasn''t fair either. Let''s talk about these thingster. You treated Victoria well, and that''s all that matters to me. She is a child and deserves pampering." Ca said, making me scoff at her.


    ''Child my ass, who the heck are you calling a child!'' I shouted, feeling wronged.


    ''For the person who can''t even judge who loves you and who does not, you sure are a child. Besides, don''t forget who you are talking to. For me, who is a thousand years old soul, you sure are a child.'' Ca smirked, making me want to gag at her.


    ''What an old woman, you are the first woman I have seen who is proud to be called old! Besides, what do you know about my soul? This is my 101st birth so I am older than you.'' I retorted.


    ''Whatever helps you sleep at night sweety.'' She said, rolling her eyes.


    "I''ll go now," Ca said.


    "Wait, please take a few guards with you," Theodore said before nodding at the fifth-level guards.


    "No need for that. I can handle such trivial things on my own." Ca said, howling one more time before we started running in the direction of the forest.


    _____


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Kill me! Go ahead! But what will happen to Victoria if I am killed?" Patrick said,ughing menacingly.


    "You better tell me what have you done, or I''ll rip your head today. I can always ask Miss Azrael to look into the matters and sort out everything." Hunter growled before ripping off his clothes in a warning gesture.


    "Go ahead. Kill me, but you must''ve known that there are spells in the world that can only be repealed by the person who initiated them." Patrickughed before coughing blood when hunter punched him angrily once again.


    "What do you mean? Make yourself clear, or I''ll shred you to pieces." Hunter roared again.


    "What I mean is that a sacrifice spell has been initiated by me. You do know what does that means, right? Now you have two choices. Either you kill me and kill your mate in return, or go back to the mansion and bring back that family heirloom to me." Patrick smirked.


    "You are kidding, right? Only a witch who is thousand years old can initiate a sacrifice spell." Hunter roared.


    "That''s the fun here hunter, or should I say, Damien. It was Daniel who gave me this spell in exchange for information about a girl who is a child of Martha and Nelson and deres herself as antern." Patrickughed, and I don''t know why but his words made hunter stand there frozen in his ce before he jumped off from Patrick.


    ''Hey! What are you doing? Why are you leaving him like this? We need to kill him before he makes any further damages'' I reprimanded hunter, but to no avail did he stopped.


    ''He is not the problem anymore. The problem is the spell that he has initiated on Victoria. We need that bracelet that you gave to her, or her life will be in danger.'' Hunter said before he started running in the direction of the mansion.


    ?AngelinaBhardawaj

 Chapter 80 - -80 He Is Feeding Off Alexander!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Hey! Do you even know where you are running off to?'' I couldn''t help but ask for the umpteenth time. ??


    ''Of course, I know. I can... I mean your witch powers can smell another witch from miles. And I am gonna use them to locate that dirty witch who has my mate.'' Ca replied.


    ''It''s our mate.'' I said, annoyed before sitting back leisurely.


    Now I know how bad Ca must''ve felt all this time when she had to live inside me withouting out. It feels like I am watching a movie where someone else is controlling my body, and I am just a side character.


    ''It won''t take long. Don''t worry, I am not nning to take over your bodypletely. You still have those witch powers that stop me whenever I try to take control. Luckily you used your energy when healing Rosaline, and that''s the sole reason why they allowed me to take over the body. However, it won''t be the case for long.'' Ca mumbled at the end, confusing me a bit.


    However, since there are things that are still out of my understanding range, I didn''t ask her any further, knowing very well that it will put more pressure on my mind.


    It wasn''t long before we entered a clearing.


    At some distance I saw a person sitting, or should I say floating above arge rock in a sitting position.


    "Looks like the protagonist of the events has arrived." That person said before standing.


    "Looks like one of the most insignificant viins of my life is here." Ca retorted while smirking at him daringly.


    As he moved, I couldn''t help but try to look at his face inside the hoodie that he was wearing.


    "Insignificant or significant, you''lle to know when you''ll get to know what I am nning to do next." That person or the witch said, moving closer to us, and I couldn''t help but gasp when I looked at his face.


    "Uncle Rick?" I gasped, which made him smile even more than he already was.


    "My dear niece, you never loved me since the beginning, no? First, your parents didn''t let me meet you and treat you to meals so that I could show you my affections, then that olddy Azrael stopped me, and now you have this centuries year old wolf stopping me from having you and showcase you how much I care about you. Heck, you don''t even know my full name." My uncle Rick said, making me look at him in confusion.


    What is he talking about?


    "If her parents didn''t let you meet her, or if Azrael stopped you, then there must be a reason behind it. You surely have bad intentions towards Victoria, or why would you help Robert in the name of you wanting this human girl, when you very well knew that she isn''t a human." Ca said, making himugh at her menacingly.


    "Victoria, do you have the same thoughts as her?" Uncle Rick asked me, and I couldn''t help but think about what they both said just now.


    Uncle Rick was indeed right. Whenever he woulde around me, my parents won''t let me meet him or get acquainted with him. I never understood why they did that, because from what I remember, uncle Rick has always helped me.


    There was this one time when I was being bullied by a couple of girls in a dark alley, and he hade to rescue me. Though, after that, I never had a friend, but at least I was saved from their bullying.


    Then after that one day when my powers might''ve reacted because I fainted in the middle of the forest unexpectedly, it was him who had found me and had taken me home. But as soon as my parents saw that it was him, they immediately ushered him out and even warned me to never talk to this guy because he was bad news.


    "Ca is right. There sure must be a reason." I said through the mind link after a long pause, knowing very well that he as a witch can listen to me.


    "Well, you have be more intelligent since Ist met you. Tell me, is that your witch powers who are affecting your decisions or this wolf?" He asked, making my eyes go wide.


    How did he know that-


    "You must be shocked that I know you are a hybrid, right? Well what can I say, I have been keeping an eye on you from the day those fake parents of yours ran away from the kingdom secretively with a child in their arms. I knew something was not right, and that''s when I started to follow your every move." Uncle Rick said.


    "If you knew about her, then why wait this long for your motive? Why didn''t you told her grandfather already?" Ca asked the question that I was going to ask next.


    "Do you think I am a fool? Will a seedling give you more benefits than a grown-up tree? My dear Victoria is the key to the only thing that I had practiced so hard for." He said, trying to touch us, however, before his hand could touch us, Ca growled at him, making him take a step back unconsciously.


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "This, girl over here, my so-called niece is going to be my bargaining piece with which I am going to get that ancient spell whose art only her grandfather knows. The spell that can make a person live again." My uncle said, confusing me.


    However, before I could ask anything, Ca startedughing hysterically as if she had heard the funniest thing in the world.


    "You...you are going to make a person live again? Are you nuts? No one is allowed to perform that spell. It''s the utmost rule of the witchmunity that the spells that are contained in the ancient ck grimoire are not to be performed until it''s about saving the wars between two species and save the world from extinction.


    You can''t y with nature''s way just because of your love." Ca said.


    "I know that very well. Isn''t that the reason why Daniel has been waiting for your arrival for thest 500 years?" Uncle Rick said, and it shocked me when Ca growled at him in warning, jumping on him while taking his throat in her mouth.


    "What about him? Is he still alive?" Ca asked, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her.


    Of course, Daniel is alive. Didn''t we came back from the mansion and saw him there fighting without a wound?


    "Why, is your love for him still intact? Well, Daniel will be happy to see this, but what about Damien?" He asked.


    "What is between us, has got nothing to do with you. What I am trying to say is, no matter what you do, he won''t give you the spell and break nature''sw. And I think I have listened enough about your shit. Now it''s time we say goodbye to a nasty witch, who can be a potential threat to both werewolves and the witchmunity because I think, I have an inkling who are you trying to wake up." Ca said with an evil glint in her eyes as our eyes started to glow golden.


    "Yes, you are right. I am trying to wake your mortal enemy. But it isn''t exactly him. Your immortal enemy who destroyed your and Damien''s love has alreadye into this world even before you were born.


    The person I am trying to wake is, Ashton. The vampire king who had fallen in love with a sweet girl and was my best friend.


    Who would''ve thought that he would be stabbed in the back and will be killed by that girl only." Uncle Rick shouted.


    "I never killed Ashton, Patrick! Besides, you call yourself his friend when you don''t even know that his soul left his body then and there only. The dead body you''ve been carrying with yourself is futile because he has already taken a second birth just like all of us. However, he was quite lucky than us and has already turned 79 this year." Ca scoffed in disgust.


    "He is born again? Where is he? Which species? Tell me? Tell me, damn it!" Uncle Rick whose name is maybe Patrick asked Ca holding her legs like a mentally ill person.


    "That''s enough! You caused so much destruction when you didn''t even know the truth. You are a disgrace to thismunity, and these are not my words, these are the words of the witch living inside Victoria, the princess of the kingdom." Ca paused before starting again,


    "Today, I Ca Victoria Gibberson, calls upon the heavens that are the witness of my judgment and decides you the death sentence in the name of the moon goddess, who has created us all and has created us kings and queens to maintain thew and order in the world." With that, Ca growled one more time before she bit into his flesh, making me gag at the sight.


    "Good, you can kill me. But are you sure it''s me you are killing? Now I''ll see who you''ll sacrifice for your love. Will it be the witch, you, or our sweet victoria, who will you sacrifice to protect your love Alexander, who didn''t even notice that he has fallen into my trap so easily." Patrick said before cing his hand on his wounds and like I did to Rosaline, all of his wounds were healed.


    But unlike how I became weak, he was far from weak, and from the way he stood immediately, it looks like, he had turned stronger than before as if he is feeding on someone''s else energy, someone stronger.


    ''Is..is he by any chance feeding on Alexander?'' I couldn''t help but ask, remembering how he had asked Ca if she was really killing him. And as soon as those words left my mouth, I saw Ca''s eyes going wide as she looked at him horrified.

 Chapter 81 - -81 Turn The Sacrifice On Me!

    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''There is nothing like that, Victoria. You are just thinking too much into things.'' Ca calmed me, however, the possibility of my presumption being true was scaring me deeply. ??


    "Make yourself clear nasty witch! What is this sacrifice spell all about." Ca asked, her eyes glowing like a cold me.


    "Well, it''s very simple. I initiated the spell around half an hour ago when Alexander was fighting with me. All I needed to do was put those chanted herbs containing the blood of an evil soul into Alexander''s blood to start the spell. I had already nned all of this because I knew this was the easiest way to let Victoriae with me without hustling around." Patrick said while looking at us with a smirk.


    "This can''t be it. Since it''s a sacrifice spell, there has to be a sacrifice to save Alexander, right? Tell me or I''ll kill you even before you think about trading Victoria." Ca warned again, plunging her hand in his chest and holding his heart in her fist, ready to burst it.


    "You...Yes, only a sacrifice can save him. But the sacrifice of a loved one. You know all about this, why are you pretending to be innocent in front of Victoria. When a spell was initiated on him, you must''ve felt that, don''t make it look like you are an innocent wolf when you were thinking of sacrificing the witch inside her." Patrick said, his eyes rolling in pain.


    Wait, what did he say? Sacrifice my witch?


    ''Is it true, Ca?'' I couldn''t help but whisper ask her.


    ''Victoria, this is not what it looks like, let me exin-''


    ''Just give me the damn answer, Ca! Did you know about this? That I need to sacrifice my witch powers?''I asked feeling my agitation taking over as the joy inside me started to panic by the thought of it.


    ''I...I indeed felt that something was wrong when we started running from the mansion, but I didn''t know it would be this severe, however, you do realize that to save Alexander our mate we need to sacrifice something and-''


    ''Shut up! Do you even realize what you are saying? Did you decide to risk the 19 years of my parent''s sacrifice, my sacrifice on line just like that, without even concerning me? I might be dumb enough to not understand who loves me and who does not, but I am not dumb to not know what is best for my powers.'' I screamed in my head, not being able to hear it anymore.


    As soon as I shouted at Ca, I saw her eyes zing golden, indicating that she was getting angry, but unlike every time, I didn''t feel anything this time.


    I didn''t feel anything because there were two more people angrier than her, and they were about to react.


    I stood from my earlier position as I felt numbing in my hands, and before I could react to what was happening, I saw Ca''s hands burning with fire and it was not long before that me was thrown at Patrick, shocking all of us for a second. After realizing what has happened just now, I couldn''t help but look at Joy in surprise.


    "How is this possible? You are in your wolf form, how can you use your witch powers?!" Patrick asked amazed.


    "Well, looks like you don''t know what a hybrid can do very well, do you?" I asked before I took the control of my body in my hand, much to Ca''s displeasure.


    "I am nning to kill you today, uncle Patrick." Iughed menacingly.


    ''You can''t do that, Victoria! What if he is really taking his energy from Alexander as you''ve mentioned earlier? If you hurt him, you are hurting Alexander in return.'' Ca screeched, pushing on my mind to take over the body, but I was too angry to listen to her now.


    ''I don''t take orders from you, Ca.'' I said, knowing all too well that my eyes must be glowing purple because of joy trying to take over.


    Closing my eyes, I raised my hands in the air before circling them in the air, making the symbols of five natural elements that rule the most witch powers.


    "No! You can''t do that, Victoria! I am your uncle, who always protected you!" Uncle Patrick said, making my decision falter a bit, however, when I noticed his moving fingers and that he was trying to chant a spell, I sighed thest time before lifting the tworge trees and throwing them at Patrick, who looked at me with horrified eyes.


    I knew this wasn''t enough to kill a witch, but it would hurt him dangerously.


    Since joy had already told me that there was no way in hell that he can feed off Alexander''s powers because he was a powerful werewolf and he was a not-so-powerful witch, I was visibly relieved.


    Strutting towards Patrick, I looked him dead in the eyes before smiling at him and ordering,


    "Turn the sacrifice to me," I ordered.


    ''Victoria-'' Both Joy and Ca started simultaneously, but I hushed them with my raised hand.


    "I am ordering you thest time, turn the sacrifice on me yourself, so that when I kill you, you can still get a rebirth like a humble witch. I hope you are clear with the fact that as the princess of the witch entity, I can reverse such a spell to myself on my own because it will be seen as long a good deed to save a species king and the uing war.


    However, if I do that and the judgment will be passed, I am not sure if your soul would be able to take it." I smiled, making his eyes go wide, and before I could utter my next words of warning, I saw him taking out the herbs as he murmured some spell and extended his hand.


    "If you take these, the spell will be reversed to you since you are his true and fated love," Patrick said.


    ''Victoria, think before doing something.'' Both of my supernatural sides said simultaneously, but I wasn''t in the mood to listen to them anymore.


    Taking the herbs from his hands, I picked a stone before making a cut in my palm and cing the herbs on top of them. As soon as I ced the herbs on my blood, they immediately disappeared into nothingness, and I felt something stabbing my heart lightly.


    "Have a good afterlife, uncle," I murmured before bending down and taking his head in my hand, and with a jerk, I dismembered his head away from his body as blood started to ooze out in all the directions.


    Looking at the witch''s head in my hand, I gathered some dried leaves before burning the head into the fire pit that I had lighted with my powers.


    Killing the witch done sessfully. Now deciding on who to sacrifice.

 Chapter 82 - -82 Where Is Victoria?

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    ''Are you sure that this was the right decision?'' I asked hunter for the umpteenth time. ??


    ''I don''t know, okay? I have heard about this spell but have never seen anyone doing it. From what I know, only one of the strongest witches can perform this spell. And if what I am thinking now is right, then Victoria indeed will be sacrificed if we don''t bring that heirloom back.'' Hunter replied.


    ''That''s not what I wanted to ask. What I wanted to ask is, are you sure that it''s Victoria on whom that spell is performed?'' I asked, making him stop dead in his tracks.


    However, before he could reply to me, we suddenly felt a sudden pang in our body, making us hit the nearby tree.


    ''What is this all about?'' I thought as another thing hit us.


    As we stood after the hit, I noticed three almost invisible shadows floating in the air, trying to hit us, out of the corner of my eyes.


    However, before they could hit us this time, hunter saw them right on time and hit one of the shadows back, making it fall on the ground as the shadow turned into a person coughing blood.


    Grabbing another shadow, he scratched its chest with his nails, making it fall on the ground.


    Before hunter could hit the third shadow, he grabbed it by the neck before asking,


    "Who has sent you?"


    Getting no reply, he punched its face before asking again. However, before he could punch it again, all the three shadows disappeared into thin air as if they were nothing.


    ''They were sent by Patrick.'' Hunter growled before cracking his bones.


    ''How do you know that?''


    ''I smelled his scent on these shadows.'' Hunter replied before he started running again.


    ''Wait, stop!'' I screeched.


    ''What now? We are alreadyte, Alex! We can''t risk beingter, or Victoria''s life will be in danger.'' Hunter asked annoyed.


    ''It was Patrick who asked for the heirloom, right? But what heirloom will benefit him if he is already trying to hurt Victoria? Besides, he needed this heirloom, then why would he send his goons to stop us and waste our time? Why will he try to hurt us? He is trading Victoria''s life for that artifact, right?


    Also, I have read many books about witches and other species, it was clearly written that no witch other than the king and his descendants can harm a person from another species without being in contact. All the other witches will have toe in contact with the person in a way or another.


    And as far as I know, with Miss Azrael''s protection spell, no witch cane near her, then exactly how did he start this spell? Even now also, he sent his goons to stop us, if he really needed the heirloom, he would do anything to fasten our process and not stop us, unless-'' I stopped mid-sentence when the realization dawned upon us.


    ''Unless it''s not Victoria, whose life is in danger.'' Hunterpleted.


    ''It''s us. And he might use Victoria to trade our life for her life.'' I suggested, making his eyes go wide.


    ''We need to go to the mansion and find her as soon as possible before he summons her or uses any tricks to lure her out. We haven''t seen her going where Patrick is till now, which means she must be still in the mansion. If we try, we can tackle this. I''ll ask your father to summon Miss Azrael so that she can help us with this sacrifice spell.'' Hunter said, making me nod in his direction before we started running again.


    Reaching in front of the mansion, I noticed how everyone was running here and there.


    It didn''t look like any war was going anymore.


    Stopping a random wolf from our pack, I asked him what was going on and was confused when he looked at me with respect before saying it''s ordered from the Council head. Before I could ask anything else, he ran off towards his house leaving me more confused.


    No, this wasn''t the time for me to get confused or get engaged with useless talks.


    Running inside the mansion, the first thing I noticed was Daniel asking some guards to take away the dead bodies and cremating them.


    "Where is Victoria?" I asked when I reached him.


    "Alexander, is that you? Is that really you?" Daniel asked me with a surprised and relieved look before engulfing me in a tight hug.


    "Uncle Theodore! Aunt Rosaline! Alexander is back!" He shouted, and before I could turn around, my parents were already walking out of the mansion with happy smiles on their faces.


    "My child, it''s you?" My mom asked before enveloping me in a tight hug, followed by my father.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Robert descending the stairs with a sad smile on his face.


    Detaching myself from my parents'' hug, I walked towards Robert before punching his face with all the energy I could muster.


    Hearing the satisfying crack sound from his jawbones, I felt a bit relieved.


    "I deserve that." Robert nodded, making me angrier, however, he was not my best concern right now.


    "Where is Victoria?" I asked everyone.


    Since the war has stopped, then she must be here somewhere, or maybe inside the mansion.


    "Is she inside resting in my room?" I asked before walking the pavement stairs. I need to take that family heirloom back to Patrick and make sure that Victoria doesn''t go out of the mansion and fall for his tricks before the sacrifice spell that he had initiated could be nullified.


    However, the next words that my father spoke, stopped me dead in my tracks,


    "What do you mean Victoria, shouldn''t she be with you?"


    Turning around, I looked at my father confused before asking,


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haha...why are you behaving like this? Now that she has changed into her wolf, you want to hide her from everyone." Seanughed, making me more confused than I already was.


    "She changed into her wolf? I haven''t seen her for thest 5 days, how can I hide her." I questioned, freezing the smile on everyone''s face.


    "Don''t tell me she is not here," I asked, understanding their meaning now.


    I looked at everyone waiting for their reply, however, when I noticed that their gazes were not on me, I turned around and noticed what they were looking at.


    In front of me standing, was a very angry Miss Azrael, who looked ready to kill.

 Chapter 83 - -83 Good-bye My Loved Ones

    VICTORIA''S POV


    Lying on the floor bed of the forest as blood oozed out of me, I wondered if this was how I was going to die. ??


    If this was my twisted fate.


    All my life I yearned for the love and care of everyone and in the end, I was tricked again. I was tricked out of it again.


    Looking at the end of the cliff that was still around a kilometer away from me, I gasped to contain the pain before crawling with my body that had started to shut down.


    ''Victoria stop! Let us help you! We can still go through this togetherness!'' Ca screamed, however, I was too hurt by what she did to care about anything anymore.


    ______15 minutes ago______


    ''Nowing to the sacrifice part. I am still not sure what I want to sacrifice.'' I said in my mind, knowing that they were hearing me pretty well.


    ''Victoria-'' Joy started, but I stopped her mid-sentence, shaking my head because I didn''t even want to face her after what Ca conspired against her.


    ''You might think that I was selfish to do so, but what all I did was for your benefits only, Victoria. The witch powers that you call Joy are just some powers that won''t be lost even if you sacrifice them. You were a born witch, you''ll remain as a witch. However, when ites to me, if you decide to sacrifice me, then I being a werewolf will have to wait for another life. Another life of yours before I cane back again.'' Ca exined.


    And I understood where she wasing from.


    ''Both you and Joy moved me as you wanted, treated me as you wanted, and I let you treat me. You are a legendary wolf, and she is the powers of the direct descendant of the king. You both are powerful, there is no doubt in that. However, do you know who''s most powerful here?'' I asked, ying with the dagger as the sense of betrayal started to get to my head.


    It was a feeling that I hated the most in the world.


    ''We know Victoria. It''s you. You are the most powerful person among us because you are handling the two most powerful supernatural in your body.'' Joy said with a smile on her face.


    ''Then the decision of who I need to sacrifice should remain in my hand, no?''


    ''I can''t sacrifice, Ca, because she has taken birth after 500 years. I can''t sacrifice joy, because it will not only be her sacrifice but also the sacrifice of my parents'' strong dedication to protecting me and my yearning for them. However, there is something or should I say someone I can sacrifice easily. You do realize that you are two supernatural residing in my body, right?


    If I sacrifice myself, then you are free to go and reside in anyone''s body. Or maybee back to me as soon as I take a second birth after dying today.'' I said, smiling sadly.


    If I want to protect them both, then it was the only way I could do it.


    ''You can''t do this, Victoria, I won''t let you!'' Joy eximed, immediately trying to take over me.


    However, my dedication was too strong this time. I didn''t allow her to take over me. Gazing at Ca, I looked at her teary eyes and could not help but smile at her reassuringly.


    ''Once I perform the sacrifice, you need to go out of my body before I die, okay?'' I said.


    ''No! We are not going anywhere!'' Ca shouted with her eyes closed.


    ''Can you be decent with the person who is about to die? You will tear my head open before I die because of this sacrifice.'' Iughed sadly.


    I knew I didn''t have much time on my hand because Patrick was already dead, and if I don''t do it myself, then the spell will take its course on its own, and it will be more painful and the chances of saving both of them will also be at risk.


    ''The effects of a sacrifice spell can also be dimmed if you cut your hand where you absorbed those herbs to make your blood flow out of your body, and submerge yourself in water before dying because this will make the herbs lose their powers in the water, and the chances of your survival will be more. At least listen to this, please?'' Joy asked, and Ca immediately nodded, both of their eyes brimming with tears now.


    Well, at least now I know that both powers loved me selflessly.


    ''Ca, conceal and gather your wolf powers away from her body. Her wound should not be healed, or there will be no effect.'' Joy eximed, and Ca nodded hurriedly, closing her eyes as I felt something being drenched out of me.


    Running towards where the cliff was as told by Ca, I counted to 20 before stopping.


    Cliff was not that far now, however, time was ticking. I can still use some of the time I''ll be getting before I will be sucked out of blood if I initiate my death on my own. Maybe I''ll be able to reach there in time.


    Walking in the direction of the cliff, I closed my eyes before taking out my dagger and making a slit in my hand.


    As I was cutting, I noticed the family heirloom that Alexander had given to me on my birthday and couldn''t help but smile sadly at that. I wish I could see him before dying.


    I wish I could die in his embrace while gazing into his loving eyes. However, I knew this thought was too selfish. He won''t be able to bear with me dying like this. And if he came to know that I sacrificed myself for him, he will die from inside.


    Closing my eyes as a streak of tear fell from my eyes, I sobbed before taking the heirloom out from my hand and asking Joy to ce it on Alexander''s bedside.


    Though he had given the heirloom to me, I know that it had epted me because of Ca, and if Ca goes and resides in anybody else''s body, then I don''t have any right to hold onto it.


    As instructed, the heirloom disappeared from my hands, which may be ced on his bedside already.


    "I.." I started as a sob broke out from inside me once again when I thought about all my loved ones, especially Alexander.


    "I.. Victoria Ca Joy Gibberson, in the name of Ava and all the supernatural ancestors, sacrifice myself and only myself in ce of Alexander Damien Hunter," I shouted more like announced before plunging the dagger inside my stomach as deeply as I could.


    ________Present_______


    ''Victoria, it''s still around 800m, and you only have few minutes left.'' Ca said again.


    ''You guys go! Leave me alone! I''ll handle this on my own.'' I said with much difficulty.


    ''I can''t see this, I can''t see you suffering like this when it''s me and her who is the cause of this.'' Joy eximed before I felt my body being lifted in the air and moving forward.


    ''Leave me alone! I, Victoria, disallow Ca, the legendary wolf from taking over my body anymore until I say so, and the witch powers to-'' Before I could finish my sentence my body was immediately put back on the ground, stopping me from saying anything as a new wave pain hit me, making me gasp.


    ''Don''t say anymore!'' Joy cried before hugging herself.


    However, the oath of disallowing Ca was already done, and she couldn''t help but cry in pain.


    I looked at both of them onest time as I felt my soul being drained out of my body.


    ''Goodbye, my loved ones.'' I said, closing my eyes before rolling down from the steep hill as this was the only way I might fall in the river on time.

 Chapter 84 - -84 Looking For My Love

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    I looked at Azrael shocked for a second before I looked back at my father. ??


    "How did you know I wanted you to call her?" I asked him, and he looked at me back with an equally confused gaze.


    "He didn''t call me. I came back on my own. Where is my goddaughter, Victoria." Azrael asked, her voice holding a strange power.


    "She...I don''t know that. I thought she would be in the mansion, but when I came here, I found didn''t find her. I was going to find her now before you showed up." I said, standing straight.


    "She...did she...I felt like she changed. Is that true? Did she changed into her wolf form?" She asked, a bit fidgety with a hint of urgency clear in her eyes.


    "She did. She changed into the legendary wolf. Did you know that she wasn''t antern? That she was the reincarnation of Ca?" My father asked, however, rather than answering him, she looked at me.


    "This is not good. I told her to only change into her wolf form and use those powers when it''s a life and death situation for her. There must be something that brought her to change. What it can be? I need to find it. I need to find her." She started rambling on her own while pacing back and forth on the pavement.


    "Miss Azrael! Stop! We need to find-"I started holding her hand, however, as soon as my hands touched her, she immediately jerked me away, looking at me with that menacing look before her eyes softened for a brief second.


    "You are under a spell?!" She eximed, more than asked.


    "Yes. It has been like this for the past few days. I was spelt by a witch called Patrick. He had been keeping me locked in a dungeon to-" I stopped, my eye sweeping on Robert for a brief second, who had his head bowed down in shame.


    "It''s not that. You were spelt now too. The sacrifice spell." Azrael said, touching my hands again.


    "What do you mean by were? He is not spelt anymore? And what''s this sacrifice spell?" My father asked, making me look at Azrael again as I waited for her exnation.


    "A sacrifice spell is a spell performed by witches that they perform to gain something big from the oue. It includes sacrificing the life of a living person. The powerful the person, the more is the result, thus, humans are never used for such spells. You said it was Patrick? How this can be possible, he is not even that old. And by were, I mean you were under a spell earlier. But it looks like someone took the spell upon herself for you." Azrael said, looking pained.


    "What do you mean someone took it?" I asked horrified, wishing that what was I thinking wasn''t true.


    "It means, Victoria took the spell upon herself for you. But she isn''t dead yet, or they would''vee here, I mean, I would''ve felt it. We can still save her." Azrael eximed.


    "Do anything you can and want to save her. We will support you in every way. First, find where she is." I ordered in my king tone, and she immediately nodded.


    Closing her eyes, she raised her hands in the air before a purple coloured magma started to circle her body.


    "She is somewhere in the forest. There is a cliff. I can hear the sound of water flowing. It sounds like a river. There are long trees, but she is somewhere in the clearing. There is also a small birdhouse."


    "I know that ce. She is talking about the clearing near the Green River." Daniel said, and before I could say anything, I saw him changing into his wolf form and running towards the forest.


    Nodding at Azrael, I followed Daniel, hoping she would reach Victoria earlier than us and save her.


    It was a more than thirty minutes run. This was probably the first time, I wished I had the teleporting power of a witch.


    Running as fast I could, I outrun Daniel before changing into my wolf form.


    After ten minutes of running at my full speed, I saw Azrael standing at some distance with my sharp sight and couldn''t help but squint my brows when I saw her standing there doing nothing.


    As I was nearing the scene, I couldn''t help but feel a bad omen creeping my heart as the strong smell of Victoria embraced with her blood entered my senses.


    ''Please let her be safe. Please be safe.'' I kept on chanting in my head as I noticed the amount of blood that was there on the ground near the cliff.


    "Where is she?" I asked Azrael, who was gazing down at the river with a concerned gaze.


    "I asked, where is she!!" I shouted, bringing her out of her trance state, however, what she did next was out of my expectations.


    She directly jumped down from the cliff and disappeared.


    "Alex, from the trail of blood, it looks like Victoria fell into the river. We need to save her. Let''s call the guards here and make them search for her." Daniel said


    Waiting for guards? That wasn''t even an option.


    I thought before jumping into the river to find my love and save her from the sacrifice that she made for me.


    ____________


    "It''s enough, Alexander! Guards are finding her. You will die at this rate!" My father Theodore shouted at me, pulling me out of the water.


    "Leave me alone, dad! I need to find her. Azrael said that as long as we find her, there''s still some hope. Leave me. I will go and check again. I think I should go to the west where the river is flowing to." I said, jerking my hands away from my father''s grip.


    I will not leave my hope of finding her until I see her.


    "Wake up, Alexander! It''s been six long hours since west found her trail in the water. Guards are doing their best by taking turns to search the course of the whole river. You have been going in and out of that river continuously for thest six hours. Do you want to die?! Even hunter must be feeling sick now!" My father shouted at me.


    "Then what do you expect father! Do you want me to just sit around and wait when my mate must be dying somewhere from loss of blood? I can''t¡­I can''t father. I can''t." I said, my voice trembling at the end as a sob left my mouth.


    I know it was extremely shameful for a man who is also a king to be crying like this in front of his guards, but I couldn''t help it anymore.


    The girl that I had waited for all my life, the girl that I was meant to protect, the girl that was meant to be cherished and cared for, first suffered so much because of me, and not only that, now she took the spell that was meant to kill me upon her and sacrificed herself for the Werewolf species even when she was not called a proper Werewolf by anyone.


    "Shhh...my son. I know it''s hard for you. We will find her." My father said, hugging me, but I didn''t want to rely only on my guards, I wanted to find her, however, before I could push my father again, he tied me with a rope before pushing me in the car.


    "Start driving!" My father eximed, making me squirm as I changed into my wolf form, making the whole car tumble before we crashed into a tree.


    "Don''te in between, father!" Hunter shouted before going back. However, he could run for a few meters only as we saw Azrael walking towards us with a female body in her hand.


    Immediately changing back to my human form, I rushed towards her to see if my Victoria was okay, however, what greeted me was a pale looking girl.


    She looked like Victoria, but she wasn''t alive.


    "What is the meaning of this?" I asked Azrael, stumbling back as I looked at the dead girl horrified.


    "What is the meaning of this? You killed her! You guys killed my goddaughter! I won''t let you guys off like this." Miss Azrael shouted with teary eyes as her purple Magna started to envelop the body.


    "Calm down, Azrael." My father said.


    Everyone was talking around me, however, the things they were talking about were beyond me. How can they call a random girl my Victoria?


    Surely, this girl looks like my Victoria, but she wasn''t her I know.


    "She is not Victoria! Look at her skin, it''s so pale, and she even looks thinner than my Victoria. Look at her fingers, they look so thick. And see, she isn''t even wearing the family heirloom that I gave her on her birthday. She is not Victoria." I said, shaking my head before running and jumping into the river again.


    "Alexander! Come back to your senses! She is Victoria!" I heard someone shout from behind me, but I didn''t want to listen to them right now.


    I trusted my love.


    My Victoria must be there somewhere waiting for me. They are just fooling me to keep me away from her.


    Maybe she is angry with me because I took so long to go back to her. Once, I''ll find her, I''ll cherish her like a kid, love her like a husband, and care for her like a father. I''ll give her everything.


    I need to make her a queen too. I need to introduce her to the pack and make her a member of it too. Then about our wedding, I am still confused if we should make it a small one with family members, or arge one with all the pack members and alphas invited.


    There was soo many things to discuss. But first, I need to find her and say sorry to her.


    I know she loves me a lot, she''ll forgive me.

 Chapter 85 - -85 A Not So Happy Ending

    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Alpha Alex, few people are here from Blood moon pack. They are saying something about the alpha inviting you to their wedding ceremony." Sean said from out of my room. ??


    "Ask them to wait in my office. I''ll be there in some time." I ordered before looking at the photo frame that had a photo of me kissing Victoria at my crowning ceremony.


    It''s been six months since that incident.


    We didn''t find her. Everyone said that the girl that Azrael brought out from the river was Victoria, but my heart still not believes it. She can''t be dead. I know it. I can feel it.


    However, at the back of my mind, the thought that I might''ve lost her is always present.


    After searching for her for 28 hours when my body was exhaustedpletely, I returned to the mansion, not before strictly ordering the guards to check every part of the whole course of the river as well as the banks and nearby areas.


    When I came back and entered my room, the first thing I noticed was the family heirloom that was ced at my bedside. ''Maybe that was the reason why that girl was not wearing the bracelet and that maybe she was Victoria.'' I thought.


    However, I dissipated the thought as soon as it arrived.


    If Victoria had died, I would''ve been the first one to know of it. And I know that she is still alive. Angry maybe? But not dead.


    Kissing my mate, I ced her photo gently on the nightstand before making my way towards my office room.


    "Alexander, this, my father wanted to ask if-" I heard La''s voice, making me wince in annoyance.


    "It''s Alpha to you, bitch. I don''t remember the time when I had given you the liberties on titles." I scoffed before moving towards my office.


    Nodding at Chris, who stood out of my office door, I entered the office to meet the people.


    "Hello, alpha king, we are from blood moon pack. I am Daniel, the Gama of the pack, and this is Cody, the beta of the pack." That person called Daniel said, making me remember my best friend who left me after he came to know that Victoria was dead.


    "I am sorry, Alexander. I don''t know what was the rtionship with the feeling that I felt towards her. All I know is I loved and cared for her. I am sorry, but I can''t bring myself to live here anymore when I know that she died to save this ce and you. I know I am being selfish, but I want some time before Ie to my sense again." He had said before bidding me goodbye and leaving the kingdom.


    "I''ve heard about you. Take your seats." I said before sitting in my seat.


    "Thank you, alpha king. We are here to invite you to our humble aboard and attend the wedding ceremony of the alpha and Luna of our pack." Cody said, making me smile sadly when I heard the word, Luna.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you. But, I won''t be able to make it because of some personal reasons. I offer my best wishes to the alpha and the Luna. Please have lunch before going back. If that''s all," I said before nodding and exiting the office.


    "Sir, we have searched the Silver pack, but found no clues about miss Victoria." One of my guards said, and I couldn''t help but nod at him solemnly.


    Though no one believes that Victoria was still alive, I was hanging on that thin shred of hope that was keeping me alive and going. Stopping in front of Ca''s image from 500 years ago, I smiled when I remember the day when Victoria had told me all about herself, and we had made love to each other.


    I don''t know how long will I be able to take this pain. The thoughts of her are always present in my subconscious self, and I can''t help but feel myself going insane. Things have be so worse that I would randomly see her standing in front of me and in people around me. However, as soon as I try to touch her, she vanishes in thin air.


    Even if she has died, she must be reborn somewhere already.


    But what if she hasn''t been reborn yet?


    ''Will I ever be able to find my love again?'' I thought as I looked at my mother Rosaline, who was preparing for my and La''s wedding because the pack needs a Luna queen, and La was still the best candidate for the post.


    She was best for the post but not for me. I hated this bitch to my core. And I''ll make sure to make her life a living hell if she doesn''t deny the marriage as I have ordered her to do so.


    ''Victoria, my love, I am sorry. I couldn''t keep my promise of making you, my wife.'' I thought out aloud, knowing all too well that no one''s going to listen to me. Even my wolf hunter has shunned me out.


    Sometimes it feels like killing myself was a better option than bearing with this pain of heartbreak.


    It feels like someone is stabbing my heart every single second.


    Daniel was right about one thing,


    It wasn''t only him but I also can''t get over the fact that she sacrificed herself for this ce and me. Everywhere I look, the memories of her seem to make their way through my head, making it more unbearable for me.


    Looking out of Daniel''s room, I smiled involuntarily when I remembered how I had teased her right there, and she had blushed like a tomato.


    As I was not noticing where I was going, my leg suddenly slipped making me hit my head on the railings of the stairs before I fell from the stairs of the second floor to the ground.


    Looking at the sharp spears, I closed my eyes as one of the spears went straight through my chest.


    ''At least this will put an end to my miseries for all and once. With Robert in the picture, I know I don''t need to worry about the kingdom and throne. I love you, Victoria. I always will. I am putting an end to this miserable story of heartbreak and separation.


    If you, my darling Victoria died, then I aming to you now.'' I thought before closing my eyes as the shouts of my family members echoed around me.


    ___________________


    Author''s Note- Hello my dear readers. This chapter marks the end of My Personal Lycan king. However, I''ll be starting the sequel to this book soon. I hope you like that book as much as you liked this one.


    For you guys, I''ll be continuing the second part of the book in this one only, so that you won''t have to hustle around.


    I will also be making this book avable on Amazon soon. I''ll let you know the exact date. I hope you guys can support me like you always do!


    Love you all my lovely readers.


    Your Clumsy Authoress,


    Angelina

 Chapter 86 - Book-2 -1 Everything Will Fall Back In Place!

    "Jasmine! You can''t cheat your way out in this game! I am going toin to your brother and grandmother about it."


    "Haha.. go then. Comin all you want. I''ll also tell your dad how you asked me to teleport you to Jackson''s room so that you two can go goodie-goodie" The girl named Jasmine smirked, making the other girl squint her brows in displeasure. ??


    "Fine, you win!" The other girl said before plopping on the grass with a defeated look.


    Eating the Mango that she has snatched from her friend Milly, Jasmineughed at her friend''s defeated face before swirling her hands in the air and making a mango appear in front of her Milly out of nowhere.


    Seeing the mango, Milly immediately took the mango, however, as soon as she took a bite from the mango, it turned into a stone, making her teeth hurt as it scratched the inside of our mouth.


    Looking at the culprit who wasughing her ass off, Milly red at her angrily,


    "Jasmine! You just wait. I am not going to let you go this time." Milly said before shifting into her wolf form and jumping on Jasmine, who teleported herself to a distance, making Milly growl in annoyance.


    "Catch me if you can." Jasmine shrugged before she lifted her body and started floating towards theke, knowing all too well how much Milly hate getting wet.


    Running behind Jasmine, Milly didn''t notice that there was ake ahead and immediately fell into the water, releasing a yelp before an annoying howl, making Jasmineugh harder.


    However, Jasmine''sughter was cut short when she looked at the person standing in front of her.


    "Danny, It''s not what it looks like," Jasmine said beforending and standing on the ground now.


    Milly, who was cursing out aloud because of falling into the river, looked behind her and wanted tough when she saw Jasmine''s best friend Danny standing there with a cold look on his face.


    However, her moment of pleasure was also cut short when she noticed her father strolling towards them.


    "Haha¡­father. What a pleasant surprise, isn''t it?" Milly said, nudging Jasmine to find a way out.


    Shaking their heads at the girls, both the alpha of the ck River pack and Danny started moving, with the girls following behind them like a naughty kid, knowing that they were going to be punished for trespassing beyond the pack borders again.


    "Hey! What are you waiting for? Do something!" Milly whispered in a hushed tone, nudging Jasmine again, making her look at her in annoyance.


    "What am I supposed to do?" Jasmine hushed.


    "Teleport us, or erase their memories. Anything will do. Aren''t you a witch?" Milly whispered as low as possible.


    "That''s what I am going to be punished for. I used my witch powers again to teleport us here. Just pray that Danny won''t tell Grandma, or I am a gone case. Don''t you know-"


    "You know, with our werewolf hearing, we can hear you girls pretty alright. So you can stop hushing and whispering. It''s of no use." Alpha Sam said before rolling his eyes at his naughty daughter and daughter-alike girl.


    "It''s all your fault!" Jasmine shrugged.


    "What!! You just not med me. Who was it that wanted toe and watch theke!" Milly shouted in Jasmine''s ears, making her wince in displeasure.


    "Okay, enough! You two will really make me old even before I turn 50." Alpha Sam said before shaking his head.


    Jasmine, who was talking to Milly for so long, looked at Danny, who was walking quietly without uttering a word and couldn''t help but feel a little off about it.


    She was used to him berating her and even smacking her, but his silent treatment was making her more confused and hurt.


    As soon as they reached the pack mansion, Alpha Sam turned to Danny before nodding and saying,


    "I''ll take Milly back now. Don''t be too hard on Jasmine. They are still young and well, I shouldn''t be saying this, but it''s good that she is adapting well, even if it means being naughty and breaking some rules." With that, he turned to Jasmine and ruffled her hair, making her smile.


    Once both Alpha Sam and Milly left, Jasmine turned to Danny, ready to spill all the apologies that she has prepared the whole path, however, before she could do that Danny hugged her, making her squint her brows.


    "If you want to go out and look, I''ll take you there. Just don''t go like this, okay? You have no idea how scared I was when I couldn''t find you or trace you in the whole pack. Luckily, you were with Milly and Sam was able to trace her through the mind link. Don''t scare me like this next time. Okay?" Danny said before kissing her temple, making her more guilty than she already was.


    "I am sorry, Danny. It''s just, Milly talked about thiske that was not too far from the pack, and it didn''te in any other Pack''s territory, so we knew we won''t be trespassing another pack boundaries, and thus, we decided to explore it. I won''t repeat this. I won''t go anywhere without telling you." Jasmine said before hugging him back.


    After having dinner, Danny helped her to her bed because she still liked being pampered like a kid. Once he made sure that she was asleep, he went downstairs and saw her grandma sitting on the sofa with a quirked brow.


    "You are back. Have some dinner." Danny sighed.


    "That, I''ll surely do. First, tell me where she went today, and was that bad?" Her grandma asked.


    "I don''t know since I am not a witch. She teleported herself and Milly to a nearbyke. When I found her, she was floating in the air. I had already told you that it was a bad decision when you told her she was a witch." Danny said, arranging the tes for grandma.


    "That''s not good. And I told her she is a witch so that she doesn''t go around panicking and making them worse. You have no idea how protective her witch powers are. They are capable of killing millions in a go if they think they are a threat to her. And if she panics because of people looking at her strangely, not only will it be harmful to the people around her but her also." Grandma exined before eating.


    "Don''t you think, it''s kind of strange? She has already gotten used to her witch powers like they were her second memory, but the wolf, she doesn''t even show a single hint of having a werewolf." Dannymented before taking out the documents that Alpha Sam told him to handle.


    "It''s not strange. It''s because she has ordered her wolf to note out until she says so." Grandma said, making Danny pause in what he was doing.


    "Then how will she-" Danny started but was stopped when grandma shook her head.


    "When the time wille, everything will fall in its ce. Right now, all my focus is on protecting her. She is bing stronger with each passing day. It won''t be long before a witch will see her and report it to her grandfather Christopher that there is a strong witch out there that he doesn''t know. And that''s thest thing I want. I don''t want anyone to know that Victoria is alive." Grandma said before smiling sadly.


    "Grandma? When did youe back?" Jasmine strutted in the kitchen with sleepy eyes, making both Danny and grandma widen their eyes, scared that she heard their talk.


    "I came back not long ago, sweety. What is it?" Grandma asked, feeling a bit edgy.


    "I saw a dream again. I saw that boy with amber-colored eyes again. Today I saw that he turned into a werewolf." Jasmine murmured before hugging her Grandma.


    However, her description of the dream left both the people in the kitchen speechless.


    "It''s just a dream dear. I hope you can stop watching TV. Don''t think that I don''t know what you and Milly have been doing watching those male models and shows." Grandma reprimanded, trying to change the topic.


    "Mmm¡­but they are handsome," Jasmine said before falling asleep again, making Danny release a sigh of relief.


    "Go take her to her room. I''ll erase that dream again. Luckily, because she has stopped her wolf, until and unless shees directly in contact with him, she won''t know anything." Grandma said before washing her hands and vanishing in thin air, making Danny jump in surprise.


    He was still not used to her witchy ways.


    Looking at the girl who was sprawled out asleep now. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Pecking her forehead, making her smile in her sleep, he shook his head before picking her up and taking her back to her room.


    "You are raising my hopes to find a mate soon, Victoria." He said, speaking the forbidden name for the first time after almost a year.

 Chapter 87 - Book-2 -2 Taking Her Out To An Outing!

    ''Tik''


    ''Tik'' ??


    "Jasmine!" Someone hushed.


    ''Tik''


    ''Tik''


    "Come on! Wake up! Jasmine hunter!"


    "Jasmine!!!"


    "Pat" Jasmine woke up with a jerk when she felt the pain on her cheek.


    "What t-" She was about to yell, however, before she could utter a word, a petite strong hand sped on her mouth, making her panic in the darkroom as she immediately threw the person out of the window with her witch powers.


    "God damn it! You bitch!" Jasmine heard her friend Milly cursing and couldn''t help but rush towards the balcony to see if she was really here.


    Much to her surprise, her friend was there lying face nted on the ground while her mate Jackson wasughing his ass off at her miseries.


    "What kind of mate are you!! Laughing at the miseries and pain of your love." Milly scrunched before standing.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Jasmine asked, confused as she peeked down at them from her balcony.


    "Well, we are here to take you and let you have the fun of the night!" Jackson said, smiling like a fool, not before Kissing Milly''s forehead.


    Rolling her eyes at their disy of affection, she pointed her fingers downstairs, indicating that Danny won''t let her go.


    "Come on it will be fun" Jackson whisper yelled.


    "You guys go! I am not feeling like it either."


    With that, she closed the door and window, not before showing them the middle finger for disturbing her sleepte at night.


    Early in the morning, Jasmine was again woke up by the loud honking of cars.


    "Whoever it is this time, I am going to make sure that you guys burn in hell, and I''ll enjoy the sight with popcorn in my hands. You just wait!" She shouted annoyingly before teleporting herself downstairs, making Danny jump in his seat, who was having his breakfast.


    "How many times I''ve to tell you to stop doing that? It''s just a few stairs! Can''t you climb your way down?" Danny shouted, however, he knew his words were falling on deaf ears.


    Opening the door, she strutted towards the pavement and was visibly shocked when she saw her friend Milly, her mate Jackson, Alpha Sam, his wife Catherine and her two other friends Brittany and Tiffany sitting in the car.


    "Woah! What''s the asion?" She asked as she pulled her hairs in a bun.


    "Well, thank you for your colourful greeting," Jackson murmured, mentioning the colourful words she used earlier.


    "Those who are intelligent know for whom those words were. Since you are the only person reacting to them, it means you know they were for you." Jasmine rolled her eyes before looking at the alpha.


    "We are going to Riverside City to drop those two girls off for their further studies. We talked to Danny about it already. And I think he has your bags ready too." Alpha Sam said, getting out of the car, motioning to two younger girls sitting in the car behind the alpha''s car, who waived at her in return.


    "And we know how much you like to go out, but Danny hardly has time to take you out after he started helping me with the duties. In fact, while I''ll be gone, he''ll be handling all the matters. So in return, I insisted on taking you with us. He didn''t agree initially, but after I promised that there will be two boys always with you for your protection, he finally gave in." Alpha Sam said, rolling his eyes at thest part.


    Only he knows how hard it was for him to handle and persuade Danny for the matter. However, he cared for Jasmine like his own daughter and knew that she wanted to go out somewhere and it was the perfect moment.


    Turning around when she felt someone''s presence behind her, Jasmine smiled at Danny before hugging him in gratitude.


    She knew that he cares for her a lot.


    Though she doesn''t have any memories of her past, however, from the moment she has woken up with those injuries, Danny was the only person who stayed by her side and treated her like a parent, brother, sister, lover, friend, everything.


    "Your bags are ready. Keep your toiletries and also an extra pair of shades. Don''t loosen up your hairs too much, or they''ll get damaged. Also, remember the rules. They are not to be vited under any circumstances." Danny said, making her nod in excitement.


    He looked at how she rushed inside the house to take her bags and keep the necessary materials even when she''ll be using her witch powers to bring anything she wants and doesn''t have out of thin air.


    Seeing her happy expression, all he could do was smile sadly at her. He wanted to show her the world too, but the only thing keeping him in this ce was the fact that this ce was governed by the coven of strongest witches because of their gratitude to the alpha lineage who had saved their annihtion.


    Also, since those witches lived around 1000s of miles away from here, he knew that no one will find his girl here and be a threat to her life.


    He had told the alpha about their condition partially, and he was willing to help in return for Danny bing his secondary beta, which he readily agreed to.


    "I have kept everything. I know not to forget any rules. No talking to strangers, no going out to weird ces. Can I go now?" Jasmine asked with a bright smile on her face, making his heart soften immediately.


    "You can go, baby." He said before hugging her and kissing her temple affectionately.


    "Okay, enough with your protectiveness. We are going to bete if you start with reminding her everything." Luna Catherine said, making everyone chuckle at her words.


    Sitting beside her friend Milly, she immediately hollered with joy once they exited the pack borders.


    "So are we only going to drop the girls ande back?" Jasmine said after a long time.


    Since the car was too crowded, once they reached the first fuel station, the first thing they did was arrange themselves in the three cars in order.


    Now, the first car included Alpha Sam, Catherine, and the two younger girls.


    The second car consisted of Jackson, Paul, Mike, and Justin.


    The third car consisted of Tiffany, Brittany, Milly and Jasmine.


    "Naa. Oh, we forgot to mention, we are also going to attend the birthday ceremony of the alpha king, which will be held few kilometres away from Riverside city." Milly said.


    "Damn! Why didn''t you guys told me that earlier! I would''ve brought my best gown for the asion." Tiffany eximed.


    "Like he is gonna ever look at you. Don''t forget the stories that we''ve heard about him." Brittany said before rolling her eyes.


    "Well, a girl can imagine. What if I am his mate that he had been looking for soo many years? Also, love can repel all the hate in this world. I will go shopping the first thing we reach there. And you all have to apany me." Tiffany said.


    "Woah! Those are some big words there. I''ll see your confidence when we reach there. I bet you won''t be even able to have a dance with him, let alone repel his hate with your love." Brittany smirked.


    "Tut! Tut! You are so full of negativity." Tiffany murmured before looking out.


    "What are these two talking about?" Jasmine finally asked after the girls stopped their bickering.


    "Well, our Alpha king, though handles all the matters with utmost seriousness, has a heart of stone," Milly said.


    "Woah, you are surely leaving no space for imagination." Jasmine chuckled at her big words.


    "No, I am serious. I heard that whoever girl has tried to get closer to him has died mysteriously. Some say that he is a devil in disguise who feeds on innocent girls. His capabilities as a king can''t be questioned, but when ites to love affairs, he is worse than the worse Satan." Milly borated, making Jasmine roll her eyes.


    "I bet it''s all because he is ugly. What''s his name again?" She asked.


    "Damien Hunter. And no he is not ugly. He has a body even better than those werewolves models that you swoon over the whole day." Milly said, taking out her phone.


    "Damien Hunter. This name sounds quite familiar to me. Hey, he is a hunter. And what''s my name? Jasmine hunter. Don''t you think it''s destiny between us?" Jasmine joked, making everyoneugh at her.


    "Here, see. This is him." Milly said, taking out a photo of him from a recent article published in the newspaper when he had helped many humans with food and beverages amidst a pandemic.


    Taking the phone out of Milly''s hands, Jasmine looked at the photo and couldn''t help but feel a weird liking towards him.


    It didn''t help when the guy had the same amber coloured eyes that she keeps on dreaming about.


    ''Huh! It''s just my hormones going haywire.'' She thought before disposing of the thought.

 Chapter 88 - Book-2 -3 Cliff Bring Back Some Memories!

    Entering Riverside city, the first thing that the girls did was capture the beauty of the city with their phones while they stood near the beautiful hill to click some selfies.


    Jasmine looked at the girls going crazy and couldn''t help butugh at their ''Over-appreciation'' for the beauty. ??


    Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply in the soothing fresh air of the hills and smiled involuntarily.


    She has always found a connection with nature. It wasn''t her thoughts only. She also feels that all her powers be stronger when she is outside.


    "Jasmine! Come here! Look. How beautiful this cliff is." Tiffany shouted from some distance, making her shake her head before she started walking towards the cliff slowly.


    "See, it''s so beautiful down there. And the water is so clear! It''s so hard to predict its deepness when it''s this clear, no?" Tiffany gushed, however, as soon as Jasmine looked down from the cliff she felt her head throbbing, as some weird blurred images started appearing in her subconscious.


    The image of a girl hugging a man beside the river banks, the image of a girl saving someone, the image of a girl looking down from the cliff, and the strangest was the image of a girl rolling down from the cliff.


    Not being able to take the pain, she stepped back, however, as all her concentration was on her pain, her foot slipped, resulting in her slipping as she fell into the cliff.


    "Jasmin! Jasmine! Alpha Sam! Oh my god!" Tiffany immediately panicked, catching everyone''s attention.


    "What happened?" Milly was the first one to rush towards her.


    "Jasmine, she fell from the cliff," Tiffany said horrified, her eyes brimming with tears as she fell on her knees.


    When Brittany heard Tiffany''s words, she immediately rushed towards them, followed by the boys, who were preparing for a barbecue not far from the cliff.


    "What the hell were you doing this close to the cliff? Don''t you remember that Danny had clearly mentioned that Jasmine is afraid of cliffs and always loses consciousness when she is near one?" Jackson shouted at Tiffany, making her more panicky than she already was.


    "I...I just wanted to show her how beautiful it was." Tiffany sobbed.


    "Yeah, because that''s the only beautiful thing here. Can''t you act a bit maturely?" Jackson growled.


    "Come on, Jackson. It''s not time to fight. We better find her and make sure she doesn''t hurt herself." Mike said, making everyone nod.


    "Why do you guys look so down? What''s the issue?" Alpha Sam asked reaching near the cliff where everyone was gathered as he and Catherine have gone to admit those girls in their schools respectively and were able toe back only now.


    "It''s¡­it''s.." Milly stuttered, not knowing what to say to her father.


    Seeing the fidgeting form of everyone, Alpha Sam squinted his brows before he looked around himself and asked,


    "Where is Jasmine?"


    "She..uhh¡­" Milly stuttered again.


    "Come on, Milly. We don''t have all day for this, we need to save-" Before Paul could finish his words, he saw Jasmine standing behind Alpha Sam, shaking her head, indicating him to not tell him anything.


    "Save some energy for theter fun too. Look, even Jasmine is agreeing to it." Paul said, making up ame excuse while everyone turned and looked where Paul was looking before everyone visibly rxed.


    "Alpha Sam, you are back? How was the girl''s orientation?" Jasmine asked before dusting her clothes.


    "The orientation went well. But, were you rolling in the grasnds from the moment we left? Come on, change your clothes. If Danny came to knew that I left you in dirty clothes, he will surely cause a fuss." Catherine said, making everyoneugh.


    Once both Alpha Sam and Catherine left, all the teenagers turned to her for an exnation. However, before they could say anything, she immediately smacked the back of Jackson''s head.


    "Next time I get in a situation like this, can you please focus on saving me rather than bickering with everyone?" Jasmine scoffed before dusting her clothes.


    "Hey! But why am I the only person being beaten!" Jackson yelled as Milly hugged him to calm him.


    "Because you stole my best friend from me and I hate you." Jasmine shrugged, and everyoneughed at her.


    Shaking her head at her mate and her best friend, Milly kissed Jackson''s lips before rushing towards Jasmine.


    "How did youe back again? Don''t tell me you broke the rule." Milly whispered.


    "When I fell, I identallynded on a t area which is hidden because of the bushes, however, the mountain where you guys were standing was too straight and I couldn''t climb up, and thus, I had to climb in a nt direction, the reason why I appeared behind Alpha Sam," Jasmine exined, making Milly nod.


    Jasmine knew that everyone else was also listening to her conversation, thus, she had to make half of the story.


    However, the thing that she found most intriguing was the fact that when she was down there, she had a weird feeling and intuition to fall in the river. Like something was calling her down there.


    She must be really going crazy since this was the first time she has ventured out without Danny by her side.


    "So where are we going next?" Brittany asked Alpha Sam, who was busy grilling meat for his wife.


    "Next we will be going to the Waterfalls where the great alpha king is celebrating his birthday party." Alpha Sam said, making Catherine roll her eyes at him.


    "What great! A person with a stone-cold heart is great? I heard he tried to kill his mother once. And the fact that he has snatched the throne from his cousin brother isn''t hidden either. Have you forgotten what he did to the rogue that we had sent there? He killed her!" Catherine shouted, bing angry at the end.


    "Enough!" Jasmine shouted much to everyone''s shock. However, the thing that everyone was more shocked about was the power that she oozed when she gave the order.


    Even Jasmine herself was confused as to why she shouted like this.


    When Catherine was saying those piercing words, she felt like crumbling something, like there was something that she wanted to crush, like something wanted toe out of her.


    "I mean, we should concentrate on the food rather than talking about some jerk, no? I am sorry if my words came out to be too rude." Jasmine added after a pause, making everyone look at her for a brief second before everyone burst outughing.


    "When ites to food, she doesn''t take a shit that might hinder her from eating." Alpha Sam said, and just like that, everyone neglected her earlier outburst.


    However, what they failed to notice was a bush not far from them that has turned into ashes when she had yelled earlier.


    Alpha Sam looked at Jasmine onest time before he stood and shook his head. He knew that Jasmine was a special girl, and that was the reason why Danny was so protective of her, but the power she oozed just now had even left him speechless.


    As one of the strongest alphas even he had the urge to bow down to her and feel scared of her, let alone all the teenagers here.


    Reaching the hotel that was arranged for the guests, everyone started taking out their stuff to freshen up as they were living here for two days.


    Since the arrangement was done by the royal pce, everyone was needed to share rooms. One room each was allotted to five girls and give boys, irrespective of whether they were mated and wanted to live with their other half, in the west wing.


    Alpha''s and their better halves were provided a separate room each in the east wing, away from the teenagers.


    To not create any mess, most of the groups of girls and boys were divided based on their personal preference.


    "Hey, since the bathroom is upied, why don''t we go and do some sightseeing beforeing back and showering?" Brittany suggested, and the three girls nodded at that. They were sharing a room with a girl from Dark fall pack, who immediately upied the bathroom leaving the other four hanging with nothing.


    "I knew you love me, Brittany. You remembered my words of going shopping the first thing we reach here, no?" Tiffany smirked, making everyone groan at her words.

 Chapter 89 - Book-2 -4 Bumping Into Victoria?

    Chapter-4 Feeling strange


    "Alpha, as you''ve ordered, all the guests are made to stay in the palm hotel. The rooms are allocated ording to how Ms Melissa referred. Most of the alphas are already here. Would you like to meet them now or during lunchtime?" Chris asked, walking behind Damien Hunter with a notepad in his hand. ??


    "I would like to freshen up before I decide something," Damien said, entering his car.


    "Turn on the Ac to its maximum. It''s little stuffy today." Damien ordered as soon as Chris entered the car.


    Since all of the guests were resting in the Palm hotel, as a king, he had arranged his temporary residence in the penthouse of the same hotel.


    "About the problems with rogues Alpha, I think we should talk with your brother regarding the matter. He understands them best and those rogues also talk to him more calmly than any other Royal." Sean said, driving the car to the palm hotel.


    "Hmmm¡­ I''ll talk to him about it. Since the celebration is big enough, he''ll being back to the country today or tomorrow." Damien said while looking out of the window.


    Today he was indeed not feeling well. His heart was feeling a bit stuffy and he was having this weird intuition emotion in his heart, like something big was going to happen today.


    Looking casually at the pedestrians, his eyes caught something, or someone to be precise.


    "Stop the car! Stop the car! Quick! " He ordered, making Sean stop the car with a screech, avoiding an ident by a mere second.


    Without waiting for anyone, he rushed out of the car to the other side of the road with lightning speed.


    Turning around the girl that he thought was Victoria, his bright eyes immediately dimmed when he noticed she was someone else.


    "Alpha king?" The girl asked, confused and horrified.


    "Nothing. You can go ahead." He said before turning away and walking back to his car. Chris and Sean, who knew what caused him to react like this, could only sigh at him.


    Walking towards his car, he couldn''t help but think about a past a little.


    Almost a year back, when those spears had plunged into his chest, he thought he would die that day. But his wolf hunter, who had shunned him out because of the loss of Victoria had taken over the body, almost risking his life to save Alexander.


    With his wolf healing powers, he had used all his energy that day and was on the verge of dying if not for Azrael, who had made him drink the healing potion for two weeks straight.


    No one had thought that the woman who had threatened him to make him pay for the loss of her God granddaughter woulde to save his life at such a crucial moment.


    When Alexander woke up and asked her why didn''t she let him die and put an end to this miserable pain that he was feeling, her answer was,


    "I want you to suffer alone for the rest of your eternity."


    Since then, Damien Hunter had taken over this body. He was a wolf that was always in control of Alexander body, and thus, everyone thought that Alexander went through a dramatic change after Victoria.


    Nobody knows that Alexander was not in control of his body anymore.


    For everyone, he was the cruel alpha with a stone-cold heart. The alpha would treat everyone who would try to get close to him with harshness. The same alpha who loathed any girl who would try her ways with him to seduce him.


    "Let''s go," Damien said after some time of sitting inside the car.


    Both Chris and Sean, who was afraid to anger him was mum for thest 15 minutes and sighed in relief only when he ordered ''Let''s go''.


    Tilting his head back to support it on the seat, Damien closed his eyes to think about the only girl that was able to make his heart move.


    Remembering the first day when he had seen her for the first time after that party when Alexander was shouted at by her, and she had ventured into woods all alone which was both dangerous and funny, he couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    He remembered the way she knelt in front of him even when he was a wolf and talked to him like he was some kind of human. It was too cute for him to handle, and if he wouldn''t have been in his wolf form, he would''veughed at her then there.


    The funniest being when she had said, "She was too skinny for a big wolf-like him and she would give him an address where a party was going and he can go there to feed himself."


    "Alpha, we are here," Sean announced after some time.


    Opening his eyes, slightly annoyed that he was interrupted like this, he got out of the car with an annoyed expression.


    Jasmine and her friends, who wereing out of the hotel to go shopping after a lot of persuading from Tiffany happened to exit the hotel at the same time when Damien got out of the car.


    "But seriously Tiffany, are you serious about getting a gown, I mean, aren''t you exaggerating a bit. You even dared to look for the most expensive store here." Jasmine talked while she walked back to face all her friends at once.


    Since she was moving in a backwards motion, she didn''t notice anyone who was behind her as she expected everyone to avoid bumping her when they would look at how she was walking.


    However, Damien, who had just gotten out of his car, didn''t notice her arrival and paused when he smelled a strange scent in the air.


    Closing his eyes, he breathed in the scent one more time and couldn''t help but feel a strange familiarity with the scent.


    Remembering what happened a few minutes ago when he pulled the wrong girl thinking it was Victoria, he was about to open his eyes, thinking that he was being delusional again, however, before he could do that, Jasmine, who wasn''t looking behind her bumped hard into him, making both of them stumble as she fell on top of him.


    "Aish! Are you blind!! Didn''t you see how was I walking?" She said as she looked at her scratched hands while stillying on top of Damien as if she was lying on a sofa without any care in the world.


    Chris - "¡­"


    Sean -"¡­"


    Brittany, Tiffany, Milly, - "¡­"


    "You! Why don''t you say anything now! You deliberately-" Jasmine words got stuck in her throat when she gazed in the eyes of the man on top of whom she was still lying.


    Widening her eyes when she saw the familiar amber coloured eyes, she was about to touch his face when she was interrupted by Milly, who pulled her off Damien roughly.


    "Sheesh! What are you doing!" She whispered yelled at Jasmine, making her pout as all her attention was now on her scratched palms.


    "Alpha," Chris said, extending his hand, praying for the girl inwardly, who dared enough to talk back to Damien.


    Damien, who was still in a daze, hurried up when he heard Chris calling him.


    Once Damien was standing, Chris turned to warn and threaten the girl who made such a severe mistake, however, when both Sean and Chris looked at the face of the person standing in front of them, they couldn''t help but gasp inwardly.


    "Victoria?" Chris said as if afraid that she would vanish in thin air if he said that word loudly.


    When Damien heard the name from Chris''s mouth, he knew that he wasn''t imagining things, and this girl indeed looked somewhat simr to his Victoria.


    "What are you waiting for! Apologize!" Milly said more like berated her, confusing Damien''s constant stare as his anger.


    "Why should I, he was the one who wasn''t looking!" Jasmine said, not wanting to back down as she looked at Damien with a re.

 Chapter 90 - Book-2 -5 She Is Like Her But Not Like Her!

    Both Brittany and Tiffany were too shocked to react to anything. They understood that Jasmine always finds a way to trouble, but how could she be this unfortunate?


    First, she almost died when she fell from that cliff, and now she bumped into the feared alpha king, and not only that, she even cursed at him. ? ?


    "Apologize! Or I am going to tell Danny about it!" Milly threatened, making Jasmine widen her eyes before she hurriedly turned around to apologize.


    Damien, Chris, and Sean who were observing their interaction, couldn''t help but frown slightly at them.


    The girl was acting as if she didn''t know them and her attitude, character, scent, look everything was so different from Victoria''s. Only her face matched with Victoria. Apart from that, she was really nothing like her.


    "I am sorry, Mr?"


    "Damien. Damien hunter." Damienpleted, making her widen her eyes once again.


    She looked at Milly for confirmation, who nodded at her with a pitiful expression.


    ''No wonder Milly was having such a strong reaction. It looks like he is the alpha king." She thought before checking her attitude and turning it 180¡ãpletely.


    "I am so sorry, Mr. Damien, I mean, sir Alpha. I wasn''t looking back and didn''t know I would bump into you. I was walking backward while talking to my friends, hoping that anyone who would see will turn their path on their own. I am not saying it''s your fault. It''spletely my fault because I was walking like this.


    I hope you can forgive this measly girl who is nothing in front of you. Please forgive me, this one time. I have heard stories about how grateful andrge-hearted you are. Please be the bigger person and forgive me, please? Pretty please?" Jasmine pleaded, making her best innocent face she could mutter.


    Not only Damien, but Chris, Sean, even Brittany, Tiffany, and Milly, wanted to cough blood at her apology.


    She indeed has a way of putting the person in front of her in a dilemma.


    She apologized to him but also made sure that he forgives her at any cost, along with ming him that he didn''t look at her walking like this or nothing like this would''ve happened.


    Damien, who was immediately reminded of Victoria''s bbering when she had first seen his wolf, could not help himself as heughed out aloud, shocking everyone standing there.


    Even the people who were walking from there stopped, and looked as they saw their alpha kingughing like this.


    Jasmine, who thought that he wasughing at her, pouted annoyingly before looking in another direction.


    "Don''t worry, I have forgiven you. It was indeed my fault for not looking that you wereing from there. Are you happy now?" Damien asked as he bent and brought his face in front of Jasmine to gaze into her eyes with a mild smile.


    Jasmine, who was not at all prepared for this beautiful handsome man to suddenly appear so close to her, inhaled deeply as she felt struck smitten with that beautiful smile.


    She didn''t know why she was having this strong feeling to touch his face, however, remembering that he was ''The Alpha King'', the drop-dead gorgeous man that everyone was gushing about, she knew it was all his charm, and thus, stopped her emotions just in time.


    "Indeed." She smiled a genuine smile of her own, gazing in his eyes mimicking his actions.


    The onlookers Chris, Sean, Milly, Brittany, and Tiffany, didn''t know what to do and say at this moment.


    Why did it felt like these two were flirting in broad daylight?


    "You have a beautiful smile. Can I have your name?" Damien asked, straightening his back.


    "Jasmine-" She was about to say her full name when she was called from behind by Alpha sam, who has juste out of the hotel.


    "Jasmine? Milly? What are you guys doing here? " Alpha Sam asked casually, however, when he noticed Alpha king Damien standing behind Jasmine, he immediately stiffened and rushed towards them, thinking that the girls made some mistake again.


    "Alpha king," He bowed respectfully before looking at Jasmine and mouthing, ''What did you for now?''


    ''I umm¡­'' Jasmine smiled awkwardly, proving Alpha Sam''s suspicion right.


    "Alpha king, I don''t know what she had done to anger you, but I hope you can forgive her. She has still not recovered properly from her head injury and acts as a mental patient sometimes, I hope you can forgive this mentally ill child of mine." Alpha sam spouted whatever reason he could find.


    When Jasmine heard his words, she looked at him wide-eyed and pointing at herself, not knowing what to say.


    ''When did I became a mentally ill patient?'' Jasmine thought, wanting to retort back, however, when Alpha sam saw the flicker of emotions in her eyes from shocked to resolute, he understood what she was going to do and immediately looked at Milly indicating her to take her away, who nodded at her father and looked at the other two girls.


    "Alpha Sam, what-" Before Jasmine could say anything, a hand was mped on her mouth and she was dragged away by the girls.


    "Hahaha¡­ These girls are naughty just like that." Alpha sam awkwardlyughed again.


    Damien, who was observing him from the moment he entered, couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss in the situation. He felt like they were hiding something. However, thinking that it was his imagination only since he still missed Victoria he shrugged his suspicions.


    "That''s fine. It was partially my fault too." Damien said coldly, all his softness and smile from earlier evaporating in thin air.


    "Thank you, Alpha king." Alpha sam said.


    Nodding at Sam, Damien started walking inside the hotel, followed by Chris and Sean.


    "Hey, don''t you think that she looked a lot like Victoria? What if she is Victoria?" Sean asked in a hushed voice.


    "Are you crazy? She is dead. I know I was swayed earlier, but we all saw her cremation ceremony didn''t we?" Chris asked.


    As they both were talking among themselves, they didn''t notice that Damien had stopped walking and almost bumped into his back.


    "Are you both done gossiping?" Damien asked in a cold tone, immediately making both of them sober.


    "Sorry, Alpha." Both of them said bowing their heads simultaneously.


    Ignoring them, Daniel started walking again, his own head filled with confusing thoughts.


    Though the girl he met right now was oddly like Victoria, her scent was speaking apletely different story.


    He was having the feeling that she indeed looked like Victoria but was not her.


    However, remembering her smile, the way she bbered, he could not help himself as a slight hope was sprouted on his heart today.

 Chapter 91 - Book-2 -6 Are You Brave Or Stupid?

    "Mike, I had asked you to solved the rogue problems on the Westside, what is the status of that issue," Danny asked as he typed some data on hisptop.


    "We are still working with the negotiations. From the moment the Royal Pce had ordered everyone to not treat rogues with hatred and harshness, dealing with them has be a bit difficult as they know that we won''t be using forced majors on them to ept our rules." Mike answered with an annoyed expression. ??


    Hearing the words ''Orders from Royal Pce'', Danny paused his movements for a brief second before continuing his work again.


    "Where is she?" Soon both of them heard a voice, and before they could react, Jasmine''s grandma was standing in front of them.


    "God! You scared the shit out of me!" Mike, who wasn''t so used to her ''out of the blue'' appearing, said startled.


    Danny, who was momentarily surprised, looked at their Grandma with an annoyed look before muttering,


    "How many times do I have to tell you to not do that?"


    "That''s not the answer to my question. I asked you, where is she?" She asked with a hint of urgency on her face.


    Signaling Mike to go out of the room for a minute to give the two of them some privacy, Danny looked at his grandma before muttering,


    "She has gone out. You do realize that with her personality, you can''t keep her caged for long, do you? Thus, I have sent her on a small trip with Alpha sam and group as they were going for the admissions of two youngds." Danny said, making her visibly rx.


    "Ok. If that''s the case." She said before leaning towards him and looking at the database that he was feeding.


    "Why were you so concerned anyway?" Danny asked while continuing his work again.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. When I went home, I couldn''t find her and when I tried to locate her, I found that she was somewhere very far, but couldn''t found where exactly. Looks like it''s because she is in some forbidden territory that is protected by witch spells.


    Also, when I heard that Alpha king is holding arge celebrating ceremony for his birthday and has invited all the Alpha and whomever Alpha wants to bring, I was a bit worried."


    "Where exactly have they gone?" His grandma asked after pausing.


    "I don''t know exactly, I think it''s somewhere along with the Riverside city and near. They are making a three-day trip. Honestly, Jasmine was very happy about it. You should''ve-" Danny paused when he noticed that his grandma wasn''t reacting or saying anything and was sitting there with a dazed expression.


    As if knowing what was wrong, he widened his eyes in shock before confirming his doubts,


    "It''s the same ce where he is holding his celebration, right?" He asked perplexed.


    As if she was out of her daze only after Dany said those words, she immediately stood and started pacing around,


    "That''s right. She has gone there. Maybe that''s why I felt such familiarity with those spells because they were performed by me only" She said.


    "We need to go there as soon as possible. We can''t enter the area near the hotel because of my spells, but we can still reach the area within 80km of the hotel and then can take a cab. We can''t waste any more time. Let''s go." She said, making Danny nod as he asked her to go back home and prepare whatever she would be needing, meanwhile calling Mike in.


    "Mike, I need you to handle the matters while I''ll be gone. I will inform Alpha Sam about it, so don''t worry. I need to go right now." Danny said, and Mike nodded in understanding.


    "Don''t worry, attend what you need to. I''ll handle things here. Seb and Richie are also here to help me, so don''t worry" Mike said, making Danny nod at him gratefully before he rushed out of the room towards his house where his grandma would''ve already prepared the spell and was waiting for him.


    ____________


    "Girl, either you are too brave or just in stupid to curse at Alpha king," Brittanymented, making the other two girls nod at her.


    "It''s not exactly my fault, okay? When I fell and scratched my hands, my whole attention was on my hands and not the person I was lying on. Besides, I didn''t know he was the Alpha king. Yes, I saw his photo before but I wouldn''t have imagined that I would meet him like this." Jasmine retorted.


    "Okay, what''s done is done. Let''s not think about it. Alpha Sam must''ve handled the things already." Tiffany said, however, Jasmine''s mood was too much ruined to say or do anything.


    "Jasmine, you brat. You really have a way to find trouble, don''t you?" Alpha Sam chuckled while he caught up with the girls, who were standing near the hotel''s entry gate.


    "Ahh¡­ Don''t say anything about it. You are so mean!" Jasmine said, making himugh again.


    "You ungrateful child. I just saved your ass, and this is how you repay me?" He said with a fake angry face, making her roll her eyes.


    "Yeah? Thanks, Alpha sam, for calling me a mentally retarded patient and saving me." She said before turning around and going back towards the hotel again.


    "Hey, where are you going? Aren''t we supposed to go shopping?" Milly asked confused.


    "You guys go. I don''t feel like going shopping anymore. These clothes are making me ufortable anyway. I''ll go with you guys in the evening. This mentally retarded patient needs you rest." Jasmine replied, making Sam chuckle again as he rushed and ruffled her hair, annoying her more.


    Looking at her half angry-half annoyed face, everyone smiled at her throwing a tantrum like a child before they went out of the hotel to go shopping, assisted by alpha sam, who didn''t want the girls to make any more trouble.


    Unknown to Jasmine, someone was observing her from the top floor of the hotel, with aplicated expression on his face.


    Though he had told both Chris and Sean that she was not Victoria, but was she really not Victoria.

 Chapter 92 - Book-2 -7 She Fainted

    When Jasmine went back to their assigned room, she didn''t found the girl they were sharing the room with, anywhere.


    ''Must''ve gone to her own group of friends.'' She thought before taking a quick shower. ??


    Since the air here felt nice and refreshing and the temperature wasn''t very hot, she looked out of the window at the empty garden and couldn''t help but feel like walking there.


    Giving in to the temptation, she went down and strolled in the garden for some minutes before her feet started to ache again.


    Finding a secluded spot behind arge tree, sheid down, closing her eyes as she felt the mild soothing breeze.


    She has always felt a deep connection with nature and couldn''t help but smile when she felt the ground below her shaking as soon as she ced her hands on it.


    It was as if mother earth was inviting her in her arms and asking her to sleep peacefully.


    With her closed eyes and soothing breeze, she tried to mum her mind so that she can sleep.


    Her mind has always been in chaos right from she woke up six months before.


    Whenever she told her grandma about it, she would always say that everyone''s mind is in chaos, and she needs to control her mind. However, she always thinks that there was some problem with her mind, no matter what her grandma says.


    She would hear voices in her head. Voices, that didn''t belong to her but sounded strangely familiar.


    She was lost in her deep thoughts, trying to concentrate on her mind when she felt someone''s presence near her.


    Before she could open her eyes, the person spoke,


    "Enjoying the weather?"


    Opening her eyes abruptly at the familiar voice, her eyes widened when she noticed Alpha king again.


    "Alpha king," She said without any expression before bowing. Seeing her bow to him like that, Damien knew that there was no respect in her eyes for him.


    "Why do I feel like you are not bowing out of respect but because you had to?" He asked before sitting beside her.


    "Don''t I? I mean, I have heard about you. You are what, a year older than me? But I have to bow down to you. Apart from that, you are a werewolf king, and I am a-" Jasmine paused in between, remembering that her grandma had forbidden her from telling anybody that she is a witch.


    "-and I am not even a werewolf. So I don''t really get why should I bow you. But Alpha sam and everyone says that you need to be respected, so here I am bowing to you." Jasmine shrugged without even thinking twice before speaking her mind out.


    "But you don''t have to bow down to me. You are right, they bow down to me because they respect me. But they don''t really respect me, they respect my position. What I want is everyone to bow down to me out of pure respect, not because they had to." Damien said with a deep meaning behind his words.


    He was not unknown to the rumors that are spread in the kingdom about him. However, he never refuted any of them because he knew that the more they fear, the lesser will they try to get close to him.


    Jasmine looked at the person sitting beside her and couldn''t help but feel his loneliness creeping into her body. It felt like it was calling her. And she was really tempted to take that loneliness away from him.


    "You know, you look like someone who needs someone to take care of you. You give a lonely feeling. " Jasminemented after a long time.


    "Yeah? Maybe that''s because I lost someone very precious to me. My queen." Damien said, not even understanding why was he saying such things to a girl he has met for the first time today.


    "Your queen? Isn''t Ms. La still in the pce? I heard that former Queen wanted you to marry her." Jasmine said, remembering the gossips she heard when she wasing here.


    "She isn''t my queen. She''ll never be. My queen, she died saving my life. That''s what everyone says, but I believe she is still alive somewhere." He said, looking in distance dazed.


    "If you believe she is still alive, then why don''t you go find her? If she died saving you, it means she loved you more than anything. Isn''t it your duty to find her if you believe in your love?" Jasminemented, gazing at him, however, when she remembered she was talking to a king, she immediately apologized.


    "You don''t need to apologize. You are right. Actually, I have been indeed searching for her without letting anybody know about it. But all the searches have been futile so far. It''s strange why I am telling you all this when I haven''t shared this thing with my closest friend." Damien said, chuckling at himself.


    "That''s because sometimes strangers give you the shoulder of support and security that even the close ones can''t," Jasmine said before standing.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Damien couldn''t help but ask as it has been a long since he could share his emotions with someone, and he wasn''t ready to let go of thatpany yet.


    "Just taking a walk. My legs feel numb sitting like that."


    "Then, would you mind if I walk with you?" He asked, unsure of something for the first time after soo long.


    He was feeling like a teenager again today.


    "Will you tell me something about your love? I like hearing love stories." She asked involuntarily, wanting to know this alpha ling more as he had captured her attention.


    And it didn''t help when he had the same eyes as the man from her dreams.


    "Are you bargaining with your alpha king now?"


    "Maybe. Maybe I am."


    Laughing at her confident reply, Damien shook his head before he started telling her about how he met Victoria.


    He told her how naive and innocent she was, and before the time she knew she was a wolf and them werewolves, how funny she used to behave towards everything.


    He told her how she has named him thunder and would tell him everything when he was in wolf form and would shy from the real person.


    He told her how brave she was and though she was insecure regarding her love for him, she never took shit from anyone.


    "And there was the time when I was being throned, and La had to stand by my side because everyone thought I hadn''t found my mate and even I thought that Victoria had left me. That day, she had made a great entry and announced herself as my mate.


    Though she never changed in her wolf in front of me, I always knew that she had a wolf and it was indeed true. She was a legendary wolf named Ca." Damien said, engrossed in his memories while walking forward.


    Seeing that he wasn''t getting any response from Jasmine anymore, he looked to his side before his eyes widened in shock when he saw her lying on the ground unconscious at some distance.

 Chapter 93 - Book-2 -8 Her Seduction

    Pacing back and forth in his penthouse, Damien was having a hard time controlling his temper at the doctor, who had been checking Jasmine for thest ten minutes, but was yet to say anything about what has happened to her.


    "Will you speak something, Goddammit!" Damien growled, making everyone in the room cower a bit. ??


    "Alpha, please be patient. I am sure it''s not anything serious." Alpha Sam tried to console him, although he, himself was sweating buckets.


    He was afraid that if her grandma came to know about this incident, then she may even destroy this whole hotel in anger.


    "Alpha Damien, nothing is wrong with her. I have checked with everything and she is fine. However, why she isn''t waking up is a mystery even to me." The Doctor said.


    "What do you mean?" Damien asked, holding his cor angrily.


    "Doctor, you may go." Alpha Sam said nodding at the doctor before cing his hand on Damien''s shoulder.


    "Alpha, this is not the first time something like this has happened. She often faints like this when she has a sudden headache and wakes up in few hours. Let''s wait for a day, and if she doesn''t wake up even after it, I''ll call her family, who knows her better than all of us." Alpha Sam muttered, his eyes filled with concern and worry when he looked at Jasmine.


    "Jackson, Justin, bring her back to the girl''s room." He ordered, however, before Justin could even touch her, Damien held his hand, stopping him from touching her.


    "She''ll stay here until she gets well," Damien said in his authoritative voice, and everyone nodded at him having no other choice left.


    ----------------


    "Baby, this is the family heirloom that was given to my mother, and now I am giving it to you since you are my mate."


    "I can''t believe this. It has been around 600 years since this heirloom epted anyone as its owner."


    "Ca... Ca Damien, like Alexander Victoria."


    "I never get tired of kissing you. Tell me, are you a witch that has performed a seduction spell on me?"


    "I love you, my love."


    Jasmine woke up abruptly from the dream, gasping for air as she looked around and found herself in a different room.


    The intensity of the dream was so strong this time that she felt if she doesn''t wake up soon, then she''ll be sucked in those images.


    She saw the same man with those amber eyes and couldn''t help but ce a hand over her heart to calm it down.


    No matter how hard she tries, she is never able to see the face of the person clearly, nor is she able to see the face of the girl in her dreams. All she sees is a girl with long ck hair.


    "You''re awake." She heard a voice in the dark, immediately jumping on the bed in surprise while curling her legs close to herself, ready to perform any magic.


    "Don''t be scared, it''s me," Damien said while sitting closer to her.


    In the dimly lit room, which was lightened only by moonlight, she looked into Damien''s eyes and could not help but feel that they were the same as the man in the dream.


    It was the same pretty eyes that have captured her interest these days.


    "Alexander?" She whispered unconsciously to confirm, not even knowing why she did that, however, as soon as she uttered that name, Damien''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "How do you know that? How do you know that I am not Alexander?" Damien asked her, holding her shoulders.


    "Because you appear in my dream," Jasmine said, looking straight in his eyes as she felt herself being sucked more and more.


    "In your dream? What do you mean by that?" Damien asked confused.


    "Amber eyes, Alexander." She said, touching his face, however, as soon as she did that, both of them felt strange shocks running down their spine as Jasmine removed her hand with a jerk.


    The shocks really surprised Damien this time. He didn''t understand why he felt those shocks, Earlier when Victoria had fallen on top of him, there were no shocks, then why were they just now?


    "What else do you see?" Damien asked, scooting closer to her, to touch her more.


    "I see a girl." She said, however, as soon as she said that, her head started to feel the same pain again as if something was pushing her brain from inside.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Damien asked, afraid that she''ll faint again.


    "Why? Are you worried for me, handsome?" She asked, inching closer to him as she started to lose control over her emotions as if something or someone else was trying to control her.


    Seeing the same face as Victoria''s so close, the emotions that Damien had buried deep inside him, started to surface again.


    "You have such pretty eyes that I want to drown myself in them. If you ever conduct anypetition for select your queen, count me in, yeah?" Jasmine said, whispering in his ears seductively.


    Damien was so shocked by her approaching form that to get away from her, he kept on backing until he was on the edge of the bed.


    Just as he was about to fall on the ground, Jasmine held his cor before pulling him with a jerk as she hugged him.


    Widening his eyes when he was assaulted like his, he wanted to push her away, however, he felt as if his body didn''t want to listen to his mind anymore as he was under her mercy now.


    "Pretty eyes, beautiful face, handsome body, sturdy chest, powerful aura, and dominance. Exactly how I want a man for myself. Alpha king or no king, I want you, and I''ll make sure that if you don''t find your queen, then you belong to me and no one else. Besides, I am sure, I am your second chance mate." She said before tangling her fingers in his hair while she pushed him on the bed.


    Sitting on top of Damien, she bent about to kiss, making Damien close his eyes in anticipation, not knowing why the hell was his body not reacting and stopping her. However, before her lips could touch him, she lost her consciousness again, her facending in the crook of Damien''s neck.


    Sighing loudly at what just happened now, Damien closed his eyes before cing his hands around her in a hugging form.


    '' Let me be selfish and embrace the warmth offered by someone for once.'' He thought as he felt like he was really hugging his Victoria

 Chapter 94 - Book-2 -9 Delusional

    Waking up in the evening, Jasmine looked around the room and was shocked to see that she wasn''t alone.


    Alpha Damien was also there sleeping on the couch, however, that wasn''t the thing she was shocked about. ??


    She was shocked to see a big bad Alpha sleeping on the couch with what looked like a women''s cloth in his hands.


    Was that a dress? It looked more like a nightdress of a girl.


    "Pffttt¡­. Hahaha¡­" Jasmine startedughing as soon as she came out of her shocked state.


    Damien, who was sleeping peacefully earlier, opened his abruptly when he heardughter around him and could not help but look at Jasmine with a confused gaze.


    ''Has fainting messed with her head now that she isughing alone without any cause?'' He thought before standing.


    "The big bad alpha sleeps with a woman''s nightdress. Hahaha¡­" Jasmine said in between of herughs, making Damien looked at the thing that had fallen on the ground when he had stood just now.


    He looked at the dress that he had seen Victoria wearing, thest time he met at her birthday party with a soft look.


    Earlier when Jasmine had acted differently with him and he had felt shocks by her touch, he had taken out this dress that he always carries with himself to protect himself from feeling the sense of loss from his belongings so that he could show this to Jasmine, and ask her if she remembered anything rted to this dress.


    Even a slight headache or pressure on her mind will give him some hope that she was maybe the Victoria he was trying to find for soo long and maybe had forgotten her memories, or he can''t feel her as his mate because maybe she has sacrificed her wolf in that sacrifice spell.


    Looking back towards theughing girl on his bed, he remembered how she had acted before she lost her consciousness and couldn''t help but feel a bit wary about it.


    He wanted to check if she was Victoria or not, but he didn''t know if he would be able to bear with it if she turns out someone else.


    "What happened big alpha? Cat got your tongue?" Jasmine teased before standing up anding closer to where Damien was standing.


    Reaching Damien, she was about to take the piece of cloth from his hand to examine it, however, before she could even touch it, Damien pulled her towards himself, making her eyes go wide as she gazed in his amber eyes, anticipating what was going to happen next.


    Honestly, she didn''t hate the idea of kissing this big bad alpha, who was totally her type.


    She was a witch, and they don''t really have this mate thing going around. It''s all about love for them. And since this man who was just her type has lost his mate already, she didn''t have to worry about him finding his mate and leaving her.


    Thus, the thought of making him hers was looking more appealing to her more than ever.


    Looking at the girl, who had closed her eyes involuntarily ready to be kissed, Damien sighed loudly before releasing her.


    His Victoria was not like this. If he would''ve done the same thing with Victoria, she would''ve tried to push him away or shy a bit even when she knew they were mates.


    "Since you are alright, you can take your leave now. I kept you here because I personally wanted to make sure that you are okay so that I don''t feel guilty for making you faint as it was partly my fault." Damien said before turning and going towards his balcony.


    Observing the walking Damien from behind, Jasmine was clear that he was hesitant. Like he wanted her but was stopping himself, or maybe that he was feeling attracted to her but was stopping himself because he was still in love with his mate.


    "Listen here alpha king," She started after a long pause, making Damien turn to look at her.


    "I Jasmine is hereby announcing that I am going to court you until you submit to me. When Jasmine wants it, she gets it. I''ll make sure that you fall for my charms and have a ce for me in that cold heart before you leave here." Jasmine said before going out of the room while closing the door with a loud bang, leaving a confused andplicated Damien behind.


    "That''s what I am most worried about. I have met you today, and I already feel like I am attracted to your charms.


    Am I betraying Victoria by feeling these emotions for someone else? Someone, who looks like her but is probably not her?" Damien thought aloud, closing his eyes, trying to remember the good moments with Victoria and soothing his heart.


    "Hey, what going on here?" Jasmine asked Milly the first thing she reached their designated room.


    "Oh my god, Jazz! You are finally awake. We were just now discussing that we should go and check up on you since it has been 6 hours since you fainted and was taken to alpha king''s room. Right, Brittany?" Milly said with a glint in her eyes that confused Jasmine.


    "Umm... Yeah... We were deciding who would go in the devil''s Den to check-up on you." Brittany said with an awkwardugh.


    It was clear to Jasmine that this wasn''t exactly the talk they were having and something wasn''t right here.


    Shrugging her shoulders nonchntly, thinking it must be some pack things that she isn''t usually involved in, she smiled reassuredly at them, before muttering,


    "Don''t worry, I am fine. Alpha King isn''t as bad as the rumours about him are."


    "Yeah? Then, tell us, Jasmine, how good he is?" Tiffany asked with a tone that was getting on Jasmine''s nerves now.


    "Haha¡­ What Tiffany meant was, why do you think he is not that bad? Did he took good care of you?" Milly said before signalling Brittany, who took Tiffany out of the room, proving Jasmine''s suspicion right.


    Something indeed wasn''t right here today.


    "Nothing in particr, but I think that the fact that I came out alive is enough a good thing, isn''t it?" Jasmineughed, hiding everything that transpired in the Alpha''s room.


    She didn''t know why, but something inside her told her that she should not be talking about that to her friends right now.


    "Well, you are right." Millyughed before going towards her suitcase.


    "So, it''s evening already, what dress are you wearing for the evening dance?" She asked, taking took out her own dark violet dress that looked really beautiful.


    "What do you mean evening dance?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Since it''s the Alpha king''s birthday today, the Royal Pce has also organised an evening dance. It''s basically so that Alpha king can dance with either Melissa, La, or any girl that isn''t mated and showcase that he will be having a luna soon." Milly exined.


    "I don''t really think I''ll be joining you guys. I feel like resting a bit more. I don''t think I''ll be able to handle all the crowd. Huge gatherings are not good for me, and I have learned my lesson from thest time, when the pack members had arranged the celebration for your parent''s 20th wedding anniversary. Besides, I am not into these dance things, remember?" Jasmine said before plopping onto the bed.


    Since the girls were already ready before Jasmine entered, Milly slipped in her dress before fixing her hair one more time.


    "I''ll be going then. In my opinion, you shoulde. It''s really fun, and well, you''ll get to see many hot species of man, even better than those models that you gaze at." Milly said in a way to lure her into this.


    And it indeed worked.


    "Yeah? Then, I think I should give it a chance. Let me see what can I wear and will be there in around half-hour. Till then, you can go goodie-goodie with your mate before alpha Sames and takes him with him." Jasmine said, making Milly shy, who pped her shoulder yfully before running out of the room, embarrassed.


    Looking at the ceiling, Jasmine thought if she could wear those not-so-fancy dresses from Milly to the party, but those were too in to be called a dance attending dress. If she would''ve gone shopping with the girls rather than strolling in the ground and fainting, then she wouldn''t have to think so much about a dress.


    "Wait¡­ Milly said that alpha king will be dancing with an unmated girl, right?" Jasmine thought aloud before smirking,


    ''Well, I can be that girl.''


    With that, she stood in front of the mirror and summoned the witch powers to find a suitable dress for herself. She should be well prepared, she can''t embarrass the king, dancing with him in pyjamas, can she?

 Chapter 95 - Book-2 -10 Threatening The Bad Alpha Into Dance

    "Should I go with red colour or amber colour?" Jasmine asked herself, confused


    Changing the dresses with the flicker of her fingers, she was deciding on what to wear when her head started to ache as the images of a girl standing in front of a mirror, and changing her outfits for what seems like a party, started to appear. ??


    ''Jesus! What the hell was this all about?'' She thought as her head started to clear again.


    Looking at the red dress that had amber stones on the left shoulder and amber frills on her hand and the hem of the skirt, she smiled visibly satisfied. Just the perfect thing she was looking for.


    Clicking her fingers, she did her hair in a loose bun, with a few strands falling on her face and back.


    Since she was not a big fan of make-up, she just applied eyeliner, mascara, a little blush, and lip gloss to her natural plump pink lips.


    Satisfied with her reflection, she nodded at herself onest time before going to the main Hall where the dance was organised.


    Spotting the Alpha king on the two stairs upstage, she smiled in satisfaction, when she saw the red coloured handkerchief in his suit''s jacket that matched with her dress.


    "Jazz? Oh my god! You look so beautiful!" Catherine gushed as soon as she saw her entering the hall while pulling on Sam''s sleeves,


    "Honey, look at her, she looks so beautiful."


    Alpha Sam, who was talking to some other alphas, turned around at his wife''s words, and was visibly shocked when he saw Jasmine looking so beautiful.


    "Were you always this beautiful, or we are having some delusion?" He asked, earning a p on his shoulder from his wife.


    "Thank you, Alpha and luna." She said absentmindedly, her eyes trained on her target.


    Damien, who was talking to Chris and Sean about the arrangements, smelled the familiar smell in the air, and his eyes involuntarily looked at Jasmine, who was talking to a couple.


    Looking at her all dressed up, he couldn''t help but gulp at her temptation.


    She was a pretty girl no doubt, but the thing that was more annoying to him was that she looked very much like Victoria, if her hair and her attitude are ignored.


    Noticing that he was thinking about a girl more than it was deemed natural, he squinted his brows, scaring Chris and Sean, who were standing and talking to him.


    Smiling when Jasmine saw that she caught his eyes, she was about to go and greet him when she noticed the former queen Rosaline standing on the stage.


    "I Rosaline Roosevelt, wee you all at our humble aboard, and thank you for attending this dance.


    Let''s begin the first dance with our former alpha and former Queen, which is me-" Sheughed, making everyoneugh at her words.


    "- that will be followed by our Current alpha king dancing with a girl here to announce that he will be giving this kingdom a luna soon," Rosaline said before the former alpha Theodore took her hands in his and started the dance.


    While his parents were dancing, gazing at each other with loving eyes, Damien couldn''t help but remember that dance at the university where he had danced with Victoria as his mate for the first time.


    "Excuse me." He excused himself, feeling stuffy with Victoria''s memories.


    "You miss her, your mate, don''t you?" He heard a voice from behind and closed his eyes in annoyance, knowing all too well who it was.


    "What are you doing here? This ce is only for royals." Damien said without looking back.


    "I know, the guards wouldn''t let me in, so I yed a little trick and got in when they were distracted," Jasmine said shamelessly.


    Damien -"¡­" Does she even notice who is she talking to? Does she even take him as a king?


    "Come on. Don''t be mute. I don''t know many people here, and almost everyone is busy with their loved ones and friends, leaving me alone as I don''t want to talk to disturb them. You are the funniest unknown person, I have met here so far, who is easy to talk to." Jasmine continued.


    Well, Chris, Sean and others won''t have the same thought.


    Sighing aloud, knowing she won''t go until he says something, he turned to face her, however, when he saw her standing so close to him, he almost stumbled back in surprise.


    "Dance with me," Jasmine said, looking straight into his eyes.


    "What? Are you sane? What gives you the right to order a king like this? Do you even understand who you are talking to? I can finish you with a flicker of my fingers." Damien threatened, looking straight into her eyes.


    "You can, but you won''t, I know that. I understand who I am talking to. I am talking to a person, who is brokenhearted and is trying his best to shun everyone around him. He is scared of getting hurt, and more than that, he is scared of allowing anyone inside the shell of his heart.


    I am talking to a person who needs someone by his side but is afraid of their betrayal. I am talking to a man who knows how to love but is scared of love itself. I am talking to a person whose heart still beats loud and clear with warmth but shows everyone that he is heartless." Jasmine said, moving a step closer by each sentence she uttered.


    Damien, who was too shocked by her words, didn''t know what to reply to her anymore.


    He looked into her eyes and saw nothing but purity and truth and couldn''t help but feel like he wanted to trust her.


    She was wrong, but also right in soo many ways.


    Seeing that he wasn''t replying to her, Jasmine ced her hand on his chest before saying again,


    "Dance with me or-" She said in a threatening voice, making him squint his brows at her in suspicion.


    "Or what? Are you threatening a king?" Damien asked, his emotions that had be haywire for a brief moment, getting back in ce.


    "Or, I''ll tell everyone that the big bad wolf sleeps with a woman''s nightdress in hand," Jasmine smirked, making Damien widen his eyes in shock.


    Till now, how much she had observed him, Jasmine was clear with one thing, and that was, he cherished his bad image a hell lot more than anyone can imagine, and thus, threatening his image was the only thing she could use right now to make him agree to her arrangements.


    "You wouldn''t dare," Damien said, his eyes getting dark and voice a lot colder than before with a hint of his alpha tone to scare her.


    Jasmine, who never had any effect from someone''s alpha tone on herself, looked at him straight in the eyes, before smirking,


    "Try me."


    With that she turned on her heels, winking at the guards who were guarding the ce and were both confused and scared thinking about when did she go in.


    Damien, who was left alone with her provocation clenched his fists before moving towards the Hall where his parents'' dance was about to end.


    Looking at Jasmine that wasn''t standing too far and was talking to some male wolf, he clenched his fists again before speaking,


    "I would like to invite miss Jasmine to have a dance with me." He said before moving to Jasmine, who had a cunning smile on her face.


    "May I have the honour of having this dance with you?" He asked politely, shocking everyone.


    "With all pleasure," Jasmine said proudly before cing her hands in his, however, as soon as she ced her hands, Damien pulled her with a jerk making her crash in his chest, as both of them felt those shocks once again.


    Turning her around, twirling and swirling her in the air, hended her on the ground before cing his hand on her waist and making her ce her hand on his shoulder.


    One step at a time while gazing into each other''s eyes, they both started to dance as if lost in the romantic song.


    Damien, who was imagining Victoria instead of Jasmine, and Jasmine, who was lost in his amber eyes, danced like a real couple for the next 5 minutes.


    After some time of dancing, Jasmine smirked and removed her hands from his shoulders and started to jazz dance with him. Damien, who saw her dancing, followed her suit, chuckling at her, once again shocking everyone.


    His parents, who had gone back to announce his marriage with La came back, and were visibly shocked when they saw their son dancing with Victoria and chuckling like that.


    It had been so long since they had seen their child smiling like this and couldn''t help but feel rxed for a moment. However, the main question here was, Victoria was alive?


    Once two songs ended, Jasmine bowed to Damien, respecting him for the king he was before moving back to her ce.


    Damien. who immediately felt the loss of warmth that he was enjoying earlier, squint his brows and was about to back down when he suddenly smelled a rogue who looked like had hidden his scent earlier, and that scent was losing its power.


    Closing his eyes, he tried to smell from which direction it wasing.


    As he smelled iting from the right, he opened his eyes right on time to see a man rushing towards him.


    Before that man could plunge the knife in his heart, he lifted the man, holding his neck, all the while looking straight into Jasmine''s eyes.


    He wanted to show her that he was really heartless. With his other free hand, he plunged his hand in the man''s chest before pulling out his heart in front of everyone, making everyone gasp at the sight as the males covered their females'' eyes to protect them from seeing the horrible sight.


    Many screams of horror echoed in the room, however, the face on which he wanted to see the hint of fear was smiling as if nothing happened.


    Before Damien could say anything, Jasmine walked to him before taking out her handkerchief and wiped his bloody hands with it.


    "We don''t want that nasty blood on your hands now, do we?" Jasmine said, shocking not everyone there, but also the alpha king itself.


    Before he could say anything, he heard a voice, he didn''t think he would be hearing anytime soon.


    "Jasmine?" Danny said.


    "Danny? What are you doing here?" Jasmine asked shocked before running towards him to hug him and kissed on his cheek in front of everyone.


    Damien, who saw this exchange, clenched his fists before he saw who the person was, and was visibly shocked when his suspicion was proven right, before he muttered,


    "Daniel?"

 Chapter 96 - Book-2 -11 Lets Go Back!

    "Danny, why didn''t you tell me you wereing to this party? If I knew about it, I would''ve saved my first dance for you." Jasmine said, still hugging Daniel, whose eyes were trained on Damien.


    "Yeah? Who did you give your first dance to?" Daniel asked, his eyes holding a strong glint that everyone apart from Jasmine was able to see. ??


    "To the alpha king. He just looks so lonely and deprived of friends that I wanted to give him my friendship. I am a good girl, ain''t I?" Jasmine said looking at Daniel, who shifted his eyes from Damien to Jasmine, his gaze softening.


    "My baby is the best." Daniel smiled sweetly, his hand tightening on Jasmine''s waist.


    "Danny, what are you doing here? You could''ve told me if you missed her. We wereing back tomorrow anyway." Alpha Sam came forward, not having any idea of what was going on here.


    "That''s okay. I couldn''t bear to stay away from her any longer. I had to personallye and see to it that she is adapting well outside without me and hasn''t encountered any problems with anyone." Daniel said, his eyes fixated on Damien, knowing all too well that he was listening to every word he was uttering.


    As Jasmine felt Daniel''s hands tightening on herself, she knew it was an indication that he wasn''t very happy and was feeling protective of her again, thus, she hugged him back, however, as soon as she hugged him, she saw her grandma standing in front of her, staring at her angrily and couldn''t help but cower a bit.


    She knew that by looking at her dress, her grandma, who was a witch herself, would be able to know that she used her magic again and broke the rules.


    "Danny, I broke the rule. Grandma looks angry," Jasmine whispered before hiding her face in his chest, smuggling as close she could.


    Damien, who was watching everything with a cold look on his face, chuckled darkly at their interaction before he started walking towards the duo.


    Hearing the dark chuckle, Jasmine lifted her head slightly to look at him, feeling embarrassed that she was behaving like this in front of the alpha king.


    Knowing that her grandma won''t punish her in front of soo many people, she straightened out, before saying,


    "Danny, this is alpha king, Damien hunter, the king of werewolves, why didn''t you ever told me about him?"


    "Alpha king, he is-"


    "Daniel," Damien said more like spat, cutting her off.


    "No. He is Danny, my-"


    "My ex-beta and best friend, who looks like, has betrayed me." Alpha king said before he pulled Jasmine away from Daniel''s arms harshly, making her stumble back.


    Azrael immediately held Jasmine close to herself when she saw Damien pulling her away.


    Looking at Daniel and Jasmine''s earlier reaction, it was clear that he was living with her, or at least knew everything about her. He knew someone who looked exactly like Victoria and had been hiding her from Damien. Telling him about her was the least he could. It''s not like he would''vee to snatch her from him. She was not Victoria, anyways.


    He couldn''t help but feel betrayed at the thought of it.


    Punching Daniel with all force he could muster to take out his anger, he sent him flying few feet away. Daniel was no better, he wanted to take out his anger on him for soo long that as soon as Damien punched him, he saw it as a perfect chance to fight him.


    "Oh my god! Danny!!" Jasmine yelled, shocked. She wanted to go to him and help him but was stopped by Azrael''s hands stopping her.


    Punching Damien right in the face, Daniel stood before kicking Damien, who dodged it easily.


    Feeling his anger rising by each passing second, Damien held Daniel by his neck before punching his face, once, twice, thrice, then four times.


    Azrael, who saw that this cooling-off anger fight was now taking an ugly turn, held Damien''s hand to stop him from punching Daniel anymore.


    Damien, who was too angry to care about anything, held Azrael''s neck,


    "Now¡­ Now¡­ It won''t take me too long to snap this old bone, will it? Now before I do that, how about telling me everything?" He said, his words void of any emotion and creepily dangerous.


    "Alpha king! What are you doing! She is my grandma!" Jasmine shouted, truly scared of him for the first time.


    "I said tell me the truth, what''s going on in here!" Damien said, disregarding Jasmine''s pleading.


    "I said leave my grandma alone," Jasmine shouted and was about to use her witch powers, however, no matter how hard she tried, her witch powers didn''t allow her to hurt Damien.


    Opening her palms, she tried to chant a spell, but she felt like something was stopping her powers from reacting towards the alpha king. Her powers weren''t even touching him, making her angrier now.


    Feeling annoyed that her power wouldn''te out when she needed them the most, she screamed in frustration,


    "Stop!!!!!"


    Her scream held so much power that all the ss windows, doors, and chandeliers broke because of its intensity.


    Her scream and the aftereffect of it shocked everyone in the room, even her friends who were standing there, not knowing what to do in such a situation.


    "Chris, Sean, bring everyone out," Theodoremanded before nodding at Rosaline, who started ushering females and kids out of the Hall.


    Damien, who was holding Azrael''s neck earlier, stopped momentarily, looking at Jasmine in shock.


    "Stop it!" Jasmine said, covering her ears and head as she sat down, feeling pained. All she could see right now was some ck cloud that was clouding her vision and mind, along with the shooting pain in her body as if something was pushing her from inside, or was it something trying to suck her in?


    "Daniel! Rub her back! Help her calm down!" Azraelmanded, pushing Damien away, who was too shocked to react.


    Hearing Azrael''s order, Daniel immediately scooted closer to Jasmine before rubbing her back in a soothing way,


    "Sssshhhh¡­ Baby... It''s fine. No one is hurting me. No one is hurting your grandma. We all are here. We all love you, just like how our little jazz loves us." He sighed before looking angrily at Damien, and muttered again,


    "Even your new friend alpha king is fine. We all are fine. We are not fighting anymore. No one is fighting. Someone drugged alpha, that''s why he was acting like this. Its effects are over. No one is going to be bad. Everyone is good, just like our Vict- Jasmine." Daniel corrected himself.


    Seeing that it wasn''t working, he sighed again before looking at Damien. He knew that they had differences and he hated the idea of it, but he also knew what was more important at the moment, which was calming Jasmine down before her powers decide to overpower her body and engulf her into their darkness.


    "Hold her hand. " He said looking at Damien, who looked at him as if he had grown two heads.


    "Daniel, are you-" Azrael started.


    "I know what I am doing," Daniel shouted.


    Damien, who was against the idea of holding her earlier, looked at her trembling form and could not help but step forward to hold her hand.


    After a few minutes that felt like an eternity, Jasmine trembling started to calm down, and she looked up at Daniel and Damien simultaneously.


    "You promise?" Jasmine asked in a meek voice. A voice that broke Damien''s hearts in million shards.


    "Milly, take her to your room," Azrael said when she noticed them going out.


    "Yes," Milly nodded, looking warily at Damien, afraid that he''ll snap and hurt her.


    Once she held Jasmine in her arms, she practically ran out of the Hall, afraid that he might hunt her down.


    "I need answers, and I bloody hell intend on knowing about everything before I will let you both go this time," Damien said before turning around.


    "Chris, Sean, pack your bags and belongings. Ask everyone to leave. The party is over, I already got my birthday present." He said before pausing and looking at Daniel.


    "We are going back to Pearly Canines in an hour, and we are not going alone." He murmured, his gaze stating clearly, that he''ll hunt down everyone who defies his order and leaves without his permission.

 Chapter 97 - Book-2 -12 Killing

    Reaching the room, Milly helped Jasmine on the bed before sitting close to her.


    "How are you feeling, Jazz? Does your head still hurt?" Milly asked with a soft look on her face. ??


    "Just a little. I feel overwhelmed and-" Before Jasmine couldplete her sentence, she was cut off by Tiffany throwing a ss on the wall angrily.


    "Why did you stop? Go on pretend. Continue your acting, That''s what you are good at. Right? You are such an attention seeker, Jasmine, seriously." Tiffany shouted, making Brittany and Milly wide their eyes.


    "I¡­ I don''t understand. What are you talking about, Tiffany?"


    "Haha¡­ Tiffany is just kidding Jazz." She doesn''t mean anything by it." Milly said, signaling Brittany, who nodded at her.


    However, before Brittany could touch Tiffany, she pulled Brittany''s hand and threw her on the couch angrily.


    "Don''t touch me!" She hissed through her teeth, angrily.


    "Why are you getting angry, Tiff. Tell us what it is, we will try to solve it." Jasmine said, sitting up now.


    "Ohe on, Jasmine. You know exactly what I am talking about. Why do you act and pretend to be so innocent? Don''t you get tired of it? Headache, fainting, losing consciousness, overwhelmed because of memories, just how much shit is left there to act about? You are such an attention-seeking whore, who has all the men lurking around her. And you enjoy every bit of it." Tiffany said, and Jasmine looked at Milly, then at Brittany, to see if they also think the same as her.


    "Tiffany, I think that''s enough," Brittany said, trying to pull her out of the room, but Tiffany pushed her again.


    "No! Let me say it. You might be afraid of her bodyguard Danny or alpha sam, but I ain''t. My father is also the beta of the pack.


    What does she really think of herself? Is she some kind of princess or a queen that everyone needs to tend to her and keep in check that she is alright?" Tiffany said, annoyance visible in her eyes.


    "She always has a trick up her sleeve to keep all the attention to herself. First during the time of the cliff, if she hasn''t fallen, she could''ve shouted that she was alright, but she didn''t. Then here, she bumped into the alpha king and then made a scene about it, but no one said anything to her.


    Then she fainted in the garden when she was with him, result? She gets to sleep in the same room as the alpha king. He also took care of her. I can feign ignorance to everything, but then at the dance party, she knew I wanted to dance with him, but she deliberately went inside the Royal chamber balcony to invite him to dance.


    Don''t think I didn''t saw you going there.


    Also, don''t we know how she is treated back there in the pack?


    And see, even now she is doing the same, she didn''t even let me have the second dance with the king and created this drama." Tiffany ended, looking at Jasmine with loathing.


    "Tiffany, don''t go overboard!" Suddenly they heard someone shouting and saw Jackson standing in the doorway.


    "See, one more is here. Milly, I suggest you keep an eye on your mate. I won''t be too surprised if he ends up liking her too." Tiffany scoffed, making Jasmine gasp in shock.


    Growling in anger at Tiffany, Jackson was about to jump on Tiffany, but Milly held his hand to stop him, shaking her head as she looked at Jasmine with horror.


    "Call, alpha sam." She whispered as she looked at her with fear in her eyes.


    Out of all the people here, only Milly and Jackson knew that Jasmine was actually a witch and everyone else thought that she was just a randomntern witch that was very normal because not all the kids of a witch are gifted with witch powers.


    Tiffany, who had been bbering nonsense for so long, immediately stopped when she saw Jasmine''s violet hair rising.


    It looked both creepy and scary at the same time.


    "Brittany, take Tiffany out. I''ll go and call her grandma. This ain''t good." Milly said before rushing out of the room.


    Looking at the running girl, Jasmine, who looked as if her switch was triggered or something inside her has snapped, flickered her finger, which resulted in Tiffany being thrown out of the balcony on the ground.


    Tiffany''s horrified scream was so loud, that everyone came out in their balconies to see what it was, and those who were able to see felt shocked when they saw a girl lying on the ground, with her leg and forearm bones poking out of her body.


    "Ahhh!! Ahhh!!" Tiffany screamed in pain.


    She looked up at Jasmine, who was standing on the balcony with a cold smile on her face. Jasmine couldn''t have looked any scarier than she already was, standing at the balcony, gazing at Tiffany as if she was a grim reaper


    Brittany and Milly both witnessed what happened in the room, and immediately ran out of the room to ask for help.


    "Grandma, Danny, that Jasmine, Tiffany," Milly stuttered, scared to her wits as she cried in fear.


    "Jasmine what? What happened to her?!" Danny shouted, immediately pushing Damien, who was demanding answers from him.


    "It''s¡­ She killed Tiffany." Milly said, making everyone widen their eyes in shock.


    All of them rushed out of the hall towards the ground, however, when they reached there, they found no one.


    They saw Tiffany''s blood on the ground, and the smell of blood was proof that Milly wasn''t lying earlier, but the body was nowhere to be seen.


    "Daniel, go check on Jasmine, see if she is in the room," Azrael ordered as she ced her hand on the blood and closed her eyes to see thest moments of the person whose blood it was.


    When she looked at the events and the words that Tiffany had said to Jasmine, she couldn''t help but sigh in frustration.


    That''s the thing she was fearing for so long. It was already hard for her body to recuperate from the wounds, and handle the memory loss along with the witch powers that were increasing day by day paired with that wolf thing, but now that she has met Damien, everything inside her will be reacting ten times more than earlier.


    "It looks like without her whole consciousness, her powers are trying to take over the body. They want to protect her, and by the way, they have reacted today, I am afraid they think that the only way they''ll be able to protect her is by summoning her and engulfing her soul into the dark onepletely." Azrael said, confusing Damien, who waited for her further exnation, however, before he could say anything, they heard Daniel approaching them.


    "She is not in the room. I asked everyone to check everywhere in the hotel. She is not inside there. She isn''t here too. It only means one thing. She left." Daniel said, and everyone looked at each other not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 98 - Book-2 -13 She Was Suffering Alone?

    "What do you mean by she is not here? If she isn''t here, then where is she?" Azrael hollered as she stood to go and find Jasmine, however, before she could go and search for her, her hand was gripped by Damien, who looked at her with a cold smile.


    "Not so soon, Azrael. I didn''t say I was done with you." Damien said coldly before looking at the guards. ??


    "Guards, Chris, Sean, go find the girl. Miss Azrael, however, will be staying here to tell me the truth." Damien said with a cunning smile on his face.


    "Damien, this is really not the time to be talking. We need to find her as soon as possible before her powers engulf her and hurt more people than she''ll be able to take." Azrael said, her eyes pleading with Damien.


    "Damien, let Grandma Azrael go. I am here. I''ll tell you all the truth. Okay? But please let her go. You don''t understand the severity of the situation because you don''t know the real facts, however, once I''ll tell you everything, you''ll regret it, but till then, it''ll be toote." Daniel said, pleading with his eyes as Azarel did.


    Looking at Miss Azrael and then at Daniel with scrutinizing eyes, Damien sighed loudly before leaving her hand.


    "It better be worth it." He said to Azrael, who nodded in agreement.


    Nodding at Daniel onest time, Azrael closed her eyes before lifting her body in the air and disappearing.


    "Now, about the truth, would you like toe to my room to tell it, or continue here itself? I am fine with both." Damien said, turning to Daniel, who sighed in defeat.


    Though he was one of the strongest Alpha, he knew that he was no match in front of Damien, and now that Damien has seen Jasmine and their protectiveness towards the girl, he has surely be suspicious and won''t leave things alone.


    Reaching inside Damien''s room, Daniel stood in the balcony before starting,


    "Remember when I suddenly came to your door that night and told you that I was leaving Pearly Canines? It was because one hour before that, Grandma Azrael came to my door, knocking hurriedly. She was worried and well scared. That''s when all of this started." He said remembering that night when he was balling his eyes, thinking that Victoria was dead.


    He was still not able to unravel why did he felt such a connection and love towards her, and now that he knew she was gone, he felt this unending pain in his heart that was bing unbearable for him,


    Knock! Knock!


    "Who''s there?" He had asked, not in the mood of talking to anyone.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Feeling annoyed, he stood from his sofa, feeling his wolf urging toe out and shred whoever it was on the door.


    It better be important."


    Opening the gate with a jerk, he was shocked when he saw a very scared-looking Azrael standing there with what looked like a coffin beside her.


    "Step aside. Let mee in. I can''t get caught." She said hurriedly before pushing him aside.


    "Grandma? What are you doing here? And what is this?" He asked, looking at the coffin that looked exactly like the one in which they had buried Victoria.


    "Don''t ask anything. Pack your things. You''re leaving the area with her." Grandma said before hurriedly picking up a random suitcase and rushing his clothes in it.


    "With her? What do you mean by her? What is in that wooden box? Or, let me rephrase it, who is there in that wooden box? I am not leaving until you tell me everything." Daniel said with resolution-filled eyes as he inched closer to the wooden box to open it.


    "Don''t touch it!" Azrael suddenly yelled, throwing Daniel away with her powers, making him hit the wall before hended on the ground with a thump.


    "No one can see her, or the spells will stop," Azrael said, panicked.


    "She¡­ She is¡­ She is Victoria. It looks like she was able to fall into the water before her soul left her bodypletely, however, the sacrifice spell has destroyed her body terribly. You can''t see her, you won''t be able to bear with her condition right now." Azrael said before falling to the ground and crying.


    "Grandma, sshh¡­tell me about it. I promise I''ll do as you say." Daniel said, hugging his Grandma.


    "She¡­ She sacrificed herself on the spell. The spell has destroyed herpletely. Her body parts are barely intact, her insides have muddled. She is barely breathing with only half of her heart working." Azrael cried in the grief of her child.


    "But, then the girl you brought-" Daniel asked.


    "She was a dummy illusion that I had created at thest moment before taking control of Victoria to a safe ce. If I had taken her out at that time, then she would''ve died on spot.


    Inside the wooden cab, I have spelled the water to remain intact. It is damaging her body parts more, but till the sacrifice spell is over, I can''t take her body out." She cried more, remembering her dismembered granddaughter.


    "So what do you propose, Grandma. We leave with her just like that? I can take her out, but what about Alexander? He is her mate." Daniel said even though it painted him to say that.


    "Let him be. He''ll be able to survive without her for few months. He is a king. But if we take her to them, with her wolf trying to get back to her, she will die with the internal forces in her body. Even now, I am not sure, if she''ll survive this. Also, it looks like she has thrown her wolf or rejected her body to her wolf." Azrael said, making Daniel look at her in shock.


    ''Just how much have you sacrificed, Victoria?'' Daniel thought while looking at the coffin as he noticed ck watering out of it.


    "I need to change the water again. Her powers are trying to heal her, but with the sacrifice spell in ce, the more they heal, the more she is losing the hope of living. But if they don''t keep healing her, she''ll die within a minute." Azrael said before closing her eyes and filling the coffin with clean water, making the dirty watere out of the coffin.


    Looking at the ck water mixed with blood and traces of what looked like her body muscles and mass, Daniel gagged, feeling broken.


    ''The pain he was feeling or alexander was going through was nothing in front of what she was going through.'' He thought, his heart aching for her.


    "Grandma, let me tell Alexander about my leaving the pack. Till then, you arrange for how to bring her out of the pack without being noticed. Make necessary changes, and also, find a ce where we can keep her hidden." Daniel has said at that time.


    Hearing Daniel''s words, Damien gripped the sheets of his bed clenching them in a fist.


    His love was going through soo much pain, and he was not with her at such tough times. Even the thought of it was making him feel self-disgust.


    "Then, what happened?" Damien asked, more like whispered.

 Chapter 99 - Book-2 -14 She Unleashed Them

    What Daniel had told him till now was already bad enough, but he needed to hear the whole story because it was important to bring Alexander out, who is the only person who can help bring Victoria back.


    "Then, for a week, Azrael kept changing the water, and every time she would do that, we would see traces of blood and musclesing out from the coffin. Only after a week did we stop seeing those things, which meant the sacrifice spell was over. ??


    However, we didn''t expect that it was going to take a major turn. We both became rxed that she was okay now and went to eat food downstairs, however, as we were eating, we heard a muffled scream as if Victoria was screaming from inside the coffin. When we reached there, all we saw everywhere was nothing but blood and what looked liked her arteries." Daniel said before pausing, closing his eyes to calm his nerves when he remembered that awful sight, which had almost made him faint at the site.


    "It was a horrible sight to see. Azrael was practically shivering, and I didn''t know what to do either. We both thought we would lose her that day. And it was then when Azrael had taken that major step that was about to decide her whole fate, and actually not only hers but everyones''. The step she never wanted to take and was something that I didn''t know about." Daniel said remembering that day.


    "Grandma, what are we going to do next? This¡­ This." Daniel asked, horrified.


    "Next, I am going to do something that I might regret in the future. But to save my daughter''s life, I will do anything in my power." Azrael said, closing her eyes.


    "Sorry, the lord of witches and all the ancestors, for what I am going to do today is one of the most forbidden things of the ck book. Please forgive me." Azrael said before cing her hand on the coffin.


    "Please don''t hate me, dear. What I am going to do today, is all for your benefits." She whimpered before closing her eyes and looking in the sky resolutely.


    The whole environment immediately changing to a different one as the three of them were teleported in a circle of fire. A circle of fire in what looked like a desert in the darkness.


    "I¡­I Azrael Power, the wife of the king of the witches, Christopher Power, the mother of Martha the to-be princess, and the god grandmother of Victoria, hereby calls upon the powerful witch powers of Victoria to take over her body. To take over her body and heal her as their own, and to help her get rescued from all the shackles of the sacrifice spell, that was performed for an evil purpose.


    I, as the queen of the n, allows the witch powers to do so. However, you are to leave as soon as the work here is done, as soon as she gains consciousness and is happily living again." Azrael said, and immediately Daniel noticed some ck and purple color wavesing out of the water that he had not seen earlier, and then going into the coffin.


    It wasn''t long before the coffin started to enlighten with Purple, ck and blue glint. ck being the most powerful one.


    "What is happening, grandma Azrael?" Daniel asked, confused.


    "I did something, that is going to be the biggest problem in the future. I gave her powers a separate identity. You might not know, but she was the only living hybrid in the world. And with the powers now overtaking her, we need to protect her well before she takes it on the mass kill because there was indeed something that was sacrificed in that spell." Azrael said, however, she never told him what it was.


    "After that, we waited for six months for her to healpletely. We had taken her out of that coffin within a month, but she gained consciousness after a year. The time of her waking up was important because grandma wanted to know if the calling of the powers workedpletely.


    However, she didn''t know that Victoria''s powers were strong and being one of the strongest, they were dominant and evil too. They had deliberately taken so long so that they canpletely engulf Victoria''s memories and cloud them.


    Unexpected to what Azrael had thought when she woke up after a year and we asked her what was her name to see if she was okay. You know what she said?" Daniel paused before looking at Damien.


    "She called herself Jasmine hunter. Jasmine is the new name her powers gave to themselves, and hunter is your wolf name. But did you noticed that? Victoria''s name or her vibe haspletely gone from her. Her powers have discarded Victoria." Daniel said with a sad look.


    "So does that mean that my Victoria will nevere back? And what about Ca? Is she gone too?" Damien asked, expecting the worst.


    The question that was more prominent in his head was,


    ''Will their love remain unrequited in this lifetime also?''


    "Honestly, we don''t know anything anymore. We had expected many things like she will lose either one of her powers and won''t be a hybrid anymore and we won''t have to always run like this. But whatever is happening, is everything that we never expected." Daniel said with a sad smile, thinking about his love for her.

 Chapter 100 - Book-2 -15

    Chapter-15 She belong to me!


    "So Jasmine is Victoria, but not Victoria at the same time?" Damien asked, interpreting their conversation''s meaning. ? ?


    "Kind of. That''s the main reason why we had to keep her into hiding for so long." Daniel said.


    "Keep her into hiding? Did you guys ever think that maybe my wolf would have been able to help her because we were mates? That Alexander would have been able to keep Victoria''s sanity and bring her back while he could''ve gotten healed himself from all the pain that he still feels?" Damien shouted.


    "You guys made your own hypothesis and decided on it on your own. Did you guys ever think that she was a mated person, yet she was taken away from her mate without even thepletion of the whole process. Which wolf would be sane in such a condition? I get that she left her wolf, but she was Alexander''s mate too. Did both of you even bother to know how painful it must''ve been for her and me to stay away from each other after we have mated? Guess what? You guys didn''t had any fuckin idea!!" Damien roared, lifting a chair in his hand and throwing it on the wall, angrily.


    "We know that what we did was selfish, but you must understand that if we would''ve brought her here, then the whole Pearly Canines would''ve been in trouble. You have no idea what she can do and not do.


    I am saying this because I have buried more than five dead bodies already, people that she killed in a fit of anger for her entertainment. Though all of them were bad personalities, it doesn''t cover up for the fact that she has no control over herself.


    And you do you know what the worst thing is? She doesn''t fuckin remember anything after doing that!!" Daniel shouted, his wolf getting angry and frustrated now.


    "I don''t know anything. I''ll handle her. She is my mate, I''ll handle her. I am not letting her go anywhere anymore. Victoria or no Victoria, Ca or no Ca, she belongs to me and only me, and I''ll make sure that no one snatches her away from me this time." Damien said resolutely.


    "Damien, you-" Daniel wanted to say something, however, before he could do that, the door of the room was burst open by Chris entering, looking panicked.


    "That girl¡­" Chris panted before continuing,


    "That girl Tiffany is found," Chris said, making Daniel immediately follow behind him with hurried steps.


    Opening the door to the room where Tiffany was ced on the bed, Daniel looked at her body that didn''t look like something had happened to her and couldn''t help but feel like something was amiss.


    This was the first time Jasmine was angered by someone, and she was leaving them alive. What was more was that, after Milly had describes what Jasmine had done to Tiffany, it looks like someone had healed her.


    "How is she? Is she fine? Is there any wound on her body?" Daniel hurriedly asked Milly, who was looking at him with a confused expression.


    "Danny? What are you doing here? And what are you talking about? What wounds? Can a person get wounds just from sleeping?" Milly chuckled along with Brittany, making Daniel look at them with confusion.


    "What are you-" before he could ask further questions, Milly cut him off again.


    "That''s okay, Danny. We get that, okay? Not being near Jasmine muddles your head. She is taking a walk outside in the garden. You can meet her there, and well, correct your mental condition." Millyughed, which was followed by Jackson''s and Brittany''sughing.


    Confused at their weird behavior, Daniel stepped out of the room before closing the door.


    "Chris, why are they behaving like this? You tell me, were there any wounds on that girl''s body?" Daniel asked Chris, who looked at him with weird eyes.


    "Don''t talk to me you traitor. You left the kingdom like this and are only back now, but rather than meeting us, you are busy with other''s matters. You havepletely forgotten us. Come here, let me give you some punishments." Chris said before cing his hand on daniel''s shoulder in a friendly manner.


    "What are you-" Daniel started but paused when he saw everyone roaming the corridors with a vibrant smile on their faces as if nothing happened.


    "Umm..yeah¡­ I think, I should meet the king first." Daniel said awkwardly before rushing into Damien''s room.


    "Everyone is acting weird and they don''t remember anything, right?" Damien immediately asked as soon as he saw Daniel entering his room, without even waiting for him to speak anything.


    "Yeah, but how do you know that? How can this be-" Daniel stopped when he saw grandma Azrael standing there with aplicated look on her face.


    "It''s her powers doing. She erased all of their memories and turned the things like they were just when we entered the hall earlier after Damien''s dance." Azrael answered.


    "Mass memory-erasing?" Daniel asked, shocked.


    "Things are getting worse. I couldn''t find her either." Azrael said with a worried look.


    "Let me go and find her," Damien said, however, before he could even take a step, they saw Jasmine standing outside on the balcony.


    ''She must''ve teleported herself.'' Everyone thought, simultaneously.


    "Amber eyes, did you miss me?" Jasmine said as soon as she entered Damien''s room.


    Both Azrael and Daniel looked at her wide-eyed. Her purple color hair was changing its color again.


    However, this time rather than turning to a dark color, they were changing into a bright one.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Amber eyes? Don''t tell me you''ve already fallen for my charms?" Jasmine said before cing her hand on Damien''s chest, who was too shocked to react to her.


    He was shocked because he didn''t know how to react at this moment.


    Should he hug her because she was his Victoria? Should he give in to the flirting of this witch? Should he punish her for making things hard on his birthday and well, ying such pranks? Should he try kissing her as she wanted, or should he just leave her up to her own good?


    "Jasmine? Where did you go?" Azrael asked carefully.


    Being interrupted like this, Jasmine looked at Azrael with anger-filled eyes before she smiled a sweet smile.


    "I went for a stroll, grandma. When I went back to the room, I¡­I.." Jasmine frowned, trying to remember what had happened but all her mind had was a ck cloudy fog.


    "I¡­I.." Jasmine started again, holding her head in pain as her powers weren''t allowing her to see through that cloudy fog.


    "Sshh¡­ it''s okay. No need to remember." Damien hurried, taking her trembling form into his arms.


    "Sshh¡­nothing happened, you had just slept a bit, and when you woke up, we had taken you to the garden to have a walk, you remember being in the garden, right?" He said, gazing at her moist eyes.


    Nodding slightly at Damien, she looked into his amber eyes as she felt a foreign emotion building up in her chest.


    Touching his cheek to wipe away the single tear that fell from Damien''s eyes, she looked at it weirdly as if the thing irritated her highly.


    Seeing that both of them were immersed in each other and needed some time alone, Azrael nodded at Daniel, who nodded back in understanding before exiting the room with Azrael, leaving the lost lovers alone.


    "Is big bad wolf crying?" Jasmine asked with a confused look.


    "Hmm¡­ The big bad wolf is crying because he finally found someone, he can rely on." Damien said, with moist eyes.


    "Who? Who is she? I want to meet her! Let me have apetition with her! Let''s see, who is the best person you can rely on!" Jasmine immediately stood straight, making Damien chuckle through his tears.


    Pulling her back on hisp, he tipped her nose with his finger, before murmuring,


    "Here, this person is right here."


    "Me?" She asked surprised, making Damien nod at her with a genuine smile.


    Smiling satisfied when she heard it was her, she looked at him as if she had won her prized possession.


    "Good, the first step is over then," Jasmine said before cing her head on his chest.


    "I want to sleep," Jasmine said, making Damien nod.


    "Before you sleep, I want you to answer me. Will youe back to where I live? Your grandma and Danny areing as well. Would you like to live with me in my mansion? I need this friend with me." Damien said, manipting his words to not let her feel suspicious.


    "If they areing, then I''lle too. I don''t have anyone apart from them as my family." Jasmine shrugged, making Damien feel a pang of hurt in his chest, however, he recovered soon so that she doesn''t suspect anything.


    "I know that," Damien said through gritted teeth before cing her on the bed.


    "I¡­I¡­ Can you call, Danny? I can''t fall asleep without him kissing my forehead. Maybe that''s the reason, I am feeling restless fromst two days. It''s because I haven''t slept properly-" Jasmine was cut off in between when Damien ced his lips on her forehead.


    "Sshh¡­now sleep. I am right here." He said before sitting on the bed holding her hand.


    Shocked at his sudden disy of care, Jasmine blushed a bit before closing her eyes tightly to let sleep take over.

 Chapter 101 - Book-2 -16 Ill Call You Mine From Now On.

    After letting her sleep for two hours, Damien finally woke Jasmine up now that they were ready to go.


    Entering the main hall, Jasmine hugged Brittany and Milly before hugging Alpha Sam and Catherine. ??


    "I''ll miss you guys," Jasmine said, looking at the boys with a soft expression on her face.


    Tiffany, whose memories were wiped clean by Jasmine earlier, smiled at her and step forward to hug her, however, before she could even touch Jasmine, Milly held her hands, knowing very well that a single wrong move from anybody can lead to the repetition of the events that took ce a few hours ago.


    Smiling at everyone onest time, Jasmine looked at Damien''s car before frowning.


    Gazing back at Danny''s Jeep that had an open roof, she smiled satisfactorily before moving towards Danny.


    "Where are you going?" Damien asked, holding her hand to stop her.


    "I will be riding with my family of course. Besides, your car doesn''t even have an open roof." Jasmine shrugged, moving towards Danny.


    "Daniel and Azrael, you can ride in my car. I''ll be taking this Jeep." Damien said, making Jasmine quirk her brows at him.


    Why did it felt like Damien was finding ways to be close to her?


    First, he hugged her, held her close when she was having a mental breakdown in the room and then he pecked her forehead too.


    Now that she thinks about it, it was indeed quite suspicious of him, however, knowing that Azrael and Danny were with her and won''t let anybody harm her, she shrugged before climbing into the Jeep.


    Standing in the shotgun seat, she yed the song Senorita by Cam before singing along the song. Waving her body at the romantic tune, she was enjoying her time as she felt herself being lost in the cold breeze.


    Looking at her smiling face, Damien smiled before holding her hand and pulling her to make her sit, however, she lost her bnce when being pulled like this, making her fall on hisp.


    Gazing in her eyes deeply, he tried to find any hint of Victoria, however, when he saw in confusion mixed with flirtatious vibes, he sighed before saying,


    "We don''t want your pretty ass falling now, do we?" Damien smirked.


    Smiling sweetly at his advances and flirtatious words, Jasmine smiled before leaning in,


    "Dear Alpha king, with how you are behaving with me, I''ll suggest you control yourself a bit. You cannot behave as you like with me. Because let me warn you, if I fall for you, it won''t be easy to get out of it." Jasmine said, kissing his cheeks.


    Feeling the electric shocks that he used to feel whenever he was with Victoria, Damienughed slightly.


    Of course, he would be feeling like that since Jasmine was a part of Victoria too.


    "And who is saying that I want to go out?" Damien flirted back before inhaling her scent that was now getting a hint of her earlier scent back.


    Nuzzling his face in her neck, he gripped her waist before pulling her closer, making her gasp at their proximity.


    "Mmm¡­ Be careful Alpha, you are trying to explore a dangerous territory." Jasmine said as she felt herself being lost in his scent that was a mixture of a smell of wet soil, wood, and cinnamon with what felt likevender and chocte.


    It was weird but appealing at the same time.


    "I can''t help it. I like exploring only dangerous things." He said, gazing deeply into her eyes.


    Feeling lost in the seductive amber-eyes that she has always dreamt about, she moved her face closer to Damien, about to kiss his lips, however, as soon as her nose touched Damien, he jerked the car turning it with a screech.


    "Shit!" He cursed loudly.


    Turning around hurriedly, Jasmine noticed how their car was going to collide with a tree, but before the car could even go off-road, Jasmine closed her eyes opening her palms in the air that immediately formed a protective shield around them.


    Hitting the tree with a loud bang that felt like nothing but a small feathery bump to them, Jasmine looked at Damien, bewildered for a few seconds before she burst outughing.


    Climbing down from Damien''sp, she sat in the shotgun seat, not being able to contain herughter.


    "Some nice driver you are, Mr. Alpha king," Jasminemented, making him chuckle awkwardly.


    "I bet who is to be med for that," Damienmented, making her blush red.


    "Well, I saved us too."


    "That, I am very thankful for. Looks like it''s good to have a witch around." Damienmented before both of themughed at each other again.


    Gazing at her smiling face, Damien scooted closer to her, looking directly in her eyes, before he whispered,


    "Honestly, you are the best thing that has happened to me."


    Blushing red at his unexpected sweet words, Jasmine widened her eyes before she turned her head to look in the other direction.


    "I think we should get going amber-eyes. It''s pretty much dark, and well, I not a fan of darkness." Jasmine said.


    Damien knew that everything was very new for Jasmine. Getting out of the house for the first time,ing here, meeting him, this feelings for him, everything was new for her, and she would be needing some time to cooperate well with them.


    "As you wish, mydy," Damien said, cupping her cheek with his left hand sweetly before starting the car again.


    Jasmine, who had never been romantically treated like this, giggled inside her mind, smiling happily.


    "You talk like, I am your lover, girlfriend or wife or something." Jasmine scoffed, to contain her shyness.


    "Well, aren''t you one? Aren''t you, my girl-friend?" Damien said, manipting his words, making Jasmine roll her eyes.


    "Well, there''s a lot of difference between a girl-friend and a girlfriend, okay? I am not the type to share, Alpha king. What''s mine is mine, and I''ll gauge every eye that tries to even as much asy their gaze on my things." Jasmine said, her voice holding a dangerous glint.


    "I know, Mine. I''ll keep that in mind." Damien said, smirking at her with a soft look.


    "Mine?" She asked confused, turning her head to look at him.


    "Your name is Jasmine. People call you Jasmine, Jazz, or Jass, I want to have my personal nickname for you. So I''ll use thetter half of your name, Mine. I''ll call you mine from now on." Damien shrugged, making Jasmine blush harder than she was.


    cing her head on the window sill, she gazed at the trees and scenery outside, her heart beating fast by Damien''s earlierment. He was such a flirt!! All those people who say that Damien doesn''t know tough or talk politely shoulde and look at him now.


    Was this really happening? She asked herself, closing her eyes as her heart was feeling moved for the first time.


    She didn''t know what was this feeling. It felt like a new feeling yet something old.


    Like she was feeling such emotions in her heart for the first time, but her heart was long ustomed to them.


    Smiling at the thoughts of this handsome amber-eyes being her friend, she leaned in her seat.


    She was feeling happy and content, however, before she could feel herself being immersed in the thoughts of him, she heard a weird faint whisper in her ears.


    ''Jasmine.''


    Opening her body eyes abruptly, she looked at Damien, who was driving the Jeep while concentrating on the road.


    Thinking that it might just be her hallucination, she closed her eyes, trying to go back into her deep slumber, but just like earlier, as soon as she closed her eyes and a few minutes passed, she heard the same voice again,


    ''Jasmine. It''s time for you toe back.''


    Opening her eyes in panic, she looked at Damien, who was looking back at her.


    "Thank god you''re awake. I was contemting on whether should I wake you up or just carry you inside." Damien said.


    "What do you mean inside, weren''t be just in the middle of a forest-" Jasmine turned around to look outside the window to onlye face to face with arge hotel and civilization all around.


    "Darling, I know that my charm is like sedation, but I think you are exaggerating it a bit too much. You''ve been sleeping for four hours straight. And the forests you are talking about we left them behind around 3 hours ago." Damien chuckled, making Jasmine more confused than she already was.


    "But I just closed my eyes for a minute-"


    "Hey, Jazz, was your ride good?" Her words were cut off by Danieling to her window.


    "Yeah, but-"


    "Let''s go inside. We''ll be taking a few hours rest here before we go into the pce." Daniel said, pulling her out of the Jeep with her hands in his.


    "I think she can walk on her own," Damienmented before getting out of the Jeep and covering the distance between them.


    "I know that. We all know that. But we just like pampering and spoiling her. Right, Jass?" Daniel said ticking her nose, to which she giggled softly.


    "I like it that way. It makes me feel loved and wanted." Jasminemented before going inside the hotel with Daniel, leaving a seething Damien behind.

 Chapter 102 - Book-2 -17 The Queen Is Back!

    "One room for us, one room for Alpha king, and one room for Chris and Sean is that fine?" Daniel asked Chris to confirm before booking rooms.


    "Yeah, if you guys arefortable, I mean. Won''t it get a bit stuffy with three people in a room?" Chris asked. ??


    "Who said there are three people in our room? It''s me and Jas only. Azrael never sleeps in bed at night. She loves to teleport herself to be a kingdom at night." Daniel shrugged.


    "And Jasmine won''t have a problem sleeping with you? I mean, she is a girl and isn''t even your mate." Sean asked, confused.


    "That''s our problem, I guess." Daniel smiled as soon as Jasmine and Damien came into view.


    "It''s so big, Danny. The fountain outside is especially cool." Jasmine hollered with happiness, linking arms with him.


    "Let''s get you in our room now, shall we? It''s time for your routine anyways. I am sure you didn''t do any of it. Right?" Daniel asked her, taking their keys in hand.


    "Umm¡­ I couldn''t do it without you. And nobody else helped." Jasmine said like a wronged kid.


    "That''s okay. I am here now, I''ll do it for you. Also, look at your hairs, I told you to take proper care of them, didn''t I?" He said, leading her towards the elevator.


    "Don''t you think that Daniel treats her like his wife? Even normal husbands don''t take care of their wives like that. I bet if Daniel is really her-" Sean said, not even once looking at Chris, who was pleading to him to stop with his eyes.


    Nudging Sean when he thought that he wasn''t going to stop anytime soon and would create trouble for both of them, Chris signaled him up to look at Damien, whose eyes were turning a shade darker now.


    "I¡­I am sorry, Alpha." Sean immediately bowed.


    Looking at the person, bowing to him, Damien nodded at them before taking his keys and going towards the elevator.


    He wanted to be angry at them, but there was no point in that, knowing very well that every word he said was indeed right. Daniel''s proximity and care for Jasmine/ Victoria were indeed questionable. Not to mention that it was Daniel to whom Azrael went when she needed anybody to take care of her.


    There were plenty of people in the pack, not forgetting Victoria''s aunt Ma, however, Azrael only went to Daniel''s door, who already hadplicated feelings and emotions towards her.


    Not only was it questionable, but highly suspicious too.


    "In your mansion? But why? I''ll live where Danny lives." Jasmine said as soon as Damien mentioned to her that she was to live in the mansion with him because she was his guest.


    "Well, Daniel also lives in the mansion," Damien said, clenching his fists.


    "Then why are you even asking me? Jasmine lives where Danny lives." Jasmine shrugged.


    "First, can you stop calling him Danny for fuck''s sake?!" Damien shouted angrily, making her jump in surprise.


    "Don''t yell at her!" Looking at her surprised look, Daniel immediately shouted back.


    "How dare-" Damien wanted to shout, however, when his eyesnded on Jasmine hiding her head in Daniel''s chest, he huffed loudly before exiting the room, closing the door with a loud bang behind him.


    "Why is he angry, Danny? Did I do anything wrong?" Jasmine asked as she nuzzled her head further in Danny''s chest.


    It was something that Daniel and Azrael have always asked her to do. If she feelsplicated, surprised, shocked, sad, or irritated, then she needs to hug the closest familiar person she has.


    It was to calm her heart down so that her powers can stay in control, till the time she doesn''t know her full strength and how to control it.


    "Well, my name is Daniel indeed, but you didn''t do anything wrong. He is just angry because he is jealous. He is jealous that I have such a sweet girl by my side, who calls me so affectionately." Daniel tickled her, making herugh.


    However, the thought that Damien was angry and jealous because she calls Daniel Danny, didn''t leave her mind.


    During the night, Jasmine, who was sleeping on the bed, sat on the bed and looked at Daniel''s sleeping face from afar. It was quite visible that he was notfortable on that couch, however, he was still giving her space was enough to swell her heart with warmth.


    Tipping toe out of the room, she looked at the room across which she remembered was Damien''s room and couldn''t help but knock at his door.


    "Jasmine? What are you doing here? Is everything alright?" Damien asked as soon as he saw her standing at the other side of the door.


    Honestly, he had been trying to sleep for a long time and was quite irritated thinking about Jasmine''s closeness with Daniel. When he heard the knock on the door, he was about to yell at the person for interrupting his sleep, however, before he could do that, he smelled a familiar scent and immediately rushed to open the door.


    "Since you are always angry but sometimes gives me a soothing feeling, like how people pray for rain on the scorching hot summer day, and the thunderstorms are a sign of relief for them because they also bring cold gentle breeze, and like how, they bring happiness to many faces, you are just like that to me.


    You might be an angry bad wolf king for everyone else, but for me, you are one of the most genuine people I have ever met. You are my thunder.


    That''s why, just like how you gave me a nickname, mine, and I gave a nickname to Daniel, Danny, you are my thunder, and that''s why thunder is your nickname for me." Jasmine said before kissing his cheeks and going back to her room closing her door with a soft click.


    Damien, who was too shocked to react to her sweet confession, touched his cheek, involuntarily smiling at his thoughts. As he closed the door, it was only then did he realize. what she had said.


    She called him thunder! Freaking Thunder!! She said that he was like a p of thunder for her, that thunder was his nickname.


    Repeating those thoughts again and again as he remembered how Victoria had called him a thunder when she had seen him for the first time, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock.


    Does that mean that Victoria was close to him, and the chances of bringing her back were more than ever before?


    The next morning, everyone was ready to go back to the mansion, and the pleasant smile on Jasmine''s face was like a refreshing breeze for both Daniel and Damien as they entered their cars respectively to go back to the mansion, which was only ten kilometers away now.


    "Wow! It''s so huge!! It''s a freaking Disney pce!" Jasmine eximed as soon as the mansion started toe into view.


    "Danny, you live here? In this freaking mansion? Why didn''t you brought me here ever? You are such a Meany!" Jasmineined, her eyes glued to the mansion.


    Stopping the car in front of the mansion, Daniel rolled his eyes at her over-enthusiastic face, however, his face was filled with happiness too as he looked at the mansion that has been his home for more than 19 years.


    "Let''s go inside, shall we?" Damien said, holding her other free hand before leading her.


    Stepping her first foot on the pavement, Jasmine''s smile froze when an image of a woman lying on it covered in blood appeared on her mind.


    Shaking her head to discard the useless hallucination, she took another step and saw a man covered half in blood, making her stumble a little.


    Signing loudly, she put a barrier to stop her mind from hallucinating soo much, and it indeed helped


    Looking at the closed doors, the guards were about to open the door for the King and his guests, however, before they could even touch the knob, Jasmine immediately stopped them.


    "Can I open the door? Please?" She looked at Damien with pleading eyes, who shook his head before smiling and nodding.


    However, Daniel on the other hand when gazed into her ck eyes, immediately started to have a bad feeling about it. He knew she was up to something mischievous again.


    And just like he had expected, she took a step forward, before extending her hands, her fingers glittering with purple glitter.


    As Jasmine was about to open the door, it felt like her body was possessed with something because as soon as she closed her eyes, she felt like someone taking over her for a brief time, as she opened the door with a loud bang,


    "Wee your highness. The queen is back." Jasmine said in a powerful voice that was foreign even to herself. A voice so powerful that every corner of the mansion echoed with her power.


    Both Damien and Daniel looked at each other at her unexpected powerful voice and words, but what shocked them both was the presence of all the council members and half of the pack inside the mansion.


    No wonder the pack was so quiet when they wereing here.


    But the main question was, what were they doing here? And did Jasmine said those words because she knew about the presence of these people behind the gates?

 Chapter 103 - Book-2 -18 I Can Hear You, Sweetie

    "So today, I have invited you all to let you know that your Alpha king, Damien hunter, is finally 21 years old. Yesterday was his birthday ceremony in the riverside hotel, and it was celebrated grandly with Alpha and mates from all over the world.


    I know that you love your king very much and wanted to celebrate his birthday, and thus, for that reason, we have organized a small party for him. All those who have prepared a gift for him, you can give them to him at that party. ??


    He''ll being back anytime soon. Also, I have a piece of good news for you all. Daniel, the former beta of Alpha king Damien, will also be returning with him today." Theodorepleted, making everyone holler with apud.


    Looking at his wife Rosaline, who nodded at him and urged him to continue further, he sighed in defeat before looking at the people once again.


    "Now regarding the luna of the kingdom that everyone has been soo worried about-" Theodore started, however, his words were cut short when the door of the mansion was opened with a bang, surprising everyone, however, what surprised everyone more was the words that were spouted by the girl, who has opened the gate.


    "Wee, your highness. The queen is back." Jasmine said before the possession she was feeling in her body was released.


    Looking back at Danny, surprised, she took a step back before hiding her face in Danny''s chest.


    The thoughts that she might know what she was doing, or she had a gist of people behind the door, or her memories might''ve been triggered, immediately vanished when Daniel and Damien saw her hiding shyly.


    "Let''s go," Damien said, nodding at Daniel, who nodded back at him in understanding.


    Walking among the crowd like the King he was, Damien climbed the stairs before sitting on therge throne chair as his secretary Melissa immediately stepped forward to ce the throne crown on his head.


    "I want to do that." Jasmine suddenly said, confused.


    Since almost everyone was silent because of the presence of the king, everyone heard her words crystal clear and looked at the girl strangely.


    "Do what, Jazz?" Daniel asked awkwardly.


    "I also want to sit on that thing," Jasmine said like it was the most normal thing in the world, and everyone in the room gasped at the insolent girl, who was disrespecting the king like this.


    "You cannot sit there, Jasmine. Only a king can sit there. Even if we allow you and let you sit there, you won''t be able to sit there because this is the throne of the king. A person can only sit on it when he bes the king. If you will try to push your way in it, you''ll get hurt." Daniel said before looking at everyone in an apologizing manner.


    This wasn''t the first time when she had asked about sitting on a throne seat like this, however, this was indeed the first time when she had expressed her thoughts in front of so many people.


    And why won''t she want to sit on one? Ain''t she a born queen?


    "Then the one beside it? Can I sit on it? It looks good too." Jasmine said with pleading eyes.


    Looking at her pleading eyes, Daniel looked at the throne of the queen withplicated eyes while Damien became tempted to say yes to her request.


    "How can this be possible? That''s the throne of the Queen, and you''ve to be the queen to sit there." Melissa, Damien''s secretary said with a soft voice, however, the contempt in her voice was clear to Jasmine, who narrowed her eyes at her.


    "That''s okay, then. I''ll sit on the throne of my own kingdom." Jasmine said before nodding and taking Daniel out of the mansion with herself.


    Damien, who was about to retort at Melissa, looked at his love going out of the mansion with a dejected look and couldn''t help but clench his fist in anger.


    Looking angrily at Melissa, making thattter cower back in fear, he looked at his people, his gaze softening a bit.


    "Hey, wasn''t that Victoria?"


    "Victoria? Victoria, who?"


    "Don''t you remember the girl from two years back? The one who had dered herself as the Alpha king''s mate so boldly?"


    "She indeed looks like her."


    "I heard that Alpha king was also in love with her."


    "But hadn''t she disappeared after that war?"


    "I think she came back, to be the queen because Alpha king couldn''t find his mate."


    Melissa, who was standing there with her head bowed, listened to their whisperings and couldn''t help but squint her brows.


    Victoria? Was she really Victoria?


    She was already having enough hard time with La, and now she''ll have to deal with this girl who is called Victoria too?


    "Jasmine, you can''t speak your thoughts in front of soo many people like this. How many times have I told you to control this chatterbox of yours." Daniel reprimanded her as soon as they got out.


    "But it was pretty," Jasmine said with a dejected look, making a cute pout.


    Walking towards the forests quietly while Daniel was following her, she stopped at the clearing before taking a deep breath.


    "Jasmine, what are you-" Daniel started but stopped when he saw her body emitting ck fog.


    "Jasmine! What the hell? You are not allowed to perform your magic here." Daniel shouted but to no avail did she stopped as she lifted herself in the air.


    Soon he saw a throne seat, even bigger than that of what was ced in the mansion, embedded with beautiful gems.


    Sitting on the throne seat, she smiled, her body still emitting that ck cloud.


    Thinking that she was just having fun, and wanted toplete her wish of sitting on a throne, Daniel sighed in relief before leaning on a tree and chuckling to himself.


    With the amount of concern and worry he was having for her, it looks like he will grow old even before he''ll turn 25.


    "That''s enough, Jasmine. Let''s go back." Daniel said with his eyes closed.


    He frowned when he didn''t get any reply and was about to speak again when he smelled that, the smell of snakes.


    Opening his eyes abruptly, he was about to change into his wolf form, however, what he didn''t expect was Jasmine to be sitting on her throne with all the snakes close to her foot.


    "Jasmine, what are you doing?" Daniel asked, bewildered.


    "I am trying to form my own kingdom. I wanted good animals to gather, but all I could find were these snakes." Jasmine pouted.


    Daniel -"..." From where does she even get such ideas?


    "Umm¡­ I''ll think about something. Besides, Azrael will punish you once she finds out that you used your magic again, and well, tried to make a kingdom of snakes, right?" He paused, chuckling at thest part before continuing, "Come down, and well, send them back too." Daniel huffed.


    Looking at the girl that closed her eyes t send the snakes back, he couldn''t help but sigh with impatience. He didn''t even realize how he had be her father-like figure from her friend. Controlling her was indeed bing a difficult task with each passing day. The fact that she was growing stronger was an added trouble.


    Holding her hand once he saw her magic residing, he took her, more like pulled her pouting self out of the forest to back inside the mansion.


    "Where have you been?" Damien asked as soon as he saw them since he had been pacing in the hall for the past 10 minutes.


    "I.."


    "We went for a walk because she needed to calm down her desires." Daniel cut her off, making her pout again.


    "Oh, okay," Damien said, a bit suspicious.


    "I wanted you to meet my family. Here, Rosaline Roosevelt, my mother, the former Queen, Theodore Roosevelt, my father, the former King, La, the daughter of a council member, Melissa, my secretary that handles trivial matters around the mansion, and you''ve met Chris and Sean already." Damien said, making Jasmine look at each one of them slowly.


    "Hello everyone, I am Jasmine," Jasmine said respectfully to everyone, knowing that they belonged to royals.


    ''What a bitch, pretending as if she doesn''t know us, only to get in good books of Damien.'' She heard a random thought, making her jerk her head up as she looked directly into the eyes of the traitor.


    "Pardon?" Jasmine said, walking closer to the girl, who had just called her a bitch in her thoughts.


    "Melissa, right? I didn''t know there was such a toxic tongue behind a pretty face, but let me tell you, what you think about me, even if you don''t speak or express your thoughts through your facial expression, I can read all of them because," Jasmine said, scooting more closer to her before continuing,


    "- I can hear you pretty well, sweetie." She smiled a wicked smile as she whispered it, for only her to listen before extending her hand for her to shake.


    Melissa, who had always enjoyed the perks and benefits of being the Alpha king''s secretary, looked at her with a proud gaze before extending he hand to shake her hand, however, as soon as she took Jasmine''s hand in hers, she felt an immense amount of pain when Jasmine held her hand a bit too strongly for her to be able to handle.


    "I hope you take my words with seriousness, and the next time you call me a bitch remember, I can turn you into one," Jasmine whispered before smiling at everyone, who looked at her with a confused gaze.


    "She is such a nicedy," Jasmine said as if nothing happened before releasing her hand. Melissa, whose face had been paled because of the amount of pressure Jasmine had executed, immediately hid her hand behind her back to massage it.


    "La? I feel like I have heard of this name before." Jasmine said before going towards La.


    Remembering how Victoria had almost killed her when she had found out the truth, La involuntarily took a step back, seeing Victoria''s look-alike.


    "Why are you stepping back. Don''t worry, I don''t stab-" Jasmine paused, making La''s eyes go wide, before smiling, "-or bite, like Werewolves." Jasmine smiled before shaking her hand casually, making everyoneugh as she turned around towards Theodore.


    "I like you. You look cool." Shemented funnily, making Theodore chuckle as he pulled her in for a hug.


    Moving next to Rosaline, she looked deeply into her eyes, and as Rosaline was about to hold her hand, she jerked her hand away, making Rosaline stiffen in her actions as she looked at Jasmine, who went back to Daniel.


    "I don''t like her. She looks like the type to betray her words." Jasmine whispered in Daniel''s ears, making his eyes go wide before he put his hand on her mouth.


    "I think she just wants to rest," Daniel said before taking her up to where his room used to be.

 Chapter 104 - Book-2 -19 Damien, Whats Going On?

    Once Jasmine was out of view, La looked at Rosaline and Theodore questioningly before looking at Damien.


    "Jasmine will be living with us for some time, Daniel included. Daniel can live in his own room in the mansion. Ask one of the maids to prepare a room for Jasmine too." Damien said to no one in particr before he started walking upstairs. ??


    "Damien, can I have a moment with you in private?" Theodore asked, making Damien nod as both of them went inside the study.


    As soon as both of them were out of hearing distance, La immediately went near Rosaline,


    "Aunt, what is going on? That girl is almost a replica of Victoria. How can Damien do that to me? Why didn''t you say anything to him?" La said.


    "Sweetie, I know what you are feeling, but if that girl is Victoria or his second chance mate, I can''t help you either. Only a mate is allowed to sit on that queen throne beside her king." Rosaline said before turning around and leaving a frozen La behind.


    Was this really happening or just imagination?


    "Danny, I am going to take a walk in the gardens. It''s so beautiful there." Jasmine said, looking out of the window.


    "Okay, you can, but first, show me the color of your hair," Daniel said before helping her remove her wig.


    "Hmm¡­they are still a mixture of brown and violet, but the red tint is going now. Try to control your anger more, okay? I am here if you want to talk about something or feel frustrated and irritated." Daniel said before helping her wear her wig again.


    "You can go now. I''ll be sending some documents to Alpha Sam. I''ll take you to my home tomorrow or in the evening today. Okay?" Daniel said, making her nod as she quickly changed her clothes into a morefortable one.


    "Danny, these shorts are getting a bit short now. Buy me a new one next time you go shopping. Also, my bra is very ufortable. When are you going to buy a new one for me? This time I want a red-colored one." Jasmine said, making him blush a deep shade of red.


    "You can bring anything out from your magic, bit for such chores you still need me to go shopping? Ask Grandma about it. Also, don''t talk about such things in public, okay? It''s questionable." Daniel reprimanded her, without meeting her eyes.


    "But wasn''t it you and grandma only, who don''t allow me to use my magic?" Jasmine giggled before hugging him from behind.


    "And you listen to us? I bet who was the one who wanted to build a kingdom in the forest in the morning, and who was the one who used her magic to create a throne out of the blue." Daniel said, making her giggle.


    "But it''ll be you who will buy me clothes no matter what," Jasmine said, giggling again.


    "Don''t giggle and go for whatever you were doing. I need toplete this work. I''ll apany you soon, or I am afraid you''ll be creating trouble again if left alone for more than an hour." Daniel said.


    "Yes, dad." Jasmine rolled her eyes before putting on her jacket and exiting the room.


    Reaching the fountain, she looked at the marvelous angelic statue in the middle of it.


    Touching the water that was falling from what looked like a vase, she giggled when the water started ying with her.


    "Hehee here. Let me touch you. Why are you running away? Hehehee here." She giggled before entering the fountain, not even a single drop of water touching her body as a transparent shield immediately appeared around her.


    Jumping around the water as the water would be thrown back to not touch her feet, she chuckled when she almost fell on her bum but was saved by a seat-like thing that the water droplets formed for her.


    "Princess Jasmine." The statue of the angelic girl suddenly smiled, making her look at her with her own smile.


    "Water of Pearly Canines bow down to you to show their respect to the princess." The angelic girl said as the water suddenly stood straight to her waist-length before bending in front of her as the sign of bowing.


    "You don''t need to show me your respect in such away. We witches are thankful and a part of nature, thus, we all are the same. Moreover, if my grandma came to know about it, I''ll surely get a spanking because she''ll think it was me who made such the water deities bow down to me." Jasmine said with a chuckle.


    "That''s just your humbleness, our princess. Also, no one will tell Azrael about it, the old woman is too suspecting of everything." The angelic girl said, making Jasmine chuckle.


    "Now I''ll take my leave, the waters are taking back their energy, they want to y more." The angelic girl said before smiling as she became a statue again.


    "You little things. You want to y, at least let my feet get wet, or I''ll just feel like jumping on the ground." She said as she immediately felt wetness to her knees.


    Giggling as she felt the moving of water under her foot, making her feet ticklish, she started jumping around again.


    "Son? What the hell is all this? Who is that girl? And why did you brought her here?" Theodore asked as soon as they entered the room.


    "She is not just anyone. She is a replica of Victoria." Damien said, not revealing her real identity as ordered by Azrael.


    "That''s what it''s all about. She is just a replica!! She is not Victoria! Victoria is dead. You should understand it as soon as possible. She is dead and won''t evere back-"


    "She is not fuckin dead! You better stop your mouth from rambling nonsense before I rip it off. Don''t forget who I am." Damien shouted, gripping his neck in his palm, pressing on it firmly.


    "Son, you are hurting me. Come back to your senses.." Theodore started, however, his voice was cut off by Damien.


    "Who the hell said that it''s your son you are talking to? Your son has been hiding in the shell for two fuckin years. The one you are talking to is Damien. Damien hunter." Damien chuckled darkly.


    "So, you are really Damien? And not just his wolf? Damien Hunter, who died in the sorrow of Ca. If Victoria is dead, and Jasmine is a replica of Victoria who had been living with Daniel. Does that mean the fate of Daniel is going to be repeated?" Theodore gasped at his suspicion.


    "Nothing is going to be repeated. No Daniel is going to snatch her away from me. I''ll get my Ca back. With Victoria or without Victoria, with Jasmine or without Jasmine. I don''t give a damn if she is alive or dead, what I want is my Ca back. And you better keep it to yourself, or even I am not sure what I''ll do." Damien said before throwing Theodore on the other side of the room.


    Hearing the giggling of the girl that has his attention from yesterday, he moved towards the window, his gaze visibly darkening when he saw her ying in the fountain with water.


    "If that''s all that you wanted to talk about, I am leaving. I have a girl to trap." Damien said before pulling the curtain back in ce and leaving the room.


    Standing with much difficulty, Theodore went towards the window as he looked at the ying girl and couldn''t help but want to warn her that the person she was thinking was her friend can be her biggest enemy here, however, knowing Damien would probably kill all of them if the words got out, he sighed before sitting on his desk with a heavy look.


    "Are you enjoying your time here?" La asked as soon as she reached the garden where Jasmine was sitting beside the fountain with her feet dripping wet.


    "Of course. It''s so nice here. Everything is so good." Jasmine shrugged, moving her fingers into the water of the fountain.


    "How do you do it?" La asked after a long time.


    "Do what?" Jasmine asked confused, her undivided attention on La now.


    "Fool soo many people at once," La said.


    "Sorry?"


    "Come on, don''t you think you should drop your act at least in front of me? I know very well that you are pretending to have forgotten her memories of being a replica of Victoria. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have talked about stabbing when you met me today. I know that you are actually Victoria only. Victoria with different hairs and vibes." La said, testing the waters.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying-"


    "Oh, stop it. I know what a pretentious bitch you are. You can fool everyone but not me. I know your true colors. You''vee back when I was about to marry Alexander because you were afraid your power will be snatched away if I be the queen. You just want him wrapped around your fingers and nothing else.


    First, you controlled him when you were with him, then you controlled him when you were away from him through your pain and memories, and just as he was about to move on, you are back! You fuckin bitch!" La screeched, not being able to control her emotions anymore.


    She had heard from Melissa, who was a very exceptional wolf that this girl doesn''t have a wolf, and the Ca on whose energies she was bluffing two years back wasn''t there with her anymore, thus, this Victoria can''t hurt her anymore as she did a few years back.


    "La, dear, you''ve always been the naive one. If you knew about the truth, you should''ve gone and told everyone about it, rather than confronting me about it. Now you told me that you know everything, which means you are a potential threat to me.


    And what should we do with the potential threat?" Jasmine said, standing and walking closer to where La was.


    "We kill it," Jasmine smirked before her eyes became pitch ck, shocking La as she saw the sclera of Jasmine''s eyes bing dark purple.


    Holding her neck, with her right hand, Jasmine lifted La in the air before she ced her head under the fountain water, suffocating her.


    "Sometimes too much knowledge about something is also not good. Goodbye, La." Jasmine said before smiling sweetly.

 Chapter 105 - Book-2 -20 I Am Daniel Neptune.

    "Grrrrgrrrr." Came La''s struggled voice from under the water.


    "What did you say, sweetie? I can''t hear you." Jasmine said before pulling her head out of the water. ??


    "So you are really Victoria. I am right, ain''t I? You are just fooling everyone. No matter how much you torture me, I''ll expose you sooner orter." La coughed.


    "Oh sweetie, can''t you see the condition you are in? You will expose me? Dead souls don''t speak, baby. It''s a goodie goodbye for you." Jasmine said before pushing her face into the water again.


    Seeing that this La girl was about to lose her consciousness, she pulled her face out of the water before throwing her aside like a ragged doll.


    "Why do people bother to make me angry if they can''t even bear with my punishment?" She pouted before moving into the red rose garden of the main garden.


    Stepping her foot inside the garden, she smiled as she smelled a soothing whiff of roses.


    "Roses, red roses, you tell me, am I cruel for ying this game of hide and seek when I have multiple mates that I need to get ustomed to? Is it wrong that I like amber-eyes but my eyes are searching for a particr turquoise one?" She rhymed, sighing loudly.


    "Turquoise eyes? I know you are watching me. You know what I am doing and what I am going to do next, but when you''ll show yourself to me? If you don''te in front soon, I swear I am going to marry Damien, and once I be his, I won''t have anything to do with you." Jasmine said.


    "You won''t do anything like that, understand?! You are mine!" Suddenly she heard a velvety voice filled with anger.


    Just like she had guessed, he was indeed watching her.


    "I don''t belong to anyone turquoise-eyes. I don''t even have your name so far. You know me but I know nothing about you. What do you expect of me? All I''ve seen so far is your eyes only and listened to your velvety voice that soothes me." Jasmine sighed before speaking again.


    "You know, everyone herepares me to this girl called Victoria which is Damien''s ex-girlfriend or mate, I don''t know. Can you show me her face? I know you know about it. I try to remember my past, but I don''t seem to have a gist of it." Jasmine huffed again before sitting on the bench.


    "Don''t y with fire, Jasmine. Once you''ll know who Victoria is, you''ll lose your worth. She wille back again, and if shees back, you''ll have no worth and virtue, and you''ll just be what you were, a power of hers."


    "What are you saying? Power? worth? I don''t understand anything." Jasmine said, holding her head as it started to pain.


    "Let time take its course. You''ll know everything once the right timees. Till then, just serve your purpose of being here, which is to not let anyone call Victoria back.


    You know your grandma Azrael had been hiding many things from you, and one of those things is your worth and your strength. Someone ising this way, I''ll take my leave now, but before I go, let me tell you my name, sweetheart. I am Daniel. Daniel Neptune. You''ll know about me as the time will pass."


    "Jasmine? What are you doing here?" Daniel asked Jasmine as he saw her sitting dazed on the bench.


    "I was just enjoying the smell. What is it, Danny?" She asked as soon as she came out of her dazed state.


    "Nothing, I was just taking a break from my work. Let me ask you a question, and I want the truth only." Daniel said, making her nod, already knowing what it was about.


    "I took a break from my work because I heard amotion outside. La, the council member''s daughter, was found in the ground in a half-conscious state. Her face is brutally bruised, and her ribs had been broken. Her lungs had a lot of water in them. Tell me, was it you, who did that?" Daniel asked with patience, confusing Jasmine.


    It was true that she had argued with La, but she didn''t do anything that he was saying.


    "No, Daniel. I didn''t do anything. She was indeed saying something about me acting and being Victoria, but I came here after that without responding to her. Why would I fight with her and bruise her like this? It would be much easier to just kill her. One swing of finger and I can break her neck, then why would I-"


    "That''s enough. I got your point." Daniel said, cutting her off.


    Now the question was, if Jasmine didn''t do it, then who the hell did it to La? Jasmine wasn''t the one to lie, and she had always spoken the truth even when she had killed people. She won''t be lying about bruising someone.


    She was right about thest part too, she has never taken the pain of torturing someone. She would just snap their neck or throw them away like in the case of Tiffany, thus, it was clear that Jasmine didn''t do it. But since the incident took ce just after they came here, everyone will be suspecting them, especially her only.


    Sighing loudly, he ruffled her hair before holding her hand.


    "Let''s go inside. My angry piggy must be hungry, ain''t she?" Daniel asked, making her chuckle forgetting about his usations immediately.


    Turning around, she looked at the cloud disappearing that had formed when that turquoise eyes spoke to her. Daniel Neptune. She''ll unravel this mystery sooner than he can imagine.


    Meanwhile in the vicinity of the Himyan mountains where nobody goes, inside the cave at the very top of the peak, a person was sitting at -50¡ãC temperature.


    "Jasmine, Jasmine, Jasmine. You are making my wait harder than it already is. I want toe to you and take you away and stop the process here only, but I know nature will take its course, and even if you won''t like it and it will hurt you, she is bound toe back.


    She is bound toe back for me. So that the history can be repeated.


    However, I don''t want history to be repeated. Damien might only love Ca, but I''ve fallen in love with all your forms, be it Victoria, Ca, Jasmine, joy, or the one who is going toe in the near future, the ultimate power that will be challenging Christopher for his throne to be the queen of the witches.


    You are so powerful that you yourself don''t have my gist of that, and I am intending to keep this powerful innocent woman to myself.


    I have waited for you for 600 years, and the wait was worth the while. Even the thought of you being in front of me arouses me, and I know it''ll have the same effect on you too because baby, I am your destined mate.


    Wait for me, Jasmine, I''ll show myself to you soon." Daniel Neptune said with a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 106 - Book-2 -21 She Is Lying

    "You! There she is!! She did this to me! I am telling you all. It was her who did all of this to me! She almost killed me today. Why the hell don''t you guys believe me!" La screeched on top of her lungs as soon as she saw Jasmine entering her room.


    Entering with her proud attitude, she looked at everyone who gazed back at her because of La''s usations. ??


    "She didn''t do any of it. She-" Daniel started but was cut off by Jasmine when she lifted her finger in the air.


    "You said it was me who did that?" Jasmine asked before sitting on the spare seat.


    "From thest talk I remember, you were saying that I am not me but Victoria who hase back to snatch away your position, so tell me was it me who did it, or Victoria who did it," Jasmine asked.


    "Of course it''s you who did it because you are Victoria." La screeched again, making Damien look at Jasmine with aplicated expression.


    "You also said that Victoria was a greedy bitch who craved power and had a guy Alexander wrapped around her fingers, but you love him, and you won''t let anything happen to him. Let me ask you again, was it me or Victoria who did that to you?" Jasmine asked again.


    "Of course it''s Victoria who did this to me because she didn''t want me marrying Damien. She-"


    "In all your sentences, you''ve been calling me Victoria when you can clearly see that I am a different person. Hence proved. She has lost her mind and is incapable of forming and judging anything with sanity. I think your obsession for the alpha king is getting to you, and that''s the reason you try to shoot away every girl whoes close to him, be it me or Alpha King''s secretary, Melissa.


    Besides, I don''t take such insults lightly. I was your guest in this mansion, if I can''t receive as much as a little respect from the people living here, I don''t see a reason to live here.


    We were going sightseeing at Daniel''s house anyway, I''ll be living there with Daniel.


    I don''t want to live in an empty mansion with people of zero etiquettes." Jasmine said, turning around.


    "Wait. You are not going anywhere. You''ll live here only. You are right, you are my guest, and everyone will have to respect you. La, apologize to Jasmine for all the false usations you made on her." Damien said with a stern look.


    "Dam-, but-, huh...I am sorry." La said with a stiffened expression when her eyes met with Damien''s cold one.


    "Okay, I forgive you. Also, let me tell you, I don''t do this torture shit. For me it''s a clean-cut that takes people''s lives. Also, I don''t take cursing nicely. You call me a bitch again, and I''ll make sure you die a bitchy death." Jasmine said before linking her hand with Daniel and pulling him out of the room.


    "She was lying, Damien. It wasn''t really-"


    "This is thest warning from me, La. You stay away from her, or I''ll rip your head with my bare hands." Damien seethed, cutting of La before exiting the room.


    ''Jasmine, don''t be overboard. It''s time for you toe back.'' Jasmine heard a voice as soon as she sat on the dining table, making her stumble.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Daniel said, immediately helping her.


    "Yeah, umm¡­I am fine. Just a bit of headache." Jasmine said through her smile.


    "I am sorry you had to go through such things. And what you said in the room is right. If you don''t like here, we will go back to my house or back to Alpha sam''s pack, okay? But for now, what do you suggest we do next after the eating?" Daniel asked to distract her mind from things.


    "I don''t know, I am not sure if I want to stroll around anymore," Jasmine said, and Daniel was about to ask her to cheer up, however, before he could utter a word, he heard his cellphone ringing, he was about to decline the call, however, when he saw thest digits of the phone number, he stood abruptly almost making the chair to fall.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Jasmine asked, confused.


    "Yeah, ..umm...I am fine. I need to take this call. It''s urgent." Daniel said before rushing out of the dining hall without even waiting for Jasmine''s reply.


    "Well, that''s weird," Jasmine said aloud before looking at the noodles in front of her.


    Taking some noodles on her te, she was about to start eating when the rest of the members living in the mansion started to enter the hall.


    Oh, how could she forget, she was not alone with Daniel anymore and was sitting in a freaking mansion. She thought annoyed before waiting for everyone to sit down.


    "Jasmine, dear, today we forgot to ask you about your favorite dishes, but rest assured you can tell the chef to cook anything that you would like to eat the next time," Rosaline said with a smile on her face.


    "Rest assured, Mrs. Roosevelt, my Danny takes enough care of me to arrange what I like and discard what I dislike from in front of me. You don''t need to do that ''extra'' effort to take care of me." Jasmine smiled coldly, making Rosaline''s smile stiffen.


    Looking at his wife''s expression, Theodore ced his hand on to of her to console her.


    "She is right, Mine. You can tell the chef that what you would like to eat, and he''ll prepare that for you." Damien said with a soft smile, making Jasmine nod.


    Meanwhile, in the garden of the mansion, Daniel finally picked up the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello? Dan? Baby Dan, is that you?" A female voice asked loudly.


    "Yes, mom, it''s me. Don''t need to shout. I can hear you pretty well." Daniel rolled his eyes, though his eyes were brimming with tears since he was talking to his mom after two years.


    "Where the hell were you!! Do you have any idea how worried I was? When I came to know that you left pearly Canines, I tried to get in contact with you, however, no matter how much I called you, or ask a witch to search for you, it was futile. You were nowhere you be found. Do you have any idea how dangerous it was!" His mother yelled, making Daniel chuckle at her.


    "Mr. Daniel, this isn''t funny. You made my wife cry today. Do you have any idea what I''ll do to you once I see you? You are warned. I''ll spank you like I used to do when you were a kid." He heard his father saying, making him chuckle more.


    "Mom, Dad, I am fine. Don''t worry about it. Besides, Azrael had known about where I was. I thought she must''ve had told you about it." He said, leaning on a random tree.


    "Azrael? Are you talking about your granny? You are in contact with her? Thest day we talked to her and asked her if she was in contact with you, she clearly denied it. Why would she do so?" His mother said.


    "Nel, don''t you find it strange? Why would she lie to us?" His mother asked his father.


    "Okay, we''ll talk to her about itter. Tell me, have you found the girl that I asked you to find?" His mother asked, which immediately sobered all of them.


    "Ma, you said that she''ll being to pearly Canines herself, but the indications that you gave me, I can''t find it on any girl. However, there is indeed a girl who is quite suspicious to me. Her name is-" Before Daniel couldplete his sentence, he heard Jasmine calling for him.


    "I''ll talk to youter ma. I need to babysit this girl." Daniel said.


    "Your mate?" Her mom asked expectantly.


    "More than a mate, ma," Daniel said before ending the call and going back inside the mansion with a content smile on his face.

 Chapter 107 - Book-2 -22 A Trap To Lure Victoria

    When Daniel went inside, he looked at the strange atmosphere in the dining hall. Squinting his brows, he sat beside before looking at Jasmine''s empty te and ced some more pasta into it.


    "What are you doing staring at others like this? Eat your food." Daniel said, hitting her head with his finger in a yful manner, making her scowl. ??


    "I wasn''t staring. I was just looking. Besides, what use I''ll get from staring here, I can''t even-" Jasmine stopped before stuffing her mouth with more food angrily, making Daniel chuckle.


    "Eat your food, and I''ll take you out after that, Yeah? Also, a party is arranged for the alpha king in the evening to celebrate his birthday. Do you want me to take you shopping?" He asked, making her eyes visibly brighten.


    "Let''s go shopping first, we will go to your houseter tonight. Also, you need to buy a bra-" Jasmine''s words were cut off by Daniel cing his hand on her mouth before pushing more food into her mouth.


    "Haha¡­what are you talking about. We will shop for whatever you want. First, eat your food. Okay?" Daniel chuckled awkwardly.


    "Youu shtufeed wy mouse. I can''t eath." She said with her mouth stuffed with food.


    "Then stop talking and start chewing," Daniel said, barely controlling hisughter at her face that was resembling an egg now.


    All the while, Damien was eating his food with his head bowed as his inner self was seething with irritation.


    ''This rtionship between Daniel and my girl, whatever it is, I need to find it as soon as possible.'' he thought resolutely before stabbing his food with a fork.


    "Daniel, how does this look? It will match perfectly with your suit that you will be wearing." Jasmine asked,ing out of the dressing room.


    "You look stunning, my princess," Daniel said while texting his parents.


    "Or do you like this one more? I am confused between the two." Jasmine asked, lifting a crystal blue colored gown.


    "I think violet suits you better because of your hair," Daniel said, making her pout.


    "Fine, let''s go." She said, turning around and giving the dress to the salesgirl.


    Looking at her dejected face, Daniel chuckled to himself before motioning another sales girl to pack the crystal one too, who smiled at him in understanding.


    Meanwhile in the mansion, in the shower, Damien stood still below the showerhead to calm his emotions.


    "It''s been so long since west saw each other Ca. Do you enjoy this game of hiding with me? Can''t you see I am dying slowly in the sorrow of my love?" He thought, a tear falling from his eyes.


    He knew that he needs to make Jasmine remember the truth about Victoria soon so that Victoria can suppress her and take over her body again. Only that way, he will be able to know the whole truth about what happened to his Ca that day. That day when he thought he lost everything.


    Closing his eyes, leaning on the other wall, he smiled at his faint memories of Ca smiling in his arms.


    Cooking was Ca''s favorite pastime, and more than that she loved to eat. She was extremely sneaky, and there were many times when she had made him stand in a difficult situation.


    There was this one time when she suddenly had started kissing him in front of the public with all the elders present in the hall, and when Damien had lost it and had pulled her to a room so that he can punish this mischievous girl, she had acted as if nothing happened. There was this one time when she had pushed him into the pool when they were having a poolside party with many alphas. There were many times like this, and everyone knew about her tactics after a year.


    Everything was going okay, until one day he came. Daniel Neptune, one of the most powerful witches of the dark world. He took a fancy to Ca, and what hurt him most was that Ca was also feeling attracted to this Daniel, even with him in the picture.


    Things had started to go downhill from then only. One day he had even gone to the extent of almost pping her in front of everyone when she had danced with Daniel. That was the day that marked the downfall of their rtionship.


    What surprised him most was, Daniel wasn''t alone who wanted her, there was Ashton also, the vampire king who wanted her.


    Why everyone wanted his Ca was still a mystery to him, however, he knew that-


    "Alpha, your clothes are ced on the bed." His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a female''s voice.


    "Okay, you can leave now," Damien said before switching off the water from the showerhead.


    Sighing loudly as his mind wandered off again to the Lnd, he took a towel, wrapping it around his body before exiting the bathroom to get changed since he had a party to attend.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I asked you to leave?" Damien asked as soon as he saw Melissa sitting on the chair while looking at a photo frame of Alexander and Victoria.


    "Alpha, I¡­I wanted to tell you that your brother Robert is back, and he wants to talk to you about the case of the rogues," Melissa said, immediately standing.


    "Tell him that we can talk after the party," Damien said.


    Melissa, who had deliberately waited for him in his room, looked at his appealing body and out of the shower glow. The dripping water from his body was an added allure to his charms.


    Gulping loudly, she looked at his chest, her gaze trailing down to the v of his abdomen that was hidden behind the towel. How much she wanted to touch those biceps, andy under that sturdy chest was beyond imagination. She wanted him to do anything to her as long as it means that she will belong to him.


    She was not greedy and didn''t want the throne, she was more interested in the man himself, unlike La. In fact, she was ready to be his side chick or a bed buddy if she gets the pleasure of being under him every night.


    "What are you still doing here? I said I''ll talk to him after the party. Close the door behind you." Damien said with a dark look when he noticed her sitting and gazing at him through the mirror.


    "Yes, alpha. Right away, alpha." Melissa stuttered, exiting the room.


    Smirking at the girl coldly, he smiled knowing his next step.


    To be honest, he knew about Melissa''s fantasy regarding him but the only reason he wasn''t retaliating or throwing her out was that he knew she is an extremely important pawn in bringing out Victoria.


    Isn''t jealousy a woman''s biggest emotion?


    Tonight he will make sure that it bes a memorable night for everyone.


    "Tonight, I''ll make sure that it bes a memorable night for everyone." Jasmine thought at the same time.

 Chapter 108 - Book-2 -23 Its Time You Come Back

    ''Do you think what you are doing or thinking of doing will bring my Victoria back?'' Alexander suddenly spoke in Damien''s conscience, making him stop abruptly.


    "If not this, then what? She doesn''t remember you or what you did for her, neither the time you guys had spent together. Nothing. What am I supposed to do? ??


    Do you think I am happy doing all this? Guess what, I don''t have any choice in the matter either." Damien retorted, an angry look on his face.


    ''If it was Ca who had lost her memories and didn''t remember you, would you''ve done the same thing with her? You say you don''t care whether Jasmine dies or not, all you care about Ca. But don''t forget, if not for Jasmine, then Victoria and Ca would''ve died a long time ago. What you would''ve done at that time? Wait for another 600 years for your unrequited love?'' Alexander said again, his sensible words making Damien annoyed and frustrated.


    "What do you know? All you''ve been doing from these past two years is sit back in the conscience and just watch everything. Do you have any idea how hard it has been on me? How can you me me for being selfish when it''s everyone''s fault?" Damien hollered, crashing the vase on the nightstand.


    ''Hard on you? That girl had almost suffered an unbearable pain because she had sacrificed herself for us, and it was you who has suffered? Were you the one whose body practically decayed itself and came back to life only after buck loads of spells were performed on you? When did you be so selfish, Damien? Weren''t you the great king who was always righteous, who thought about others more than himself? Then what happened now?'' Alexander asked, making Damien sit on the bed with his head hung low.


    ''If it''s all because of Ca, then have you forgotten that you ceased to exist 600 years back, and all that you are right now is a mere wolf power? My wolf. Simrly, Ca and Jasmine, that you think are Victoria''s different personalities are nothing but her powers. You are thinking of killing Jasmine, can you do it without hurting Victoria, without hurting Ca?'' Alexander asked, and for the first time in 600 years, Damien felt tongue-tied.


    Alexander was indeed right, he ceased to be alive as a person 600 years ago, and now he was nothing but a mere wolf power. If it wouldn''t have been for Alexander, who wasn''t willing to live without Victoria, and he didn''t want to wait to find out the whole truth, he wouldn''t have been in control of this body. This body, that belonged to Alexander.


    "So what do you suggest I really do? How can I call back Victoria and make her remember that we are her love that we are not just her crush, that she isn''t a witch, that she is the queen of this kingdom? How do I make her realize that she is a luna, that she is our luna?" Damien asked with his head bowed in defeat.


    ''You have done enough. You took care of my body and my kingdom for two years, and I think what you do was great. I''ll ignore the fact when you''ve threatened my family and pack with your power. But it''s high time youe back. Let me take over my body again, and I''ll sort out things my way. The only way to make her realize who is she is, is by the way of making her fall in love with me again.'' Alexander said.


    "But what if-" Damien started but was cut off by Alexander''s next words.


    ''Either youe back willing, or I''ll have to force my way back. The choice is yours. But if I force my way back, I''ll make sure to not let you take over me when Ca is around.'' Alexander threatened, making him sigh in defeat again.


    Though Alexander was the human counterpart of Damien, being the current alpha king, he was still more powerful than Damien because that''s what he was, the only power of his.


    "Whatever you say, Alex," Damien said before closing this eyes as he felt himself being sucked away back into Alexander''s subconscious.


    Coming back into control, Alexander looked at his hands and legs before smiling at the photo frame that was ced on the nightstand.


    "I am back, Ria. And I''ll make sure that youe back to me too." Alexander whispered before evening cuffs and gelling his hair.


    Looking at his reflection onest time, satisfied that Damien took good care of his body, he nodded at himself.


    ''If you''ve forgotten, it''s my body too. Of course, I would take good care of it.'' Damien said from his conscience, feeling awkward since he was back there after two long years, making Alexander roll his eyes at him.


    "Don''t pout like a girl. Don''t worry, I''ll take you out on a walk every night. It''s been two years since you changed back into the wolf. I want to see if you can still run as fast as you used to, or you''ve grown fat and rusty." Alexandermented, making him scowl before he growled in displeasure for being insulted like this.


    "Ah... it''s been so long since Ist heard your growling. It feels like homing now." Alexander muttered.


    "But right now, it''s time to woo my girl and make her smitten with my love and desire," Alexander said, making Damien chuckle, happy that alexander was finally back in action.

 Chapter 109 - Book-2 -24 Its Time For Daniels Secret To Come Out

    Chapter-24


    Entering the hall of the mansion, the first thing Jasmine noticed was how beautifully it was decorated. ??


    How were they able to decorate it so nicely within a few hours was something she was really amazed about.


    "It''s so pretty, no?" Jasmine whispered, looking at Daniel with twinkling eyes, who for some reason was feeling a bit ufortable.


    Walking beside Daniel, she looked at the men that woulde and call him the beta and ask him why had he left the pack two years back.


    It was something that has her attention and she wanted to know about it.


    "Why does everyone keeps asking you the same question? Why did you leave the pack, Daniel?" Jasmine asked, making Daniel look at her momentarily before he sighed.


    Can he really tell her that he left the pack because she was probably decaying and being destroyed, and he had to save her from being seen or found by anybody? Can he tell that?


    Thinking that his emotions were quite out of the ce from the moment he has entered, he just smiled at her stiffly before excusing himself.


    "You go enjoy yourself. I''ll be around." Daniel said before leaving her side.


    This was the first time he was annoyed by her like this, and it didn''t go unnoticed by Jasmine either, who looked at him with aplicated expression before turning away and leaving him alone.


    Daniel didn''t want to hurt her, but the growing feeling in his chest that something bad was about to happen wasn''t leaving his mind, and it didn''t help when his heart was beating so fast either.


    Looking around, Jasmine spotted the dance floor and couldn''t help but feel tempted to go there and dance, however, knowing that daniel won''t like it, like yesterday at Damien''s birthday party and he was already in a bad mood, she gave up the idea while going towards the food aisle.


    "Victoria? Is that you?" She suddenly heard from her behind.


    Knowing that it''s probably someone who has mistaken her for Victoria again, she rolled her eyes before stuffing her mouth angrily with food.


    "Come on, I know what I did was wrong, but at least don''t ignore me. You know that I did all of that because I loved you." Robert said, a bit awkward that she wasn''t turning and talking to him.


    Hearing the L word, Jasmine squinted her brows, ''Just how many suitors did this girl really had?'' She thought in her mind before shrugging.


    "Ohe on, Victoria-" Robert said, cing his hand on her shoulder and turning her around.


    However, when he looked at her face, he couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "Geez! What the hell did you do to your hair? Is this a new trend you''ve been following or something? And why do you-" His words were cut short when Theodore ced his palm on Robert''s mouth to stop him from bbering.


    Quirking her brows, she looked at Theodore quizzically before resuming her eating, more food at once this time.


    "Father, why did you-" Robert started but was cut off by Theodore again.


    "She isn''t Victoria. She is just a replica of her. And don''t spout anything so casually around her. She just looks like Victoria, but her temper is even worse than Damien." Theodore said, confusing Robert more than he already was.


    "Not Victoria? Then who is she? And what is she doing here? Has Damien already met her?" Robert asked, making Theodore nod his head in reply.


    "In fact, he is the one to bring her here. Maybe he just wants to fill the void in his heart with her. I am not sure.


    Also, she is called Jasmine. I don''t know if she is a human or not, but she is definitely not a wolf. There is no wolf scent on her, neither the signs of beingntern, like Victoria had when she was hiding her wolf." Theodore exined further.


    "Jasmine, you say?"Robert asked with a quirked smile on his face.


    He didn''t know if it was just his illusion or what, but when Jasmine had turned around to look at him, he felt like he saw something like recognition in her eyes before it was reced by confusion and anonymity.


    "Where are you going?" Theodore asked Robert when he saw him going back to where Jasmine was busy filling her mouth like there was no tomorrow.


    "I am going to apologize to her for my rude behavior." Robert paused and sighed when Theodore gave him ''the look'', "don''t worry, dad, I am not gonna force any information on her or anything." Hepleted before turning once again, however as he was about to walk again, his eyesnded on Daniel, and he immediately stopped dead in his tracks.


    "Dad?" He called Theodore, who was talking to someone now.


    "Excuse me, please enjoy the party." He said to his guest before turning around, "Yes, Robert, what is it?" Theodore asked, his attention on Robert now.


    "When did Daniel came back?" Robert asked, sipping on the drink that he picked up from the waiter.


    "Well, it''s a long story. Actually, this girl Jasmine had been living under Daniel''s care in a pack around a thousand kilometers away." Theodore said nonchntly.


    "Under Daniel''s care? That sounds suspicious." Robert said before keeping his ss on the side table and starting to walk to where Jasmine was.


    "Jasmine, I am sorry. I didn''t know who you were, and I mistook you for my lost love Victoria. I am so sorry." Robert said, getting close to Jasmine.


    "Your long-lost love? Wasn''t Victoria Damien''s mate and queen?" Jasmine asked with scurried brows.


    "Well, what can I say. To be honest, I am d she is out of my brother''s life. Be he, my stepbrother only, but I love him nheless. And she was toxic for him." Robert said with cunning going in his eyes.


    "Toxic for him?" Jasmine asked though the underlying hint of anger in her voice was enough for him to continue what he was doing.


    "Yes. She was a disgrace as a queen. Everyone knows her as the queen, Damien''s mate, but she had many affairs out there. Look at me, I am the living example of that. I was smitten by her, and she never made any move to set me free from this love.


    In fact, it was her, who saved my life when I was about to be killed by the alpha king because of some sin Imitted. Leave that, you know Daniel, your friend, don''t you?


    Ask him, if he knew Victoria or not. Ask him who was the person for whom he left the pack two years back. I am sure he will hesitate to tell you. Rumors were going around that he eloped with Victoria." Robert said, sowing the discord in her brain.


    "Daniel knew Victoria?" Jasmine asked while looking towards Daniel, who was talking to someone not too far away from her.


    "Of course. He loved her like a mad man. He was so in love with her that he was ready to betray his people and Damien for her. She was the reason why Damien started hating Daniel, his best friend in the first ce. I heard you know him from not long ago. Ask yourself how did you meet him and why did he save you." Robert said, smiling when he saw her getting dazed.


    Jasmine? Jasmine is just an illusion. He knew she was Victoria. Maybe she has lost her memories or something, but she can''t be any other person.


    He remembered when he was a kid and Victoria had saved his life. At that time, he had yed twenty questions with Victoria to pass time. However, he had asked Victoria more than twenty questions thatsted forever, that if she was given a chance to change her name from Victoria to something else, what name would she choose.


    And in reply to his question, she had said that she would keep her name Jasmine because she loved Jasmine flowers.


    If what he was thinking was right, then this person was none other than Victoria. Victoria, keeping a disguise for God knows what.


    ''Also, I think it''s high time Daniel''s secretse out. It''s high time he tells everyone the truth. The truth about his affection towards Victoria.'' Robert thought before smiling cunningly.

 Chapter 110 - Book-2 -25

    Chapter-25 The truth of Daniel''s and Victoria''s rtionship.


    "Yes, that was likely the case with the alpha of that pack. I am not sure about it, but from what, I heard it was indeed because there was a mole in his pack." Daniel talked to some pack members. ??


    "A mole? I also heard that the luna of the pack was involved." One of the men Daniel was talking to said.


    "As far as I know, the luna was dragged into the mess, but there were indeed some rumors about it. The rumors that luna had an affair with the mole. Honestly, I don''t care much about it, I was just there for the business deal that alpha Sam had sent me for." Daniel said.


    Feeling someone''s presence behind him, he turned around to look at the person and couldn''t help but squint his brows.


    "Daniel, can we talk?" Jasmine asked in a mere whisper, her head bowed.


    "Jasmine, I am talking to some important people. Can it wait for some time, I " Daniel''s voice was cut short when she lifted her violet-zing eyes and looked at him with animosity.


    "I am asking you again, can we talk?" Jasmine said, her voiceing out in a controlled hiss.


    "Guys, I''ll be over in some time. I need to handle this matter first." Daniel turned to say to the group of men before nodding at Jasmine.


    "Let''s go to your home," Jasmine said, and knowing that her mood wasn''t right, heplied nheless.


    Walking out of the mansion, he took her to his house.


    "You sit here while I prepare something for you," Daniel said, wanting to calm her down as her hair was changing its color to red again, and given the fact that even Azrael wasn''t here, who can make her sleep with her spell, he knew he was in a tight spot here.


    "I don''t want anything. Answer my questions first. Two years back, were you in love with that girl called Victoria too?" Jasmine asked, barely controlling her emotions.


    Hearing her question, Daniel stopped dead in his tracks, afraid to turn and meet her eyes, however, knowing that he can''t tell her the truth about Victoria yet because she might self harm herself, he started making the hot chocte that she liked a lot.


    "I am asking you a damn question, Daniel!" Jasmine shouted, the Magna around her increasing.


    "And I choose to stay quiet. You can get your answers when Azrael is here." Daniel said, wanting to buy himself some time.


    "No!! I don''t want to wait anymore. Why? It''s all about you, ain''t it? Why do you want to wait for Azrael? You don''t want to answer this question? No problem.


    Okay, I will ask anything else. Why had you left the pack two years back? Why were you the only one who got me, who found me? As far as I know, there was heavy civilization where you found me, why it was only you who saved me? What were you doing on the banks of the green frost river? And why did you risk your life to save me?


    It''s all because you were in love with Victoria, ain''t it? After all, I look like Victoria, right?" Jasmine asked, each question with more anger.


    "It''s not what you think, Jass." Daniel started.


    "I don''t want anything but truth, Daniel. Either you tell me the truth today, or I am leaving for once and all." Jasmine said, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "Fine! It''s true! I did it all for Victoria because I loved her. I loved her soo much that a day without her being alive was like a death sentence to me, but do you know the reason why is it? It''s because-" Daniel''s voice was cut short when Jasmine screamed in anger.


    "You liar!! It has always been about Victoria, ain''t it? I thought you cared about me!! So it was all because of that bitch Victoria! Because you love her!! Everyone loves her! No one fuckin loves me!" Jasmine wailed, her powers forming a ck shell around her.


    ''Don''t go overboard, Jasmine! It''s time for you toe back, you are losing your senses.'' She heard a voice, making her lose her power at once as all the ck Magna around her started to go in all directions like an arrow.


    Throwing the protective shield around Daniel, who was about to get shot, she sat on the ground helplessly.


    ''Was what that man said true? That man named Robert. That everyone who is taking care of me and doing everything for me is all because of Victoria. That no one wants me? That everyone is good to me just because I am a replica of Victoria? Is it all because of her?'' She started, her negative thoughts hurting Victoria, who was present in her subconscious mind.


    Looking around the damage, she caused, ''Is it because I am destructive?'' She thought before standing up, however, as soon as she stood, her gaze fell on therge photo frame on the wall.


    One hinge of the photo frame had been unhooked, and it was now hanging in a tilted manner. It was a photo frame of Daniel with pack members, however, that wasn''t the thing that caught her attention. It was the photo frame behind therge photo frame that caught her attention.


    It looked like it had been put there to hide it from the world.


    Walking closer to the photo frame as she felt immense allure to it, she waved her finger and threw therge photo frame on top of the small one away.


    Wiping away the dust on the photo frame with her dress, she looked at the couple in the photo frame, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "W-w-who are these to you?" Jasmine stuttered, the sh wave of memories starting to flow in her mind.


    "They are my parents. Why? Do you want to ask me about them too? If I am born out of them because of Victoria?" Daniel scoffed, looking at his almost destroyed home that was gifted to him by his parents.


    "How can this be possible?" Jasmine stuttered again, falling to the ground on the shards of ss.


    Seeing the broken expression on her face and her blood oozing wounds, Daniel sighed loudly before going to her and cing his hand on top of her shoulder in a consoling manner.


    He thought she was upset about something regarding Victoria, what he didn''t knew was the fact that she was upset because of the couple in the photo frame.


    "Mom, dad. My mom, dad." Jasmine said, shocking Daniel as a stray tear fell from her eyes.


    "What do you mean? Why did you call them your mom and dad?" Daniel sprang from his position.


    "I don''t know, I just know that these two are my mom and dad," Jasmine muttered before looking at Daniel with disbelief, who had an equally stunned expression on his face.


    "How-how is this possible?" Jasmine asked Daniel with widened expression.


    Daniel was stunned, because for a moment, he thought that Victoria was getting back her memories. However, when he gazed at her carefully, he understood that it''s all because the information is present in her subconsciousness.


    "Well, now you know the truth. Victoria is no one other than my sister. And I saved you at that time because you are Victoria. You are the daughter of Martha and Nelson. You are the princess of the witch kingdom. You are the Queen of the werewolf species. Because you are the only hybrid alive in this world." Daniel said with a sigh.


    Feeling a surge of emotions and memories in her brain, like arge tide of water was suddenly flushed inside her head, she stood before stumbling out of the house, leaving a sighing Daniel, who didn''t follow her, knowing that she needed time to digest this information.


    Clicking her fingers, she renovated the broken house to how it was earlier, stunning Daniel for a second, however, she continued to stumble in the forest towards theke that she knew.

 Chapter 111 - Book-2 -26 Give Up Laila

    Chapter-26


    "Dad, where are Jasmine and Daniel? Haven''t they arrived yet?" Alexander asked Theodore, who looked at him confused. ??


    Confused, not because he asked about Jasmine and Daniel, but because he called him dad with this emotion after such a long time.


    "Son? Is it you? Is it you, my son? My Alexander?" Theodore asked, cing his hands on Alexander''s cheeks lovingly.


    "It''s me, dad. I''ll exin it allter, but right now I need to find her. So tell me, where is Jasmine?" Alexander asked again.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. Both Daniel and Jasmine were here half an hour ago, but after Robert met Jasmine and said something to her, I can''t find either of them." Theodore said with a sigh.


    "Robert met Jasmine? And he said something to her? Why did you even allow him near her, knowing all the truth about her!" Alexander almost yelled at his father but calmed downter, knowing he was standing in front of soo many people.


    Spotting Robert talking to La, he looked at him dangerously, annoyed that he said something provocative to Jasmine, before started walking towards them.


    "La, I don''t know if you''ve any dignity or not. These people don''t even respect you, and why should they? You are not exactly the best woman in the world, but you still live here like there''s nothing wrong in the world. I mean, what a load of crap you have made out of yourself." Robert scoffed, making La ufortable, who looked at him with uneasiness.


    "Piss off, Robert. I am not here to spoil my mood with you. I have something more important to do rather than wasting my time on a loser like you." La said, trying to get around Robert, who gripped her hand, keeping her in ce.


    "Important work? Let me guess? Is it something around wooing Damien? Because that''s what you are good at. Well, were good at it because from what I see, I don''t think Damien is getting allured by you." Robert scoffed, wanting to get under her skin.


    "What I do is none of your concern, Robert. This is my life. I choose to stay here because I know it will be me, he will be choosing in the end." La said proudly, though her eyes were betraying her confidence big time.


    "Keep dreaming, darling. We all know, neither Alexander nor will his wolf will ever choose you. And you should fit this in your non-existent brain as soon as possible." Robert said, smirking, knowing that his words were making a big difference on her.


    "He will choose me, and you will be a witness to that. And what are you jealous about? I love him, I am trying for him. What the hell are you doing? You said you loved Victoria, but what did you do for her? Guess what? I think here''s the chance for you. There is one more girl who looks just like Victoria, go ahead, approach her. But I know you won''t because I know what you are, just a weakling who is just a puppy under my Damien." La said, smirking when she noticed Robert squinting his brows.


    "Your Damien? Did you seriously say my Damien? Please don''t let Damien hear this or choosing you to be his queen or not, he will surely choose you to torture you in the dungeons. Don''t you remember what happened with thest girl who tried to get close to him and said he was hers?" Robert said, smirking triumphantly when he saw the hesitation in her eyes.


    "And what did you say? Jealous? Did you say jealous? Jealous of who, you? Or him? Haha¡­ I indeed loved her. I loved her soo much that I let her go to her mate who would keep her ten times happier than me." Robert said at the same time Alexander reached him.


    Hearing his words, Alexander rxed a bit and patted his shoulder to call him. Alexander knew that Robert had changed big time. He also knew that he was one of the guys that truly cared about Victoria and would never mean her any harm, or he wouldn''t have treated her like that.


    Turning around, Robert looked at Alexander, immediately getting all smiles,


    "Brother, it''s been so long." He said before hugging Alexander.


    "What did you say to Jasmine?" Alexander sighed.


    "Jasmine? Jasmine, who?" Robert asked, a bit confused, before he realized who he was talking about.


    "Oh, the girl that looks exactly like Victoria, you mean?" Robert smirked.


    "I am not in the mood to joke, Robert. Tell me what did you say to her, because earlier she was there, but I can''t find her anywhere anymore. And father told me that she went somewhere after she talked with you. So tell me, what exactly did you say." Alexander said, worry clear in his eyes.


    "Brother, I just apologized to her for misunderstanding her for Victoria. And well, I told her a little about Daniel." Robert shrugged.


    Alexander looked at him with squinted brows before he sighed and patted his shoulder before going in a different direction.


    "Hahaha¡­did you see his expression? What did you say to her? Where is she?" Robert said to La,ughing loudly.


    "He didn''t even gazed at you. I don''t know if you are truly dumb and can''t see things, or you are pushing yourself to not see the emotion in his eyes. The guy is crazy over her. Honestly, I have met many mates and couples, but I haven''t met a pair like them. One takes the sacrifice spell on herself, and the other is crazy about her." Robert said, leaning on the wall, enjoying the contorted expression on La''s face.


    "She is not Victoria, Robert," La said, though the event from the pool was still fresh in her mind where she had gone haywire and had beaten her like anything.


    "Keep imagining, honey. Honestly, it''s fun. Looking at you trying like this. And honestly, I am just sticking around to see who will throw you out. Will it be Alexander, his wolf Damien, Jasmine, or her owner Victoria?" Robert said before cheering her ss and leaving her alone with her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine, who was feeling too shocked to react to anything, fell to the ground after walking for some distance around theke.


    Victoria, that was present in her conscience and was waiting for the perfect chance to take over her body, immediately pushed Jasmine back with great difficulty before smiling triumphantly.


    "It''s time I start showing my visibility to these people before they start thinking that Jasmine is just a replica of mine. That Robert, he still remembers everything. I have to be a bit wary of him and also thank him properly for creating this chance for me." She said aloud before she started walking towards the mansion, changing her dress to the blue one with the flicker of her fingers.


    "Violet? I am not Jasmine anymore." She scoffed, looking at her hairs that were a light brown color again.

 Chapter 112 - Book-2 -27

    Chapter-27 Switching between her powers.


    Entering the Mansion like the queen she was, Victoria looked towards the stage, making a beeline towards it. She was happy that she was back, and she wanted to announce it to the world the first thing so that jasmine will have a shorter side of the stick next time she tries to take over her again. ??


    "Jasmine, where have you-" Theodore started but was cut off when Victoria turned around.


    Looking at the girl that they had cremated two years ago, Theodore stumbled back wide-eyed, his eyes brimming with tears, unable to speak anymore.


    "Hello to you too, uncle." Victoria nodded before looking at her to-be husband, whose eyes were looking around while he was talking to some elder members of the pack.


    Yes, he was her future husband, and now that she was back, she was intending on making it true soon.


    Reaching the bottom stairs of the stage where the throne seat of Alpha king and the queen was ced, she sat her first step on the stairs, smiling when it shook a little under her foot. Even the stairs were weing their queen.


    "Jasmine, you can''t go there. That''s not your ce or a ce where you can have fun. Only Alpha king and the queen are allowed to go there." Melissa immediately interrupted when she saw Jasmine setting her foot on the stairs, ready to go.


    "Yeah, and who you would be to stop me?" Victoria asked with an evil glint in her eyes. She didn''t want to harm anyone, but she was right now on a mission. The mission of announcing her arrival, and she hated her interruption like this.


    Having been living in the conscience of Jasmine for so long, she was no longer the sweet girl who would take just anyone''s words and shit so easily. If she was sarcastic earlier, then she was the queen of ''I don''t take a shit from anyone'' now.


    Also, from her almost constant presence in Jasmine''s mind, she knew that this girl was eyeing her husband, a thing that was least tolerable to her.


    "I am Alpha king''s secretary, Melissa, the-" Melissa started but was cut off by Victoria.


    "Piss off," Victims said with a cold smile on her face before ascending the stairs.


    Melissa, who didn''t take a hint from her expression, held on Victoria''s hand, her hand immediately burning when she touched her.


    "What the-" Melissa started, startled by the burning sensation, however, before she could say anything or react, she found herself, standing in the dungeons of the mansion.


    "What the! How the hell did I reach here?!" She shrieked, gagging at the foul smell.


    Smiling, after she teleported the intruder to the dungeons, Victoria started ascending the stairs again.


    Once on the stage, she turned around, iling herrge skirt and train of the skirt along with her.


    Taking the mic in her hand, she started the music, startling everyone who was talking around.


    "Guess I''m under your control. I can''t take it any, anymore." She sang, startling Alexander, who couldn''t see her face because of the shield she created around herself, but it didn''t mean he didn''t recognize the voice and the song.


    "I .. I''ll be back," Alexander said to the elders before rushing towards the stairs of the throne, without even waiting for anyone''s reply, however, as soon as he reached there, Victoria teleported herself from the stage to the middle of the hall, wanting to y a little with him.


    "How are you going to y me like that? Why do you make it soplicated? You won''t even search for me, you won''t even try to look for me. I was just hiding somewhere near you.


    You know the ways to keep me waiting. Tell me I shoulde over and I can just close the door." Victoria sang while looking at Alexander straight in the eyes.


    Robert, who also recognized her voice, just shook his head when he couldn''t locate her around.


    "She is as mischievous as she was." Hemented before going out of the mansion feeling a small pang in his heart.


    Smiling at Alexander as she stopped singing and started moving towards him, she clicked her fingers to extend the shield to Alexander too before she teleported both of them to his room.


    "Victoria?" Alexander asked, too distracted to care about his surroundings anymore.


    "The one and only, my Alpha." Victoria smiled before smirking at him with a proud tone.


    "How¡­I thought-" Alexander trailed, wanting nothing more than to hug her and feel her body so that he could confirm that she was really here and not just one of his dreams and illusions that he keeps on having. Closing his eyes to feel her with her smell more than her body, Alexander smiled when he smelled that she was indeed Victoria, just without her wolf Ca.


    Victoria waited for him patiently to confirm that it indeed was her and not her powers, smiling with warmth in her eyes when Alexander opened his eyes and gazed at her lovingly.


    "My Ria," Alexander murmured before closing the distance between them, wanting to hug her. Hugging her tightly, and finding that it wasn''tpensating enough for the loss he felt, he created some distance among themselves before pulling her with a jerk after he confirmed again that it was his Luna.


    Smiling with his face in the crook of her neck, he kissed her neck where he wanted to mark her earlier before he lifted his head, wanting to kiss her.


    However, as soon as his lips were a few cm apart,


    "Damien? Alpha Damien? Are you okay?" He heard voices around him, making him open his eyes abruptly.


    "Are you okay, son? You''ve been sitting there motionless for quite some time." Theodore asked, both confused and concerned.


    "Victoria. Where did she go? I saw Victoria. She was here. She even sang a song for me. Then she teleported herself and me into the room, and we hugged. I smelled her scent, and it was indeed her. I was about to-" Alexander stopped as he looked at everyone''s weird and concerned expression.


    "You guys don''t believe me, do you?" Alexander asked, and everyone shook their heads at him.


    "I am not alone. There''s someone else who can testify my words. She has even teleported Melissa to the dungeons. You guys can-". Alexander''s voice was cut off when he saw Melissa standing there with a ss of water in her hand.


    "Why don''t you guys believe me? She was here. I saw her with my own two eyes." Alexander said, more like shouted.


    "Brother, calm down. If she was here, we all would''ve seen her, haven''t we? You came to me to ask where Jasmine was, and after I told you that I don''t know and just talked to her about Victoria, you had left. Since then you''ve been sitting on this chair emotionless." Robert said.


    "But how could this be," Alexander said.


    "I think you need to rest son," Theodore said, making Alexander shake his head in return.


    "I am fine. Maybe you guys are right. Maybe I was just having an illusion." Alexander said.


    Meanwhile, in the hidden corner of the garden, Victoria was having a tough time with Jasmine, who was trying to take over her again.


    "How dare you interrupt my time with my love? And more than that, how dare you to erase everyone''s memories again!" Victoria screeched in anger, tempted to release Ca, who would deal with Jasmine on her own, in her own unique way because she herself was a queen.


    Everything that happened inside the mansion, Alexander seeing Victoria, touching her, Victoria singing song, teleporting themselves was real, however, as soon as Jasmine, who had fainted because of the load of energy she felt, recovered from the initial trauma as her energy passed the seventh level domain, she immediately teleported herself out of the mansion while erasing everyone''s memories.


    Alexander, who was a King, remembered everything because of his own strength and powers, making everyone think that he was being delusional, and Theodore who was the previous king was confused, if the person he saw was Victoria or Jasmine.


    "No wonder everyone has been mistaking me for you. It looks like we both are the same." Jasmine said more like hissed, finally believing the truth that she should have realized herself many days ago or when Daniel clearly mentioned it today.


    "Keep down, Jasmine! It''s about time I take over my body." Victoria said, struggling hard.


    "No, Victoria, it''s not. Until Daniel tells me to do so, and I think that it''s a perfect time, I won''t allow it." Jasmine shouted back before taking over the body.


    "I don''t remember Daniel saying anything. Besides, why does it matter? He is just our brother, Jasmine." Victoria shouted before taking back on her body.


    "I am not talking about Daniel our brother, I am talking about Daniel Neptune," Jasmine shouted back, stunning Victoria as she let Jasmine take over her body again.


    "Daniel Neptune? How do you know him?" Victoria asked, Ca immediately reacting violently at the mention of the name as she growled loudly, but before Jasmine could answer her question, she felt herself being knocked down by a strong force of energy.


    Turning around, she looked at Azrael, who was seething with anger before she lost her consciousness again.

 Chapter 113 - Book-2 -28 The Infamous Prophecy

    Chapter-28 I told her the truth.


    After what felt like an eternity but were only twenty minutes since Jasmine fainted temporarily, she opened her eyes, looking around herself with a confusionced expression. ??


    Looking at the girl who was squinting her eyes, Azrael waited for her to say something that would confirm if she was Victoria or Jasmine.


    "What am I doing here? Wasn''t I walking towards the mansion when I came to know about the truth that Daniel is my brother and that-" Jasmine stopped when her head started to hurt again.


    "So you finally know the truth about who you are? It was about time anyway. I was afraid you won''t take it easy, but it''s good that you took it more calmly than I had guessed. You are much morepetent than I had thought." Azrael said with a nk face, making Jasmine look at her with a squinted expression.


    ''Calmly? She almost destroyed everything and spoiled my time with my love.'' Victoria scoffed from Jasmine''s consciousness.


    "You are in the backyard of the mansion itself. You went inside, Victoria took over you, and you didn''t allow her. I don''t know why you are doing this, but you better prepare yourself for what''sing next. She is bound toe back sooner orter. Either you make a deal with her or let her get full control of her body. The choice is yours.


    Go inside the mansion, the party is about to end." Azrael said after a pause before disappearing into thin air.


    Teleporting herself inside the cave, she looked at therge dirty blue-colored book that had violet orbs embedded on it, and couldn''t help but open it to write what she saw today. It was a book she had been trying to find ever since she lost it. It was the future depicting book of the witches that would vaguely tell about their future.


    It was her 99th time she had to faint Jasmine like this with the surge of her power, or she didn''t know what she and Victoria would''ve done if she hadn''t reached there in time. Both of them were so engrossed in their fighting that they didn''t even realize the destruction they were causing around themselves. However, that wasn''t the matter of her most concern right now. The thing that amazed her was the time taken by Jasmine to recover the effect of the power surge.


    The first time she had shut her off like this was when Jasmine had killed a man who had immoral designs on her. To say it was a gruesome sight would be an understatement. She had practically taken out all the insides of the person, and then put them on disy for everyone to see.


    Luckily Azrael was trying to find her at that time and saw her taking the blood bath because that person was none other than the son of the beta of the pack they had stayed in for a few days. At that time when she had shut her off, it had taken her around 47 hours toe back to consciousness.


    After that, the time of theing back to consciousness had been decreasing with each shutting off.


    Today she used twenty minutes or so toe back, which was a drastic change from thest time when she had taken 4 hours.


    While shutting her off, she also realized that Jasmine has crossed the seventh domain level of power. A domain that needs the witches to practice their powers for 100 years.


    She had reached her sixth domain two weeks back, and by the pace her powers were increasing, keeping her away from Christopher was bing more difficult than it already was.


    If she enters the eighth domain, then the powerful witches around the world would be immediately notified of her addition in the yellow book that contains names of all the witches along with their hierarchy.


    However, that also wasn''t the matter of her only concern.


    The most important thing and the reason why she keeps telling Jasmine to not use her powers was that she wasn''t a pure witch. She was a Hybrid.


    And the more she uses her witch powers, the more will her powers be stronger, and try their best to suppress her other two forms. That was the main reason why she told Victoria to not change into her wolf form until it bes a life-death situation for her when she met Victoria for the first time in Pearly canines.


    Now since Jasmine was in full control instead of Victoria, she was using her powers quite often, and her powers were bing stronger with each passing second and trying to suppress others.


    And if that happens, then she was afraid that it would be a total disaster. Ca, who was still somewhere inside her, was kept low because she was Victoria''s power and she respects her, but seeing how Jasmine was in control of the body and her methods were bing a question to her existence, she will break lose and fight for her existence, which in return will call upon even a greater ancestral existence.


    A power that had once tried to finish the existence of the human species.


    Madeline.


    Writing the time and the effects of Jasmine''s shut-off incident and her power''s current condition in the dirty blue book to see what was going to happen next and if things were still under control or not, Azrael almost stumbled when she read what was written on the next page as the answer from the book.


    "One more soul to sacrifice, three more souls to die, one more soul to live, and six more souls to dignify."


    Wasn''t that the infamous prophecy called ''the prophecy of the cursed Power and girl''?


    Closing the faith book in a hurry, she stumbled out of the cage, hurriedly lighting a fire to erase what she had written earlier on it.


    No, this can''t be right. She can''t let it happen. Never.

 Chapter 114 - Book-2 -29 Lets Fall In Love Again

    "Damien? You said that you will prepare a guest room for me in the mansion where I can live for the time being. Is it prepared?" Jasmine said, still dazed about earlier events.


    Squinting his brows momentarily, Alexander nodded at Jasmine, an added evil glint passing his eyes before he started moving towards her, and then leading her to the guest room that Melissa had prepared for her. ??


    Entering the room, Alexander closed the door swiftly, his eyes hardening as he looked at Jasmine with cold zing eyes.


    "Damien, what are you-" Jasmine started but was cut off by Alexander.


    "Where is she?" He asked, not wasting time anymore.


    "Where is who?" Jasmine squinted her brows, not meeting Alexander''s eyes, afraid he will easily find out the truth.


    "Come here." Alexander sighed, and patted the space beside him on the bed.


    Seeing the calm demeanour back on his face, Jasmine squinted her brows.


    Hesitating a bit, Jasmine looked at him for a second before moving there in small steps.


    She was a strong witch, she knows of that, however, Alexander was an Alpha king, and no matter how much energy she uses, she won''t be able to harm him in any way, however, if Alexander decides to harm Jasmine, she knows that he can kill her any instant.


    ''Jasmine, this is the time. Let me return to my body. Or I am not sure what my love will do to you?'' Victoria smiled at her Xander, whose emotions flickered immediately and looked like he would shred someone to pieces right now.


    Earlier when everyone denied believing in him, he remembered the two days earlier evening where Azrael had said something about mass memory-erasing, and immediately understood what had happened.


    This also confirms the fact that Victoria was indeed back and she was just in the conscience of Jasmine like how he was present in the conscience of Damien. Now all he needs to do right now is bring her back anyhow, by hook or by crook.


    ''Okay, I agree.'' Seeing the flickering gaze and remembering Azrael''s warning, Jasmine replied to Victoria in her conscience.


    Smiling at Jasmine, Victoria closed her eyes, immediately putting up the mind barrier.


    "Tell me Jasmine, where is she or I will have your throat rolling out of your body." Alexander threatened as he mmed her body on the bed with arge force.


    "Well, hello to you too, Xander." Victoria struggled to smile under his tightened grip.


    "Victoria?" Alexander asked a bit hesitantly.


    "Hello, mate, let''s fall in love with each other again," Victoria said with a hidden hint, a bit more clearly than Alexander''s grip on her neck loosened a bit.


    "It''s you," Alexander said, immediately bringing her body closer to himself as he hugged her closer, afraid, she will disappear again, and will make him hunt some witch for her.


    "It''s me." She smiled, cing her hands on his cheeks softly.


    "It took long enough, no?" Victoria said with sad eyes before kissing his cheeks softly.


    "I know. I know, sweetheart. And I am sorry for that. However, I will dulypensate you for all the loss. I am not letting you go anywhere anymore. You are going to stay by my side. I''ll chain you, and cuff you beside my bed if it takes what it will, to keep you glued to myself." Alexander said, hugging her as tight as he could.


    "Well, not beside the bed, but cuffed on your bed is much preferable to me." Victoria smiled in the crook of his neck, making Alexander chuckle.


    "I''ll be at your disposal, Ria." He said before he gazed into her eyes and slowly brought her head towards himself.


    cing his lips on her softly, he kissed her for a few seconds before pulling away abruptly, gazing at her, stunned.


    She was still there, sitting in his arms with a bright, yet, sad smile on her face.


    ''What was happening? She was his Victoria, right?'' He instantly thought.


    Well, this wasn''t something he had expected.


    "Why do I don''t feel-"


    "The electric sparks, right?" Victoriapleted his words for him.


    "Is it because of the sacrifice?" He asked hesitantly, not knowing just how many things were taken away from him because of this sacrifice spell.


    "Indirectly, you can say. Was there a time when you were almost on the brink of death or heavily wounded?" Victoria asked rather than answering his questions directly.


    Remembering the incident when he had fallen from the stairs and on the spears that had gone straight through his body, he nodded stiffly.


    "Do you know, even when I was continuously present in the conscience of Jasmine, why didn''t I ever returned or tried to return to you? Or push her inside ande out to search for you?" Victoria asked, sorrowful at the memories.


    When Alexander shook his head in denial, Victoria just smiled sadly before standing and going towards the window.


    Gazing at the stars, smiling, she turned around and faced Alexander.


    "That''s because I felt our mate bond breaking. I don''t know how was it possible but when I tried to wake up from the deep slumber of the sacrifice spell, I felt this excruciating pain in my body that I knew wasn''t because of the sacrifice spell and its after-effects¡­" Victoria trailed clutching her heart as she felt a mild pain in her heart.


    She knows that she needs to keep her emotions in check or her powers will be protective again and will push her back involuntarily.


    "You mean¡­ you mean to say that the mate bond ended when I almost died?!" Alexander almost shouted with moist eyes, not believing a word she said.


    ''She is right, Alexander. I didn''t want to tell you about it, and I will always have a guilty conscience for it, but when I saw you dying that day, I took over your body and did it. There''s thisw in the world that to save a soul or someone, you need to sacrifice a truth even bigger than that, and that time, without thinking twice, I sacrificed your mate bond with her. Because that is the next purest and trustworthy thing.


    I knew that my and Ca''s bond won''t be affected, and I needed you alive to find her. Sorry for being so selfish, but that''s the truth.'' Damien said with an apologetic sigh.


    "The fuck you are sorry!" Alexander screamed in annoyance, throwing thentern on the wall, making Victoria use her powers to stop it from crashing.


    "Does that mean, there''s no way around here? That we are no longer mates? That we are not lovers anymore? That we can not be together anymore? Tell me, Ria!" Alexander wailed, almost falling on his knees as he pleaded with her with his eyes.


    "There''s indeed one way." Victoria smiled, making Alexander look at her expectantly.


    Victoria looked at Alexander acting so childishly and lovingly at the same time as he lifted his head from her waist and gazed at her waiting for her to continue.


    "Well, hello, mate. Let''s fall in love with each other again." Victoria smiled and said those words that she had said earlier once again before stooping down and kissing his forehead.


    "Mate bond and everything is a lie, Alexander. What is it for? To find love, ain''t it? If you''ve forgotten, I fell in love with you before I even knew I was special. In our humans'' world, this mate bond doesn''t exist, but people still fall in love with each other and continue to remain together for the rest of their eternity, don''t they?" Victoria smiled.


    "You do realise that you are a witch and a werewolf which is abination of two species making you a hybrid, right? How can you call yourself a human anymore? You are far from being called even one species." Alexander said, making Victim roll her eyes at his words.


    "Was that the only thing you got? I am still human, okay? Human by heart." Victoria said, making him chuckle before she smashed her lips on his in a deep passionate kiss.


    Though the electric shocks weren''t there, however, they both could feel the love they had for each other that was so overbearing that they were having a hard time controlling their emotions.


    "Don''t worry, Ria. I''ll woo you again. I trust in my skills." He said in between of kiss, making her chuckle again.

 Chapter 115 - Book-2 -30 An Exotic Affair

    Chapter-30


    "Alex, I am serious this time. Let go of me, I need to use the washroom." Victoria said for the umpteenth time, and Alexander just shook his head in response. ??


    It has been two hours since they sorted out their reasons, and have been cuddling on the bed ever since with Alexander hugging her close to himself as if wanting to merge their bodies.


    "Nope. Not going to let you go." Alexander said, hugging her even more tightly to himself.


    "Alexander, I need to use the washroom, please? I will pee my dress if I don''t go now." Victoria said, bringing her legs closer to each other, trying her best to control her pee.


    "Aren''t you a witch? Click your fingers and drain your pee out of your body."


    Alexander said as if that was the most normal thing to say, making Victoria roll her eyes.


    "If you don''t let me go now, I won''te back easily." Victoria threatened, and this had Alexander immediately leave her body as he stood and almost pushed her inside the washroom.


    "Alexander, there is something else we need to talk about," Victoria said while relieving herself.


    "Whatever it is, we will talk once youe back here in the bed, in my arms, or under me. Both ways are okay for me." Alexander flirted, making her blush a deep scarlet.


    Though Victoria has done the deed with Alexander and was not a virgin anymore, it happened only once and that to be around two years back, thus, it almost felt like she was a virgin again and with Alexander making remarks like these, she was not sure how long will Alexander be able to wait this time before he devours her.


    Though she acted nonchnt about it, doesn''t mean she didn''t notice therge bulge in his pants or something poking her stomach or lower back since they had started cuddling earlier.


    Not that she minded anyways.


    Settling between his widespread legs and opened arms again as she leaned her head on his chest, she started drawing circles around his chest before she started,


    "We need to keep this a secret. This. Meing back or that we are a thing again." Victoria said.


    Alexander looked at her with a scowl but didn''t say anything nheless, wanting her to finish before he gives his input.


    "I know we met after a long time. And the desire to remain together all the time is as strong as yours, but I don''t know why, it feels like something is not right. I mean there must be more to the picture than it''s meeting the eyes.


    I sure know that my grandfather Christopher is a big threat to my existence and that he will kill me the instant he sees me, but it feels like there is some hidden enemy around us and I want him/ her toe out." Victoria finished.


    "What do you mean? Do you suspect that apart from Christopher, a.k.a your grandpa, because of whom that ugly witch hade into view along with that sacrifice spell, there is someone else who wants to hurt our rtionship?" Alexander asked, nuzzling his face in the crook of her neck.


    "I am serious here Alexander, stop doing that. It''s tickling." Victoria said before starting again,


    "I do believe in it. First, that sacrifice spell which my witch uncle said he took from someone called Daniel. Second, you falling down the stairs and almost dying but being hurt enough to be saved, as if someone knew that the mate bond will be used. Third, Jasmine''s constant disapproval to let mee into power, saying that someone doesn''t want it to happen, and fourth, your secretary Melissa. She is too suspicious." Victoria said.


    "Now that you say it like that, it''s indeed suspicious that we are burdened with so many hardships. I mean, it''s not like we are shooting some kind of soap opera where all the viins in the world want my girl, is it?" Alexander joked, making Victoria roll her eyes before she pped Alexander''s chest yfully.


    "On a serious note, Victoria. If you think this Melissa girl is a problem, I''ll kick her out this instant. We don''t need more problems on our te." Alexander said while nibbling on her skin, making her moan slightly.


    "We are having a serious discussion here, Xander." Victoria moaned again when she felt his hot kisses on her jawbone.


    "And I am very serious about it." Alexander smiled, bringing her closer to himself.


    Sighing loudly, knowing he was just ying with her, Victoria took his face in her hand before she swapped their positions and sat on top of him.


    "We are not kicking her out. The most we will do is increase our observation of her. Which I am sure Jasmine will do very perfectly." She said before she bent and captured his lips hungrily.


    "You have no idea, how long I''ve waited for you and to do this," Victoria said in between her kiss.


    "Does that mean, I am going to be devoured and deflowered tonight?" Alexander joked, cing his hands on her lower waist, bringing her infinitely closer to himself.


    "You are not a virgin, Alexander. I made sure of it two years ago." Victoria smirked before continuing,


    "That, I am not sure about. Because right now you need to deal with Daniel, who is about to enter the mansion." Victoria smiled in the kiss, making him groan with frustration.


    "He is the biggest turn off of our rtionship, I am telling you. I don''t even understand why does he stick to you like that?" Alexander said more like whined in her neck, making her giggle.


    "Because he is my brother. Well, not exactly my brother. He is just someone who is made to protect me from the moment of his birth, but he doesn''t know of it, and I don''t want to tell him the truth and hurt him either." Victoria said.


    She knows that when he''lle to know that he is not the son of Nelson and Martha but the real son of Victoria''s adoptive parents, who had given their child to Christopher that night so that they could protect Victoria, he will be devastated.


    He will be torn and broken when he wille to know that he was not even supposed to be alive till now.


    That his death would''ve cleared most of the problems that Victoria was facing now.


    That night when Victoria was born, Daniel was also born. And to protect the hybrid kid from Christopher''s gaze, the servants of Nelson and Martha, the Gibbersons, had given their child Daniel to them and taken Victoria away so that she could be hidden.


    When Daniel was given to Christopher so that he could kill the hybrid child and end the prophecy then and there, Daniel did something that no one expected him to do.


    He kicked Christopher in the face and Christopher immediately understood that he wasn''t the hybrid.


    The hybrid child is weak by birth and it shouldn''t have even opened his eyes till two weeks let alone kick Christopher.


    That day when everyone thought Christopher killed that kid and that he was no more after the hybrid, they were so wrong about it.


    However, Azrael, Christopher''s wife, came to know about the truth and asked him to give the son back to Nelson and Martha, to which Christopher agreed, thinking no hybrid child was born.


    "Wow! That''s a lot to take in." Alexander said sitting straight now.


    "I know. Everything started with my birth. Honestly, sometimes I think if grandpa had killed me that day only, then none of this would''ve happened." Victoria said as her eyes teared by the thoughts of how much she had made people near her suffer.


    She has gone through pain, but that''s all rted to her, however, seeing people that care about her and love her, hurting like that, she just can''t bear with it anymore.


    "Victoria, you said those words today, but never again say those words. Never ever again. You have no idea what a blessing you are to me and my people.


    You are a strong girl, you are my queen and a very strong queen at that. You know how to care for people and sacrifices yourself for others. It''s not something that everyone can do, okay?


    You are beautiful and capable.


    What is our fate, I don''t know of it myself, but one thing I know for sure and that is I don''t think I will be able to live without you. And if something happens to you, always remember that you''ll have a blood of a king on your hand." Alexander said jokingly, however, her words pierced through Victoria, who immediately hugged him.


    "I am sorry for saying or even thinking like that. Nothing will happen to us. I promise." Victoria said, and Alexandra smiled in her neck before kissing her again.


    "I know we have to pretend like there''s nothing in between us. But what if I feel like hugging you and kissing you? What will I do?" Alexander asked with squinted brows.


    "Well, Mr King, we are having a loving, explicitly exotic, romantic, suspicious and hidden affair then," Victoria said, making Alexander lift her in the air as she squealed in surprise.


    "I love you too damn much!" Alexander said in between hisugh.


    "The feelings are mutual, Xander. They are mutual." Victoria smiled, feeling at home again.

 Chapter 116 - Book-2 -31 She Is Accepted, But Why?

    "Wear this. This way I''ll be able to hear your conversations, and will be able to give you some tips along with it." Victoria said, cing the Bluetooth piece on his left ear.


    "Geez, you are surely serious about it. You act like we are in some suspense thriller drama." Alexander said before he kissed her lips, not wanting to go and leave her alone tonight even for a second. ??


    "Damien!" He heard the voice again, and sighed loudly, giving a helpless look to Victoria, who was giggling under her arms.


    "Remember, you don''t know anything, okay?" Victoria said onest time to him before kissing his cheeks and pushing him out of the door.


    "For what you are making me do, I need an awesome lovemaking session tonight," Alexander whined, making Victoria blush scarlet red before she mmed the door loudly.


    Entering the hallway, with all the soft and loving emotions evaporating from his face, he looked at Daniel, motioning everyone to leave them alone.


    "What is it? You do realise that it''s almost midnight, right?" Alexander said before adding,


    "And I would rather if you start calling me Alexander. My wolf is not in control anymore." He said before sitting on his throne.


    "She is gone, Alexander. I can''t find her anywhere. Please tell me that she came here and is safe and sound in the mansion." Daniel said.


    "And who is she?" Alexander asked, ying dumb.


    "Jasmine, of course! After I took her back home, we fought and because of some matters, she left in a fit of anger. Now I don''t know where to find her and even Azrael isn''t here to help me." Daniel said in a panicking voice, his words warming Victoria''s heart.


    "What did you say to her?" Alexander asked, ying dumb once again and Victoria sighed in relief when he didn''t jump on the conclusions right away.


    "I told her the truth that I am her brother, and who her parents were and who she exactly is. I told her that she is the princess of Witch world and the daughter of Nelson and Martha." Daniel said with a pained expression.


    "Okay," Alexander said with a nod.


    ''Alex! You are hearing it for the first time. Don''t just okay him.'' Victoria immediately eximed.


    "Wait what! You did what! You are her brothers?! From when?" Alexander suddenly eximed, and Victoria wanted to roll her eyes at his exaggeration.


    "Actually as I had told you, on the day when we thought we lost Victoria and Azrael cane to my home banging loudly, at that time I came to know that I was her brother.


    I was confused as to why I was feeling this killing pain inside my body when Victoria was hurt when I wasn''t even her mate and I didn''t even know the connection between us, so I snapped at Azrael, and it was at that time she told me the truth.


    She told me that I always felt that connection with her because she was my sister and the hybrid that everyone has been looking for and trying to kill. She also told me that I should protect her because her death will either cause my death or the death of my most precious thing, that is my emotions and my future mate." Daniel said and Victoria raised her eyes at this new piece of information.


    "Well, to ease your concern, let me tell you, she indeed came here and is sleeping in one of the guest room. However, she strictly told everyone to not disturb her sleep or let anyone near her or she will make sure that the person doesn''t see the end of it." Alexander said, wanting Daniel to go away so that he can start where he left.


    Hearing his words, Victoria rolled her eyes before a smile crept on her face.


    When she had touched Daniel''s hand today, she felt love in his future and was sure that he would be finding love in the near future, which means he will be finding his mate soon.


    It was a gift that Jasmine had been gifted with and was unaware of.


    It was not uniquely Jasmine''s because there must be more than a thousand witches in the world who were able to predict some percentage of someone''s future while some use some kinds of the book to do it.


    Now if what Daniel is saying is true then she needs to take care of her more than earlier because now too many lives were dependent on her.


    "I think, I''ll be sleeping in my house tonight. Tell her to meet me if she wants to once she is awake. Also, tell her that I am sorry, and I didn''t mean to hide it from her or hurt her." Daniel said before nodding at Alexander onest time and leaving.


    His words making Victoria smile, and feel a bit guilty for all the havoc Jasmine created because of theck of knowledge.


    Seeing that Daniel has left and there was no one in the hall, Alexander was about to stand from his throne seat when Victoria teleported herself on Alexander''sp, stunning him a bit.


    "It''ll take some time to get used to your teleporting." Alexander chuckled.


    Switching off the lights in the hall, she gazed in the zing hazel eyes of Alexander before pecking his lips.


    "Have you ever thought about doing it again?" Victoria asked, shyly. She was grateful for the darkness or she wouldn''t have the courage to look in his eyes after saying something like this.


    "Doing it?" He asked confused, however, his confused expression was soon turned to one of hunger when he understood the meaning behind her words.


    "Well, I don''t think so we were exactly together for that long to be thinking something like that, however, there were indeed many times when we were together two years back and I had thought about it. Also, I would like to take upon the offer, if that''s what you are offering." He smiled cheekily and widened his eyes when Victoria ced her lips on his in a hungry kiss again, making him rx.


    "Victoria, are you sure about this? I mean, you won''t switch between your powers in the middle, right? And I don''t want to force you into this just after we met either." Alexander asked with a hesitant chuckle.


    "Just focus on kissing me, dumb ass. I want to have some sperms inside me now so that I can have a baby again." Victoria said, making Alexander chuckle at her way of talking.


    She has not changed even one per cent.


    However, there was something he found weird.


    "Baby again? What do you mean by that?" Alexander said, breaking off the kiss.


    Caught in the act, Victoria widened her eyes when she realized she made a slip-up. It was not something that she can talk about, because if she uttered a word about it and Ca heard, she will create havoc.


    "Just a slip-up, baby. I meant so that I can have my baby with me again. You, my baby." Victoria smiled.


    Her hot kisses were turning him on, and he was barely on the edges of his self-control thus, he kissed her again without thinking much into things.


    With Victoria in his arms, one holding her so that she won''t fall and another on the back of her head, he was at a disadvantage of not being able to do anything.


    He didn''t like this position. He wanted to take advantage of the situation and make her feel good because this was as far as their first time doing it again.


    Pushing, Victoria on the throne seat to kiss her deeply while he would have easy ess to her body, he ced her on the throne, however, what he didn''t expect was for the throne to shook violently and blue lighting from the sky, directlynding on Victoria while he was pushed away from the seat.


    It was then that he noticed.


    In the moment and influence of his lust, he forgot that no one apart from a king is allowed to sit on the throne seat.


    It was okay, till she was on hisp because she is his queen but when he ced her on the throne even when the current king was alive and in power, hemitted a mistake.


    But that wasn''t something he was shocked and confused about.


    The thing that he was confused about was Victoria, who was zing with blue light that wasing directly from the sky and was illuminating the whole hall.


    It only meant one thing, that the throne epted Victoria, without any rituals or vows or anything.


    Now the question was, why?

 Chapter 117 - Book-2 -32 He Found The Hybrid

    ''What the hell this is all about?'' Victoria thought as she felt her hands glued to the throne seat.


    There surely must be a catch to this. First, she is allowed to sit on the throne and now she is glued to it? ??


    Closing her eyes, after what felt like an eternity but was only two years, she summoned Ca to herself.


    She concentrated on the wolf image in her mind that she always had two years back and how she remembered Ca looking like.


    ''What is it, Victoria?'' Ca asked, knowing all too well that she hasn''t called her here to relieve her from her words that she had mentioned two years ago disallowing her to take over her but for her purpose of knowing what was happening.


    ''What is this? Since you are the werewolf among us, you must be knowing about it. That why I was allowed to sit on a King''s throne even when the king is alive and in front of me? So, tell me what is happening and why is this happening?'' Victoria asked.


    ''Honestly, I don''t know. Something like this has never happened before, but then again, a strong hybrid never sat on it either. And given how you are the only hybrid in the world and the first hybrid, everything about you is new and anyone barely has any information regarding it.'' Ca shrugged.


    That indeed makes sense. Victoria thought before she closed her eyes to see if she could gather up some information without releasing Jasmine from her mind space using her witch powers.


    As she closed her eyes, various images started up pile up in her head and an incidence simr to how Azrael had shown her two years ago when she had met her for the first time started to appear again.


    Focusing on one image, she looked at the man who was sitting on the throne with a wide smile on his face. As she observed closely, she widened her eyes when she realized that the man was none other than her father, Nelson.


    Her father was a werewolf king? Then why wasn''t he now? And was Alexander rted to her father? Where does mothere from, in all this scenario? And why have I never heard of it from someone? Victoria thought as various questions started to ponder in her brain.


    Moving on to the next image, she looked at her grandfather''s face for the first time, who was ordering her father to leave the throne and her father left the throne and ced the crown on the throne''s seat willingly with a happy smile on his face.


    Why would her father do that? Why would he leave his Alpha king position? Victoria thought, her mind getting bombarded with all the questions.


    But at least the thing why she was epted was clear to her that it was because she was the only daughter of the former alpha king. But then she was a witch too. How can the werewolf throne ept a half-witch to sit on the throne when the witch is also the princess of the witch world? She thought, however, what she didn''t know was that her question was being answered in a different corner of the world.


    And it was a drastic answer that was going to bring her only problems.


    ~~~~


    In the witch Kingdom, Christopher and a few of the ninth domain witches were talking about maintaining peace and prosperity in the world and how the yearly witch name collection to keep the record of the witches in the world wasing close.


    "I think I''ll be introducing a new system from this year. Till now only witches from the eighth domain and above had the privilege of their names immediately being written in the record book without any efforts. But from this year, I''ll try to extend that privilege from witches of the 5th domain and above.


    It''ll help us keep a good record without putting so much hassle into the year-end attendance." Christopher said, and everyone nodded at his decision before pping at his efforts to make their work easy.


    "Also I want you to look into a special girl while you are taking the witches attendance-" Christopher started, however, before he could utter another word, arge thunder-like sound echoed in the throne room, and arge cut was made on the throne seat, shocking him as he stood hurriedly, afraid of what was happening.


    All the witches of the ninth domain and tenth domain stood, immediately sensing something wasn''t right.


    They waited for Christopher to say something regarding what was happening.


    Christopher, on the other hand, looked both shocked and angered by what has happened. The yellow and green light that was being thrown on the throne seat from the sky, which was the colour of the witches, was a clear indication of what had happened.


    After what felt like an eternity but were only a few seconds, Christopher finally went near the throne seat and observed the pattern of the crack that has formed on the left hand of the seat.


    A wolf''s snout.


    For his throne to be cracking like this and a wolf''s snout appearing on it, all were indicating to only one thing and that was, a witch has sat on another species King''s throne, and that throne is none other than the werewolf king''s throne.


    But why would Werewolf throne ept a witch and let him or her sit on it? The only usible reason for that was, the witch was none other than his hybrid granddaughter.


    "King Christopher, what is the meaning of all of this? Which of the witch dared to break the eternalws? Who is the offender?" One of the witches asked, voicing everyone''s thoughts.


    "I will get back to you with an answer to this question soon. Forget about the girl I was talking about, I think I''ve found where she is. You all can leave now." Christopher said before smirking as Azrael entered the hallways of the throne room.


    Hearing their kings dismissal, all the witches left to their respective ces while Azrael just looked at the throne seat with a panicked expression.


    Before Christopher could even start with his questioning, she closed her eyes and teleported herself without leaving a trace of where she was going.


    Martha and Nelson, on the other hand, when came to know about the incident through some maid, looked at each other, not sure whether they should be feeling proud that their daughter sat on her rightful throne or they should be sad because she has made it easy for Christopher to find her.


    "Nelson, let''s go and meet our daughter. It''s more than twenty years since west saw her and staying away from her is now futile anyways. Father will find her now. I need to unleash all her powers and get her ready to fight father. At least she should be strong enough to protect herself and her mate." Martha said.


    Looking at his wife''s urgency, Nelson could only nod at her suggestion.


    He doesn''t know why but it felt like, there was more to the fate of their daughter than it was meeting the eyes. And he was afraid of every bit of it.

 Chapter 118 - Book-2 Chaper-33 She Just Wanted A Kid

    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± Azrael asked the first thing when she saw Victoria sitting on the throne.


    ¡°Grandma Azrael, please help me. I can¡¯t get up from here.¡± Victoria eximed, making Azrael roll her eyes at her granddaughter. ??


    ¡°That I can clearly see, my naughty sweetheart. But my question is, why you sat on it in the first ce?¡± Azrael said before stepping up the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. It¡¯s my fault, Grandma. We were ...umm¡­ being a bit romantic, and I got carried away in the flow, forgetting that we were on the throne seat and that cing her there can be a disaster. However, I am confused as to why she is even allowed to sit on it in the first ce, not to mention that she is now glued to it.¡± Alexander asked, confused.


    ¡°First, congrats on being back in your body and its control. Second, she is allowed to sit there because she is the only daughter of the former Alpha king Nelson, and because she is a hybrid, she is eligible to sit on both werewolves and witch¡¯s thone, Third, can you guys stop creating trouble for me? I know I am an old and powerful witch, but I¡¯ve never felt so problematic and old in my whole life than how much Victoria has made me in 20 years.¡± Azrael rolled her eyes before she stood near Victoria and ced her hand on top of her head, wincing when she felt her hand burning.


    ¡°I feel some dark energy here. It¡¯s like someone is forcing you to sit here. A witch from the dark world. For a witch to regte soo much power on another witch of the seventh domain, this witch is surely powerful.¡± Azrael said, her eyes almost tearing at the strong burning sensations she was feeling.


    ¡°I am sorry, grandma. It was me who had provoked Alexander. It¡¯s just I wanted a kid so that I could feel less ashamed and guilty of myself when I¡¯ll be bringing Ca back here. I¡¯ll have to call her sooner orter because if not, then she will try to create problems with Jasmine, and it will be havoc for me. But, before I call her, I want to give her back the loss she suffered because of my rash decisions.¡± Victoria said with a guilty conscience.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Victoria? What guilty conscience do you have? Why do you keep talking in circles like this? You know that you can share your problem with me, and we can find a solution to it together. You do realize that we are in this together, right?¡± Alexander said, a bit irritated that she always thinks of solving everything by herself.


    Hearing his words, victoria sighed loudly, closing her eyes as she felt the guilt and pain taking over her. Opening her eyes she looked at her grandma¡¯s wincing face that was contorted with pain. Sighing loudly, not wanting to hurt her loved ones anymore, she finally decided to take help of her powers.


    ¡°Stay back, grandma,¡± Victoria said, making Azrael look at her in confusion but sheplied with her nheless.


    Closing her eyes, Victoria asked Jasmine, to solve the issue, who smirked in reply before closing her eyes.


    Murmuring a chant in a foreignnguage that even Victoria didn¡¯t understand, Jasmine smiled wickedly, knowing her powers were escting themselves again, which meant she was changing her domain to the eighth one and bing more powerful.


    Feeling her body being broken from inside out, Victoria screamed in pain, her scream holding soo much power that all the sses in the hall broke into tiny shards, shocking both Azrael and Alexander.


    Azrael, who immediately understood what she was doing, rushed towards Jasmine to stop her from forcing herself to enter the eighth domain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, Jasmine. Remember that this not your body alone. Victoria is the owner of this body. She asked you to help her not to try to destroy her.¡± Azrael said, angry at her wishful granddaughter.


    ¡°Well, this is her punishment for forcing me back in the body,¡± Jasmine said before excruciating more pain to Victoria.


    Seeing the blood oozing out of Victoria¡¯s mouth, Alexander immediately rushed towards her and held her in his arms.


    After several coughs, she opened her eyes slightly, and seeing the concerned expression on her lover¡¯s face, Victoria knitted her brows close before closing her eyes to force Jasmine to stop what she was doing.


    ¡°Jasmine, sweetheart, have you forgotten who is the real owner of the body? Do you want me to teach you a lesson?¡± Victoria asked, taking control of the witch powers, shocking Jasmine, who looked at her as if she was looking at an alien.


    ¡°What the hell, Victoria? How are you able to do this? I am the witch power of your body. How can you use these powers without my approval?¡± Jasmine asked, confused.


    ¡°Sweetheart, if you¡¯ve forgotten, then I must remind you that I was a witch even before you came into the picture. It was me, who gave name to my powers. I named them Joy because they brought joy to my life. Do you think that your name was Jasmine by birth? No, dear. It was a name that I wanted to have when I was little.


    I am the one who created you as a separate identity. You are here because I asked you to protect my body. I would be a witch and will remain a witch even if you are not in the picture. The one who can create can also destroy. It¡¯s thew in the witch world. You are familiar with thews, right?¡± Victoria asked, making Jasmine widen her eyes in shock.


    ¡®If what she was saying was true, then does that mean I have no personality without her?¡¯ Jasmine thought, making Victoriaugh at her choice of words.


    ¡°Dear, you and Ca are nothing but separate personalities of mine. One is super naughty and wishful, the other one is super serious and funny while I am the calm, clumsy, and soft one. If I were in the human world, then it would have been defined as a multiple personality disorder and nothing more. Your existence doesn¡¯t matter to me. Whether you stay or cease to exist, I¡¯ll still live in this world, but what would happen to you, if I die?¡± Victoria asked, smiling wickedly when she was able to entangle Jasmine in her words.


    Of course, what she said was only half the truth, and she had manipted the rest of the truth, but for Jasmine to stop being so wishful, Victoria knew that she needs to be like this, or Jasmine will try to hurt her more.


    After what felt like an eternity but were only a few seconds, Victoria opened her eyes looked up with a satisfied smile on her face, Jasmine struggling inside her body still entangled in what Victoria has said just now to her.


    Ca, who was listening to her words, smiled at Jasmine¡¯s childish behavior before she was blocked by Victoria again. Just now Victoria has lifted the mind barrier so that she could use the help of Ca if things go out from under her control.


    Standing up from the throne, she looked at Azrael with aplicated expression before speaking.


    ¡°I am going inside. I hope you can tell him the truth. And this time, I mean the whole truth and not just the parts of it.


    ¡°I will be waiting in your room. Come to me after you are done speaking with her and she has told you theplete truth.¡± Victoria said to Alexander before kissing his cheeks and exiting the hall using her teleporting powers, leaving Azrael and Alexander alone in the hall to talk.


    Turning around, Alexander looked at Azrael, waiting for her to speak the truth about what happened that day and what Victoria was talking about. The truth that even his friend daniel didn¡¯t know about

 Chapter 119 - Book-2 -34 Its Carla Who Had Sacrificed The Baby?

    ¡°Let me start from the very beginning. On the day of the sacrifice, you know what happened, right? Victoria took the spell on herself. It¡¯s the rule, or you can say the demand of the sacrifice spell that whenever it is performed, a soul is needed to be sacrificed. That was the reason why Victoria decided to sacrifice herself in your ce.


    If Victoria had fallen into the river at the right time, then the sacrifice spell could¡¯ve been denied, and she could¡¯ve been saved. However, she didn¡¯t fall in water on time. She had denied Ca¡¯s interference because Ca decided to sacrifice her witch powers, and thus, even when Ca wanted to help her, she couldn¡¯t and neither witch powers. Even after not falling in the water, she is alive, do you know why? Because the soul that was sacrificed in the spell at that time was of your unborn baby.¡± Azrael finished, making Alexander look at her with widened eyes. ??


    ¡°What did you say? Come again?¡± Alexander asked, his wolf hunter edging to take over.


    ¡°She was three weeks pregnant when she was almost dying. She came to know about the truth when she woke up. And since then, she has been feeling guilty about it. When she came to know about it and that the mate bond has broken, she had shunned herself, and that was the main reason why Jasmine had been in control of her body for so long.¡± Azrael said more like exined.


    ¡°Miss Azrael, there is a question that I was intending to ask you since I came to know that our mate bond has broken. Like Ca is her wolf power and has Damien as her mate, then does that mean that Jasmine also has a mate somewhere out there? And since our mate bond has been broken, is it possible that there will be a new mate for Victoria soon?¡± Alexander asked, making Azrael widen her eyes in shock as she didn¡¯t expect him to ask such a question.


    ¡°That I am not sure about. This is the first time, a hybrid has been alive for so long. Currently, she is the only hybrid in the world, and everything about her is a little bit unpredictable. What will happen the next day, it is hard to tell beforehand because her destiny and fate can¡¯t be predicted that easily.¡± Azrael said, not looking into Alexander¡¯s eyes because she was ashamed that she was lying to him like this. But, she also knows that the less they both will know, the happier will they be able to live.


    ¡°Honestly, Alexander, she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Without the guidance of anyone, she is trying to fight this off all by herself. Her parents, who should''ve taught her how to cooperate with these things, left her because they were afraid that her grandfather will find her and wille to kill her. She is strong, she will be able to manage even without us, but the thing that she will be needing is someone¡¯s support. Today, she sat on the throne, and it won¡¯t be long before her grandfather wille looking for her, wanting to meet her, and probably kill her. She is not strong enough to face him off alone, and I don¡¯t know how much will I be able to help you guys because it is my husband we are talking about.¡± Azrael said, making Alexander nod at her words.


    ¡°Also, I know that you both want to protect each other and want to save everyone, especially your people, but sometimes, it¡¯s okay to be a little bit selfish. Cherish her, Alexander. Cherish the time you both have with each other. Cherish every single second because even you might not know what is going to happen in the next second.¡± Azrael said, and Alexander could not help but look out of the window, hearing her words withplicated thoughts running inside his head.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Victoria sat beside the bed and looked around the room, her eyes moving and almost scanning every part of the room.


    It looks exactly like how she has left it two years ago. Smiling a bit, she looked at the photo frame on the bedside that had the image of Alexander kissing her on the day of his throwing and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the memories.


    Picking up the photo frame, her eyesnded on the bracelet that was ced in a box behind the photo frame.


    Isn¡¯t it the bracelet that Alexander had given to her on the day of her birthday? She thought before picking it up. It was as beautiful as ever. Feeling a strange kind of attraction to the bracelet, she ced it in her hand before deciding to wear it, her eyes immediately widening when she felt an excruciating pain in her body.


    ¡°What is happening to me?¡± She thought, panicking.


    Thinking that it was all this bracelet¡¯s doing, she tried to remove the bracelet from around her arms, however, no matter how hard she tried, she wasn¡¯t even able to budge the bracelet from her wrist, let alone take it off.


    ¡°Victoria? Don¡¯t panic. Your panicking will cause you more pain. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just this bracelet recognizing me as its soulful owner.¡± Ca said from inside her subconscious, making Victoria¡¯s eyes widened who was shocked as to how Ca can speak to her even after she has blocked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve blocked me that you are feeling this pain, Victoria. I know you want me out. And the only reason you are not allowing me in the subconscious of your body is that you are afraid that I¡¯ll create havoc when I¡¯lle to know that it was our child that was sacrificed in the spell, right?¡± Ca asked, making Victoria widen her eyes in shock once again.


    ¡°How do you know about it? I-¡± Victoria started but stopped when she didn¡¯t know how to exin herself.


    ¡°Victoria, I knew that there was a baby in your womb when it appeared on the first day. Remember getting dizzy when you were trying to get to the mansion on the day when Alexander was reced by a fake one? You didn¡¯t have any idea about it, but I had. And honestly, I was going to tell you about it along with Damien. However, things happened, and we were not able to meet our mate after that. First, he was reced by the fake one, and when we came to know about the truth, you took the sacrifice spell on yourself.¡± Ca said before taking a deep breath to calm her aching heart.


    ¡°That day, I know you were hurt, and you hated me because I was trying to sacrifice your witch powers without you knowing about it, and that''s why you had blocked me. But the truth is that I was doing it because there was a baby in your womb. Before I could tell you the truth, you had blocked me and didn¡¯t even let me help you by sacrificing myself. After that, you were about to die on the steep hill because you didn¡¯t fall on the water, and at that time I had asked Jasmine to direction the spell to your womb as much as possible so that the soul that is sacrificed was of our baby.


    Since you were only three weeks pregnant, there was no heartbeat in the baby, and that was the reason why you had to suffer so much even when the soul was sacrificed. For a mother to let go of her unborn child, I know how hard it is.¡± Caral said, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°When you came to know about the truth and you had shunned yourself, I wanted to tell you the truth at that time also, however, because you had shunned me out, and then shunned yourself with Jasmine in control, I couldn¡¯t even reach you, let alone tell you the whole truth and console you. It¡¯s not you who killed our child, Victoria. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s all of ours problem and fault and not yours alone. So stop ming yourself about it.¡± Ca said with a sad smile on her face.

 Chapter 120 - Book-2 -35

    Chapter-35 I still want to have eight kids.


    "Ria? Are you awake?" Alexander asked when he entered the room and saw her on the bed with her eyes closed. Was she already asleep? So soon? ??


    "Ria? Sweetheart?" Alexander asked before sighing loudly as he sat beside her.


    cing his hand on her forehead, smiling when he heard her heart racing, which was a clear indication that she was not asleep, he bent forward to kiss her forehead.


    Picking her in his arms, which resulted in her heart beating at a much faster pace than earlier, he wanted to chuckle at her squinting brows and fake attempt at sleeping.


    cing her on top of himself, he smiled when he felt her body going stiff.


    Roaming his hand on her back slightly, he wanted to see how long will she be able to keep the facade of sleeping. And thus, when she didn''t react to his touch even after so long, he smiled wickedly before he starting roaming his finger up and down on the sideline of her neck, satisfied when he received a slight reaction from her.


    Shivering under his touch, Victoria pressed her eyes more tightly, thinking when will be the most appropriate time to open her eyes.


    Should she open her eyes immediately and act stunned? Should she open her eyes slowly and pretend she is awake only now? Or should she not open her eyes at all? She thought before wriggling as she was starting to feel a bit ufortable with staying put in the same position for such a long time.


    "You know, you can stop pretending as if you are asleep. I can hear your fast-beating heart pretty well. And I can also smell something else that is a clear indication that you are not asleep and your body is having a pretty decent reaction to me." Alexander smiled after a few minutes when he thought her body will go sore if she continues to fake her sleep in this ufortable position.


    "I am asleep. Don''t disturb me. This is Jasmine speaking on behalf of Victoria." Victoria mumbled, and though Alexander was in a sour mood because of what Azrael had told him, he still chuckled at her childishness.


    "So, my asleep queen, I wanted to ask you if you would like to eat something. Though it ispletely up to you whether to eat something or not, I heard your stomach rumbling when we kissed on the throne, and well-"


    "I am hungry," Victoria said opening her eyes and looking up into his eyes.


    "Let me ask someone to bring the food here. Okay?" Alexander said before he picked his phone and asked the chef to prepare some food for Victoria.


    "Now till the food ising, can we talk?" He asked slowly, observing her reaction.


    "I know. And I think we should talk. We can''t ignore the elephant in the room always." Victoria said, making Alexander smile.


    "Ria, I know what happened that day. As much angry as I am and was on the matter was only on myself and not you. I am angry at myself for not being able to protect you and our child. I am angry because I trusted some people beyond the limit that led to all of this shit.


    I am angry because-" Alexander was cut off by Victoria cing her lips on his.


    "I know we lost our baby on the sacrifice, and I''ll always be sad about it. But it doesn''t mean we can''t have a baby again, right? As long as we are together with each other, everything''s going to be fine. Yeah?" Victoria murmured, not knowing if she was consoling him or herself.


    "Are you by any chance suggesting that we work on this baby-making process again?" Alexander asked yfully to ease the tension, and Victoria couldn''t help but p his chest in annoyance.


    He always does this to her. But this was something she was d about. She didn''t know what she would''ve done if Alexander had been angry for long and med her or their rtionship for this. Though the mate bond between them has ended, the eternal love that she feels towards him was something, she will nevere out of.


    "You know, when I saw you for the first time, only one thought came across my mind. And it was, how beautiful you were and how beautiful the mini versions of you will look like. Mate bond or not, I had fallen in love with you at first sight, and I had decided at that time only that I''ll have 8 kids with you." Alexander said, and as much romantic, as it sounds, Victoria''s eyes still bulged when she heard eight kids.


    "You are kidding me, right? You are not serious about this eight kids thing, right?" Victoria asked, stunned, sitting on top of his abdomen.


    "Well, I don''t think I am exactly kidding. But since we are going to live an eternity with each other that might be more than 500 years, I don''t think it''s a bad idea. We can have a kid after every 40 years or so and-" Alexander paused when he looked at Victoria''s widened eyes.


    "I think we can discuss thister." He said before chuckling awkwardly.


    "Yeah, sure. I think we can. That is a much better option." Victoria said, still dazed about his ns.


    Wriggling a bit on his abdomen, sheid back on his chest, flushed, with her legs on Alexander''s every side.


    "Victoria, if you don''t want to start with making a baby right now, I suggest that you stop wriggling so much. I don''t think I''ve much self-control." Alexander said with a throaty voice, his deep voice arousing Victoria.


    "Well, I am not exactly against the idea," Victoria said with a seductive smile on her face.


    "You know you will be the death of me," Alexander growled before he switched their positions andid above her with his weight supporting on his elbows and lower body partid on Victoria''s.


    "I know." Victoria winked at him before intertwining her hands around his neck and pulling him close.


    "Victoria, what are you doing? You are not ready for this." Alexander said, trying to keep his self-control intact.


    "Kiss me. Mark me, Alpha." Victoria said, her eyes glistening with desire.


    Hearing her seductive word of approval on the marking that willplete the third and final step to their mating, Alexander released a deep growl before looking at her with shiny Hazel eyes.


    "Your wish is mymand, my luna," He said before bending, however, before he couldnd his lips on hers, a knock vibrated in the room, bringing them out of their seduction state.


    "Sir, the food is ready." They heard Melissa''s voice, and all the jolly mood of Victoria immediately evaporated in thin air, and she pushed Alexander away from her so hard that he fell from the bed.


    "Ouch! What was that for?" He groaned, not expecting the sudden kick.


    Rolling her eyes, she looked at him with using eyes before signaling him to go and take the food.


    Looks like the desires will have to wait until they are done with all the problems surrounding them.

 Chapter 121 - Book-2 -36

    Chapter-36 Teaching Melissa a lesson


    The next day, in the morning, Alexander opened his eyes, feeling some weight on his body, smiling contently, knowing who the person was. Last night though they didn¡¯t get any action done, he was still able to manage her into sleeping with him in the same room. ??


    "Victoria? It''s time to wake up, or at least let me get up. I need to arrange for the announcement to make you the official queen." Alexander said, ying with her hair affectionately.


    "Mmmm¡­ Just a few more minutes." Victoria groaned, hugging him tighter.


    "Okay. But only a few minutes. After that, you are allowing me to go, okay?" Alexander said before closing his eyes and enjoying the feeling of her.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t want to stay in the bed with his love and hold her tight to himself, but announcing to her the queen was more important right now.


    After what felt like an eternity but were only a few minutes, Alexander opened his eyes abruptly when he felt the weight from above his body suddenly vanishing.


    It didn''t go away gradually like she woke up and left. No. It just vanished. Looking around with his forehead sweating at the thought of her vanishing, he stood before checking the washroom and couldn''t help but shout when he couldn''t find her anywhere on the balcony either.


    "Victoria? Victoria!" Alexander shouted, his mind going haywire.


    "What are you calling me for? I just went into my room to take a shower and change. Didn''t you asked me to let you go after some minutes?" Victoria said as soon as she appeared in his room again.


    Stunned, he looked at her before running towards her and flicking her forehead. Before she could refute andin, he pulled her into a tight hug.


    "Can you please walk like normal beings? I panic when you disappear like this." Alexander said, and Victoria immediately understood the meaning behind his words. Smiling in understanding, she let him hug her and even tightened her arms around him.


    "Okay, I''ll try to not do that again. Now off to your business. I am going to freshen up and change before meeting Daniel. I still need to talk to him about what happened." Victoria said, and Alexander nodded at her in agreement.


    cing a soft kiss on her temple, Alexander went inside his bathroom, and Victoria walked out of his door, smiling at his childishness.


    "Why are youing from my- our Alpha king''s room, Jasmine?" Victoria heard a bitter voice, and remembering how her desires were left unfulfilled because of the interruption from the same voice, she turned around and looked at Melissa sharply.


    "Why do you think I aming out of there? Of course, I woke up and now want to go back to my room. No matter how amazing the sex was, it''s not like I''ll stick to him like glue.


    It was enough when I gave into him since he was begging me." Victoria said with a sweet smile, making Alexander chuckle in the bathroom while showering, who heard her words because of the opened door.


    "Our Alpha king came to you and asked you to sleep with him? Ha!! Keep dreaming! He would never do anything with a lowly creature-" Before Melissa couldplete her words, Victoria lifted her hands before hanging her in the air away from the railings.


    It was in such a position that if she leaves the magic, then Melissa will fall on the ground of the hall from the third floor.


    "Jasmine! What the hell?! What are you doing? Are you a witch? Oh my god! Help! Damien! Alpha Damien!" Melissa shouted, and Alexander, who was chuckling in the bathroom enjoying, sighed loudly before wearing a bathrobe that covered more than half of his body perfectly, knowing all too well that Victoria will get super pissed if he came out in just a towel.


    "Jasmine, what are you doing?" Alexander said, remembering that he needs to pretend that she was still Jasmine and not Victoria.


    "I am just having a little bit of fun. I had told everyone the first day I came here. I don''t take disrespect nicely. She was insulting me right now, and I think she needs someone to teach her a lesson so that she can learn how to not mess with people." Victoria said.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I think you''ve scared her enough." Alexander said before turning her around and kissing the corner of her lips, making Melissa look at him with wide eyes.


    Victoria, who on the other hand, didn''t expect such a way of pleading, lost her control on the magic, making Melissa fall, however, she pulled her back just in time before she could hit the ground.


    "I like this way of pleading. Handsome, are you sure you are not falling for me?" Victoria asked in Jasmine''s style, and Alexander understood what she wanted to say.


    She doesn''t want him to announce her as the queen until things are solved. Sighing dejectedly, he kissed her temple before going back inside.


    Honestly, he understood where she wasing from. She wanted to make sure that everything was alright before they start their happy married life, however, the talk with Azrael yesterday had put him on edge.


    Though Azrael didn''t say anything about the matter of Victoria and her forms having other mates, she didn''t deny thempletely either. Which only meant one thing, the possibility was indeed there.


    And that was the main reason why he wanted to make her his queen so that whoever matees, she won''t go away from him because she will be announced as the queen and his rightful wife.


    And until the mate is a king himself, he doubts that anyone will try to snatch her away from him.


    The n was simple and sweet, and hopefully, it was worth giving it a shot.


    However, he didn''t want to burden her either. He knows that their mate bond has broken, and if a new mate will be created for her, then her attraction towards that mate will be equally high, and things will be moreplicated for her.


    She might not know the truth yet, and thus, she was adamant about having a love-making session with him.


    Even he was unsure of what was going to happen.


    Maybe they should just listen to Azrael''s words and concentrate on enjoying their days while they are still together. That seems to be the best-


    "Alex? Alex? What are you thinking so hard? Are you angry with me because I treated your secretary like this?" Victoria asked with a confused expression on her face.


    "Of course, not. I was thinking if I should just take up on your offer and mark you." Alexander said nonchntly, his indifferent words awakening Victoria''s body as it immediately reacted to his proposition.

 Chapter 122 - Book-2 -37 She Misunderstood Rosaline

    "Alex! I am going to meet Daniel! Are youing?" Victoria shouted, standing in the middle of the hall with her head raised to look in the direction of alexander''s room.


    "Jasmine, uhh¡­ Can we talk?" A soft voice cake from Victoria''s behind, making her back go stiff. ??


    "I need to go and meet Daniel," Victoria replied, without turning around, already knowing who was the owner of the voice.


    "Please, Jasmine. It will take only a few minutes." Rosaline said, holding Victoria''s hand now.


    Sighing loudly as her amber coloured eyes observed Rosaline, she tried to read what Rosaline was thinking, so that she could get over with this quickly.


    Rosaline wasn''t a baddy, or that''s what she had always thought. But it doesn''t mean that she can ignore the fact that Rosaline tried to hook Alexander with La as soon as she was out of the picture.


    She can''t get over the fact that she almost lost all her energy when she was healing Rosaline, and in return, she betrayed her by hooking her mate with a girl that tried to kill her.


    Victoria couldn''t let it go, and neither could Jasmine and Ca.


    "I don''t know what''s your connection with Victoria, or if you are Victoria, or maybe you don''t even have any rtionship with Victoria, but can you tell me what is your mindset and intentions regarding my son?" She asked, directlying to the point.


    "Sorry?" Victoria asked, a little confused.


    What was she really trying to ask?


    "I mean you look exactly like my son''s ex-mate, and if you are not serious about being with him, can you stop being around him? It''s affecting his life. He needs to get married and find himself a queen by his side that can rule with him." Rosaline said, more clearly this time.


    "By queen, you mean La, right?" Victoria asked, looking over Rosaline''s shoulder at La, who was hiding behind the pir at some distance while her body positioned in such a manner that clearly indicated that she was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean La, but- " Rosaline started but was cut off when Victoriaughed mockingly.


    "You know, Victoria was a fool to have saved you by risking her life. If it would''ve been my choice, and I knew were this mean, I wouldn''t have batted my eyes and left you dying." Jasmine said, taking over Victoria momentarily, her anger ring up.


    "Sorry?" Rosaline asked, horrified. This was probably the first time someone was talking to her like this, and being the former Queen, she obviously didn''t like the disrespect.


    Moreover, what confused her more was, how did this Jasmine know about Victoria saving her?


    "What I mean is, I have targeted Alex, a.k.a you son, he is on my radar, and I am intending to marry him. So you get how serious I am, don''t you?" Victoria said,ing back in power.


    "Mom, what are you guys talking about?" Alexander asked as he descended the stairs and walked towards the duo.


    "We were" Rosaline started wide-eyed, still confused over what Victoria has said, knowing her son will throw a fit again if he came to know what she was talking about.


    "We were talking about our marriage. Your mother wants me to marry you as soon as possible. Right?" Victoria asked with a smirk on her face, knowing that she won''t spout anything useless in front of Alexander.


    And Rosaline, who thought that she was talking to Jasmine, smiled awkwardly before nodding her head.


    "That''s awesome, mom. This time I won''t stop you from preparing for the marriage. You can start your preparation anytime. I want to make it big." Alex said before pecking Victoria''s lips.


    "Yup, she can do that. I like grand things. I want every alpha and luna out there, invited to our marriage. Everyone should attend the marriage of their Alpha king and see who their queen is." Victoria smiled, her gaze flickering to La, who was standing there with clenched fists.


    Ha...If this didn''t make her day today, she doesn''t know what will,


    "Of course, we will make it big, baby. As you wish, everyone will be called." Alex said before he looked at his mother.


    "How about the first week of next month? You will be able to prepare a lot till then, no? Let''s tell dad about itter. I know he will be happy for us. He is really fond of you." Alex said before nuzzling his face in the crook of Victoria''s neck lovingly.


    Victoria, on the other hand, smirked at Rosaline''s shocked face before cing her hand on top of Alexander''s head that was still in the crook of her neck.


    "No one is more fond of me than you," Victoria said, teasing La some more.


    "Of course, sweetheart. I love you Vi- Jasmine," Alex said, making Victoria chuckle at his slip-up.


    "Let''s not waste more time. The sooner weplete our work, the more we will be able to spend more quality time with each other. Let''s go and meet Daniel, yeah?" Victoria said, still smiling proudly at Rosaline and La.


    "Mmm¡­ Your scent and presence are so distracting that I can''t even get a hold of me." Alexander said, hugging her close.


    "Hey, stop. We are standing in front of your mother." Victoria said, faking her shyness.


    "That''s okay. My mother will be happy seeing me this happy with my love." Alex said, making Victoria chuckle.


    "Of course, she will. Right?" Victoria asked, and though Rosaline didn''t like this new arrogant Jasmine, but because her son was standing there, sheplied with her and said a small yes before she turned around and left.


    "Aunty, what is going on? You should''ve asked Alex about leaving her. What were you doing standing there? Did you agree to their marriage just like that? I am sure she is ying with him and nothing more. " La said with squinted brows.


    "I couldn''t say anything in front of Alexander, but you are right. She is indeed conniving." Rosaline said her jaw ticking as she saw Jasmine leaving hand in hand with her son.


    "Aunty, you can clearly see that the girl is not good for him. You know me for soo long. I am the best candidate to be the queen, I mean Alex''s wife." La said, making Rosaline turn around and look at this girl before she nodded absentmindedly and went towards her room.


    Perfect candidate? She knew La was after the crown only because she knew that La is clear with the fact that Alex will never love her like a wife. And for her to show this enthusiasm about this marriage, it was all about the crown.


    The only candidate that was suitable to be her son''s wife was none other than Victoria. She was a gem that they lost, and now her son was trying to rece that gem with this silver called Jasmine that might turn poisonous for him.


    Remembering Jasmine''s words about how Victoria was a fool to save her, Rosaline opened the drawer of her nightstand and took out the only photo of her with Victoria.


    If only she could tell her the truth. That day after Victoria was dered dead, she was probably one of the person''s that cried soo much for her loss, for she not only lost her daughter-inw, a queen, her son''s mate, but also her daughter.


    Though she doesn''t tell and shows that to anyone, she still loves Victoria and misses her. That day when they almost lost their son, she was preparing for the marriage of Alex and Victoria because she had contacted a witch, and she said that Alex will be meeting his mate soon.


    However, who would''ve thought that rather than Victoriaing back, Alex would almost lose his life.


    Maybe that was what she meant. That her son will be meeting his mate soon in heaven. That was the reason why she stopped talking and thinking about Victoria, but it didn''t mean she doesn''t miss her.


    It doesn''t help now when Alex has brought back Victoria''s lookalike. A few days back when Jasmine entered the mansion, for a moment she thought it was Victoria only, however, when the girl didn''t even bother to talk to her and disrespected everyone, she knew that this girl can''t be Victoria.


    Even today, her behaviour was so rude.


    Sighing loudly, she roamed her hand at the photo frame of Victoria before smiling sadly.


    If only one of her wish coulde true then she would ask Victoria toe back.


    Everyone mes her for thinking too much into things and always trying to book up Alex, but she was doing all of this because the kingdom needs a queen as she has been hearing many rumours going around about the king being mateless. A king who is mateless for this long is considered a weak king, and that was thest thing she wanted for her son.


    "Why did you leave us, my daughter? If I could, I would happily trade my life for you." Rosaline said loudly, unknown to her, Victoria who had tried to enter her mind, heard her words crystal clear.


    Her eyes watering at what she heard.


    Maybe she had taken Rosaline''s good intentions towards the kingdom as hatred towards her.


    Sighing loudly, she looked at Alex, who was talking on the phone to someone about some vampire attacks in the vicinity of a pack that was a few hundred kilometres away from here.


    ''I just hope that everything gets okay as soon as possible.'' she thought before hugging Alexander, who looked at her with a confused gaze while talking on the phone but hugged her nheless.

 Chapter 123 - Book-2 -38 Not One Or Two Mates, She Has Three Mates!!

    Chapter-38 Not one or two mates, she has three mates.


    In the fire ring of the Blood redwood forests, Azrael sat in the middle of an opening to perform her spell that she had been trying to perform away from all the witches. The spell she was performing was one of the hardest and scared spells that were to be performed alone without the disturbance from anything. If she as much as gets a little bit distracted for a few seconds, then the spell would fire back at her and might even threaten her life. ??


    And what ce can be better than the ce that was banned for witches to perform their spell?


    It was true. The sacred redwood forests were banned for witches to perform any spell because they were called the forests of the gods of the species, and thus, no creature was allowed to enter here unless a solid reason is there.


    She was breaking aw by performing this spell here, but for the happiness of her granddaughter, she knew that she needed to perform this spell. She needs to know about Victoria''s second mate that might hinder her life more. If possible, she would try to tell her second mate to get away from her, or would at least try her best to stop them from meeting once she knows who the second mate is.


    Slicing her wrist, she let her blood drip into the fire before she chanted the spells. The deeper she was going into the spell, the more blood was it demanding, and it was clear that this second mate that she is trying to find was no easy person.


    Closing her eyes, she felt her body draining as the blood in the fire dried immediately, asking for more blood from her.


    However, before she could add more blood to the fire, she felt her body being pulled into another dimension, which clearly meant that someone was calling to her, someone who knew she was performing the spell for him.


    That Victoria''s second mate was calling to her.


    Now it was clear to her that he was a witch, and for him to pull her like this, he was a strong witch. Probably stronger than her.


    "Azrael, what a pleasant surprise!" Azrael heard as soon as she entered the den that she had been finding for soo long.


    The one for which she had been performing the spell for thest 12 hours.


    Turning around, she looked at the person sitting at the end of the den with his head low, the darkness of the ice cavepletely hiding his face.


    His face might be hidden, but how can she forget the voice. The voice that haunted her dreams. The voice that had challenged her once. The witch-king of the dark world.


    "Neptune?" She asked.


    "The one and only." Daniel Neptune said before standing and showing his glowing face to her.


    "How could-" Azrael started, but thinking that she might be just thinking too much into things, she stopped before changing her words.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    "Pretending that we don''t know anything, are we? Why do you think I''ve called you here, olddy? Don''t you know that?" He asked with a proud smirk on his face, his face contorting into a cold mocking smile.


    "You¡­you are the second mate of Victoria?" Azrael asked, her legs shaking as she fell to the ground in shock.


    "Aww¡­ Looks like your old bones are not able to support your body anymore. Should I put a strength spell on you?" Danielughed coldly, his eyes zing a fire that Azrael knew meant nothing but trouble.


    "Why? You must have done something for it to happen like that. Why are you intending on disturbing and spoiling her life?" Azrael asked, ignoring hisst question.


    "Azrael, this was decided 600 years ago when I was left mateless. I am spoiling her life? Are you sure?


    You only think about her because she is the heroine stuck between soo many men, right? But have you ever thought about the feelings of the men surrounding her?


    And no, I am not talking about Victoria. She is just a kid. I am talking about Ca, let''s not even talk about Jasmine, whom you guys had prisoned for so long.." Daniel said before punching the ice wall around him.


    "600 years ago, what was my fault? My fault was that I fell in love with a wolf. A strong wolf called Ca. Right? I could''ve gotten away with it if I have found my mate, but what happened? I never found my mate, Jasmine. Why? Because she was locked in the prison of the witch world. The essence of Madeline, right? Do you think I won''t be able to figure that she is the witch essence of Madeline who tried to destroy the world thousand years ago?


    The wolf, who was supposed to bear me my mate, didn''t even bother with the fact before taking her life." Daniel Neptune paused before smiling mockingly.


    "Let''s not talk about me. What happened to Ashton? The vampire king who also fell in love with Ca? He became so mad for the love of her that he thought killing himself was a better option than watching her be someone other. And all of that happened when Damien was not even her mate. All of that because she fell in love with Damien and still is.


    Do you think we didn''t figure that Ca was the wolf essence of Madeline? Hahaha¡­.but you made it all easy." He continued before walking closer to Azrael where she was sitting with a shocked expression on her face.


    "We all will get our love this time. Be it Jasmine, Victoria, or Ca. We all are going to get our love back." Daniel said with a mockingugh.


    "You can''t do this to her! She is not Madeline! It is Victoria we are talking about! It''s not her fault that she is born a hybrid." Azrael shouted, her falling hot tears, creating a small fire on the ice b.


    "Of course, it isn''t her fault. It''s just that history is repeating itself. I know that she is not Madeline, who killed her mate with her bare hands so that she could rule the world alone. She is victoria. But don''t worry, unlike Madeline who was a greedy human with enormous powers, Victoria is just a soft-hearted girl with a little bit of sarcasm. She will be able to handle all of us, and let''s see who she chooses in the end." Daniel Neptune said.


    "Please leave her alone, Neptune. Can''t you see that she is just a weak human?" Azrael said, wanting to make him agree to her anyhow.


    "She is not weak, Azrael. She is stronger, much stronger than you give her the credit for. Don''t worry, Azrael. We won''t put soo much pressure on her. Just enough that she''ll be able to handle it. You are worrying about me here, what will you do with her third mate, who hasn''t even made his presence known. What will you do when he wille?" Neptune said before bending closer to her.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll meet him soon. He has already started nning for her. Regarding me annoying her and entering her life forcefully, don''t worry, olddy. She''ll be the one calling for me. Do you think a person who is born to satisfy three kings will remain happy with just one mate?" Danielughed pleasantly this time.


    "I don''t know what is going through your head. But from what I can see, she will be killed even before you all get to her. Your story will just end like how Ca''s did. She died in the sorrow of her love, but this time you all will feel the sorrow of her.


    Christopher is going to get her, and he is hellbent on killing this hybrid Victoria after what happened with Madeline." Azraelughed coldly.


    "She won''t die. I know of it. You won''t let it happen because of your guilty conscience. I don''t think you need me to tell you, who is the person responsible for such fate of Victoria." Danielughed before his turquoise eyes zed blue, and she was thrown back in the redwoods forest.


    He was right. How can she forget about her sins? How can she forget about who was the reason for Victoria''s sufferings till now?


    But one thing was clear to her now. And that was, though Victoria was the proven hybrid descendent of Madeline, she won''t die the death of Madeline. Why? Because, unlike Madeline, Victoria will never be able to kill her mate or mates in her case.

 Chapter 124 - Book-2 -39 Daniel Neptune Meets Victoria For The First Time.

    "Sweetheart, Can you wait here for a minute? I need to attend this video call urgently. I''ll be quick." Alexander said before pecking her lips softly.


    "Mm¡­ Sure." Victoria smiled, looking at her man that was looking as dashing as ever in his working mode. ??


    With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and two buttons undone, that were showing a bit of his white chest, he looked like a model out of the magazine, ready to shoot, making her feel a bit edgy as her heart was filled with a weird giddiness.


    Supporting her face on her palm, she looked a lot at Alexander as he talked to some Alphas over the video call. His knitted brows and his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose were making him more handsome than he already was.


    "I understand that don''t worry, I''ll look into this matter right away. No, you don''t need to fear it. If things turn tragic we will send the army from the royal pce." Alexander said in a serious tone, his gaze fixated on the screen, however, his squinted brows indicated he was troubled by something.


    Victoria, on the other hand, looked at him with her bright hazel eyes, feeling shy for no particr reason. This wasn''t the first time she was looking at him like this, then why was she feeling so shy today was beyond her understanding.


    ''Geez! Can you get a little less mushy? You are acting like a fangirl for god''s sake! You make me cringe.'' She heard Jasmine gush in her mind, making Victoria roll her eyes at her.


    ''What are you cringing for? He is my love. There is nothing wrong in getting mushy for him.'' Victoria reasoned before she went back to staring at her love.


    Looking at his serious face and chiseled jaw, she was feeling a strange sensation rising inside her. Something wild and frustrating that she has never felt before. The more she was looking at Alexander, the more the feeling was intensifying. She felt like, she wanted to rip that shirt out from his body and roam her nails on that white sturdy chest.


    His hands and flexing biceps that looked like they were about to rip the shirt was making her ufortable as all she wanted right now was his strong calloused hands to roam her body and pleasure her.


    ''Woah! Calm down, girl.'' Jasminemented again.


    By now, Victoria was at least clear about what she was feeling for him. She was feeling aroused by looking at him, and knowing that it was no good when they were amidst soo many problems, she sighed and stood to leave the ce.


    Walking towards the garden, she looked at the red roses that had white ice on them, making them appear more beautiful than they already were and she couldn''t help but smile at the beautiful site.


    Walking some steps, she paused in between as if it was then that she noticed something wrong with the situation.


    ''Wait, white ice?'' She thought, however, before she could even ponder more about it, her body felt numb, and she fell beside the roses. Feeling a strange kind of halo surrounding her, she looked around herself with dazed eyes as she felt being submerged into a strange turquoise air that was making her a bit dizzy. Giggling at the air, she looked at the strange green colour clouds that were appearing near her.


    Was this some kind of dream?


    Gazing up, as she felt the scent of roses wafting her senses and covering her, she tried to stand, feeling confused as to why she was suddenly feeling so powerless.


    As she tried to stand, taking the support of the bench, something caught her eyes, or should she say, someone, caught her eyes.


    There standing at the end of the rose garden was a man. A man dressed neatly in a pair of blue ripped pants and a white t-shirt that suited him well. If anything, it was after a long time she found a man handsome.


    The man was extremely good-looking with his turquoise eyes that felt like boring into hers.


    "Hello?" She asked, unsure if the man was true or just her illusion.


    Waiting for a while when she didn''t receive and response, she shook her head before concentrating on standing again.


    "Hello, meine Geliebte." She suddenly heard the man say, making her jump in her ce.


    What did the man say just now? She thought confused before she took a few steps forward.


    Since she had Jasmine, Ca, and Alexander, who was not too far from her, she was confident that nothing would happen to her, and thus, she decided it was better to check who it was to see if he wasn''t a new enemy.


    His handsome face was too good to be true, and honestly, this was the first time she was feeling that a man was handsome after she has met Alexander, which unnerved her more.


    "Who are you?" Victoria asked as she looked at the man whose face she was finally able to see. And to say he was breathtaking would be an understatement, he looked like a Greek god. A cold greek god.


    "Who am I, is not of importance, Meine Geliebte. Your question should be, why am I here." He said, making Victoria confused.


    ''er ist meine Liebe.'' She heard Jasmine say to her, but the foreignnguage was a little bit hard for her to understand.


    Ignoring her inner voice at the moment, she looked at the man closely to check if she has seen the person ever before.


    ''Nope. I don''t think I''ve seen this handsome species before.'' Victoria thought, mentally pping herself for thinking like this.


    "Why are you here?" She asked after taking a deep breath.


    "I am here to train you, meine Geliebte." He said with a soft smile on his face.


    "Train me?"


    "Yes. To train you to be better and fight your grandfather Christopher elegantly. You have powers, but it''ll be of no use if you can''t use them. You are like a warrior with loaded ammunition but zero knowledge on how to use it."


    "Hey, you are insulting me now," Victoria said before pouting, feeling a strange sense of calm and familiarity with him.


    "I am not insulting you, meine Geliebte, I am just telling you the facts. I want to train you in your powers, so that you can take your stand in front of your grandfather. Would you like to take my help?" He asked before pausing.


    "My bad, you must be confused about who I am, right? I am called Daniel Neptune. I am the king of the dark witches. You can call me Neptune. We don''t want you to confuse me with that brother of yours now, do we?" He said, and she didn''t know why, but the more she talked to him, the more enchanted she felt.


    "Neptune." She said, feeling a strange kind of sensation in her body as the name rolled out of her mouth. It felt like the name was a kind of a sacred spell in itself that felt like a drug.


    "You''ll eventually know about me when the right timees. Till then, you are not allowed to tell anybody about me. Okay? You want to defeat your grandfather and live happily with your mate, right?" Neptune asked, making Victoria nod her head.


    "Good. Then I''lle tomorrow again. Till then, don''t think much about me, meine Geliebte." Neptune said before he bent and leaned towards her.


    "Tell Jasmine, ich liebe dich." He whispered into her ears before cing a feather-like kiss on the corner of her cheeks, making her eyes go wide, however, before she could even refute and say something, the man disappeared, and all the halo she was feeling disappeared along with him.


    "You know, I regret doing work with you around me." She heard Alexander''s voice, making her jump in her ce.


    "What do you mean?" She couldn''t help but ask, her mind still focused on that beautiful man.


    "Did you thought I didn''t notice the way you were looking at me? That predatory look in your eyes that you were throwing my way was so tempting that I couldn''t even focus on the meeting. I could practically smell your arousal, Victoria" He groaned before nuzzling his face in the crook of her neck and cing a small kiss on her jawline, making her blush at hisst words.


    "I am sorry, I-" Victoria started but was cut off by Alexander cing his lips on top of hers.


    "It''s not your fault, sweetheart. The blood moon ising near, and that''s why you are feeling so attracted towards me. Though I will take it as my handsome face doing that job, however, it''s the truth too." Alexander said.


    "What about it?" Victoria asked confused.


    "Have you forgotten about it? Blood moon, the day I''ll be able to mark you and make you minepletely. The day that willplete our second step to mating." Alexander smiled happily.


    "But, I am not your mate anymore. Will that work? The third step I mean." Victoria asked, and Alexander, who had been smiling in excitement, paused immediately.


    It was something that he hadn''t thought about.


    She was not his mate anymore, then does that mean all the earlier steps went null?


    "You are right. Since you are not my mate anymore, it won''t work. And I''ll have to start the process all over again. Since I have already dered about you being my mate, how about we start with the second step?" Alexander asked cunningly, making Victoria blush scarlet red when she remembered the night of two years ago when they had made love to each other for the first andst time.


    "Shut up! Okay? Let''s go and meet Daniel now." Victoria said, her mind going back to the guy called Daniel Neptune, who she met today only, but has sessfully invaded her mind space.

 Chapter 125 - Book-2 -40

    Book-2 Chapter-40 Calling out Emerald


    In the heavenly ce where gods and goddesses of the bright world lived, three gods were having an intense conversation when they saw what was happening on the Earth. what was happening with Victoria and around her to be particr. ??


    To them, it was funny of course, for they were the ones who had nned all of this from the very beginning.


    "What are you smiling at, Moon goddess?" The goddess of witches, Ava, asked the moon goddess, who was the goddess of werewolves.


    "I am smiling at how the fate of this girl Victoria is turning into. It was indeed a rule made by me that a mate is someone who is the fated partner of the other half and they are bound to live happily ever after, and those who fail to ept their mate will live in the sorrow of their mate, but I would''ve never known that I will be regretting my decision someday." Moon goddess spoke, a mild frown etched on her face.


    "So are you regretting your decision to create mates now?" ric, the god of vampires asked with a meaningful smile on his face. He was always against the idea anyways. He always believed in love and that such a pure thing called love should not be forced and bound under a natural spell called mate.


    "Not exactly. However, I never expected this girl to have such a twisted fate. We had indeed created her as just a test case of whether a hybrid will be able to live in this world and we can allow mating in crossbreeds or not, but I had never thought that it will result in such a twisted destiny. Are we somehow repeating history?" Moon goddess paused before she roamed her band over a crystal ball that showed Victoria hugging Alexander in the rose garden.


    "At the beginning, I thought it was fun to watch how they were entangling with each other and fighting their problems, but now I don''t think I have the heart to watch further. She has already suffered so much because of the greed of Patrick, and now she will be suffering again with her three mates and Christopher. She is a good soul, and I don''t want her to turn into another Madeline." Moon goddess said thoughtfully.


    "Moon goddess, I think age is getting to you. If you''ve forgotten, then it was you who had poured all the powers in that one girl through Azrael." God ric paused before he continued,


    "If you are feeling so bad about her, then why don''t you pull out her powers and leave her as a human alone? Neptune will get Jasmine, Ashton will get Ca, and Alexander and Damien will get Victoria. No matter how hard they try, but Damien is not Ca''s mate, and he will never get her as a mate." God ric suggested, and goddess Ava looked at Moon goddess for any reaction.


    "That''s where you are mistaken, God ric. There is one more part of Victoria that is yet to be shown to the world. Jasmine is Daniel Neptune''s mate, Ca is Damien''s mate, Victoria loves Alexander, but there is one more essence left within her. Have you forgotten Emerald? The vampire essence of Madeline?" Moon goddess said, making ric and Ava widen their eyes.


    Just how much twisted has she made the life of this simple human girl? If they didn''t know about her nature, they would''ve thought that she was ying games with Victoria.


    "It is easy to put different souls and power into a body when the child is just a zygote, but to call them out? You can''t call them out even when it is a one-year-old child, let alone from a body of a 21 years old girl. I can''t do that." She said, making Ava look at her with scrutinizing eyes.


    "You are hiding something more, aren''t you? There is indeed a way to do that, but you are unwilling to do it. Right?" Ava asked, probing the moon goddess to say more.


    "There is indeed a way. And that way is the prophecy. I can see it happening. The sacrifice of three souls. I am not sure what it actually is because it was created by my great father, but whatever it is, even as gods we can''t interrupt in it." Moon goddess said with a loud sigh.


    "Honestly, I think it''s fun. Let''s see if the hybrid can survive this or not." God ric smiled.


    "She will be. If you''ve forgotten, then her second mate is Daniel Neptune. The witch-king of the dark witches who have ess to even the dark books prohibited from the white world witches. He will try and do anything in his power to get his mate and only his mate alone.


    So either everyone will be getting their own mates, or only Jasmine will be left alive. Last time, 600 years ago, he was weak because he was young, but now he is a king. He won''t leave her this time." Ava said, and everyone looked at her with an interesting look.


    Looks like the game is taking a nice turn.


    Meanwhile, in the pearly Canines town, Victoria knocked on Daniel''s door with a soft smile stered on her face.


    She waited for some time to let him open the door, however when he didn''t, she moved towards the window of the house.


    "Mmmm¡­ahhh¡­faster¡­faster, Dan." She heard a female voice from inside the house, and she couldn''t help but turn red as she looked at Alexander, who had a simr expression on his face.


    cing his hands over her ears, he guided her away from Daniel''s house to the nearby cafe.


    "Well, that was weird," Alexander said, breaking off the awkward silence.


    "Umm..yeah..it was. I never thought that.." Victoria trailed off, confused as to what to say.


    This was the first time, she has heard a female close to Daniel, and she didn''t know why, but she was having a bad feeling about it. But it could be just er illusion since things aren''t exactly going how she has nned.


    "What are you thinking soo much for, sweetheart? You should be happy that he is with someone. All you should think about right now is how to arrange our marriage, and before that, where would you like to get marked?" Alexander said, making her blush hard as she hugged him embarrassed.


    As they sat close to each other, it wasn''t long before Daniel entered the cafe with a blonde girl tagging behind him.


    "Alex, Jasmine." He said with a vibrant smile on his face before nodding at both of them.


    Nodding at Daniel, as her eyes were fixated on the girl standing behind Daniel, Victoria looked at Alexander, who shrugged his shoulders in response. She didn''t know why but she felt like, the girl was kind of ring at her?


    "Jasmine, uh¡­I want you to meet someone. This is¡­this is my mate, Vanessa." Daniel said, and Victoria shot up from her seat, with her eyes as wide as ser.


    "What do you mean by mate?" Victoria asked.


    "Mate as in lover, Jasmine. By now, you should already be clear with what a mate is." Daniel chuckled.


    "Hi, Jasmine, I''ve heard a lot about you," Vanessa said, her eyes darkening as she extended her hand for Victoria to shake.


    Extending her hand, Victoria was about to shake her hand when Vanessa lost her bnce and fell on the chair, her hand identally scratching across the table, and a little blood oozed out of her wound.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Daniel asked hurriedly, and even Alexander helped Vanessa up, which annoyed Victoria.


    She was annoyed, not because everyone was helping Vanessa, but because she didn''t know why but her eyes were fixated on the little wound Vanessa had. It felt like something was calling out to her, and she had a sudden urge to smell and lick that wound.


    It was healing quickly, but the blood droplets on the ground and the side of the table were something she was not able to ignore.


    "I am sorry about this. I shouldn''t be clumsy like this in front of the queen." Vanessa said, looking directly at Victoria, who for some reason felt that she had a much deeper meaning behind her words.


    "I am not the queen, well, not yet. And you don''t need to be so formal. You are my brother''s mate. Though I''ve forgotten about Victoria, it doesn''t mean I don''t consider him as a brother." Victoria said, talking like Jasmine should.


    "I am not talking about Victoria, Jasmine." Vanessa leaned towards Victoria in a motion of hugging her and whispered in her ears.


    "I am talking about Emerald, the Queen of vampires. In nome di Dio ric, Ordino a Emerald di svegliarsi (In the name of god ric, I order emerald to wake up.)" She whispered before she took out a small pouch from her back pocket and dropped it on the ground, resulting in the powder pouring over, and an exotic smell wafted through Victoria''s nose, making her teeth hurt.


    Feeling a sudden pain shot in her body, she pushed Vanessa away from her, looking at her with confusion and anger.


    "Jasmine, What the-" Daniel started but stopped when he looked at Jasmine. "Jasmine¡­ Your eyes¡­" Daniel suddenly said as he stumbled backward.


    Hearing his words, Alexander, who was busy on his phone because of a message about some vampires entering Pearly Canines, looked up, his eyes shooting when he saw it for himself.


    Victoria''s eyes were turning red?

 Chapter 126 - Book-2 -41 Her Vampire Mate

    Chapter-41 Her Vampire mate


    "Lord, we have reached the outskirts of the Pearly Canines. What are your next orders? Do we enter or wait for king Alexander toe here and greet us?" A substitute who was driving the car asked his lord, who was sitting in the back seat with his shades on. ??


    "We go. I can feel that Vanessa has done her work. She is awakened." The Lord said with a smirk on his face.


    "As you say, lord." The driver said before he started driving the car inside the pearly Canines.


    Since Pearly Canines was a ce for royal werewolves, almost everyone could smell the people from new species entering the Kingdom grounds.


    "Hey, aren''t they vampires?"


    "Yes, they are. I can smell them."


    "What are they doing here?"


    "I don''t know either. My husband works in the pce, but no mention of vampiresing here was heard."


    "Tell all the kids to go inside the house."


    "I wonder if they are here to create some trouble."


    "I think we should tell our king Alexander about it."


    The whisperings started as the cars started to pass them one by one.


    "They are funny." The Lordmented, smiling at the people, whose hushed whispers he was clearly able to hear because of his vampire hearing before closing his eyes.


    In the guest chambers of the royal pce, Victoria woke up, feeling her whole mouth hurting and her body aching.


    She felt like she has drunk a few tanks of liquor and now has a killing hangover. It was almost the same feeling one would get after being run down by a heavy truck.


    "Mmm..." She groaned when she found herself unable to open her eyes.


    "You are awake, il Mio Amore (my love)." She heard a man''s voice, and even though she was not being able to open her eyes, it felt like a part within her was reacting to this voice.


    It felt like recognition, but no matter how much she tried to remember the source of the voice, she couldn''t pinpoint who it was.


    After what felt like an eternity but we''re only a few seconds, she finally forced her eyes open after struggling for so long.


    Blinking her eyes to correct her blurry vision, she looked at the man standing in front of her. Or should she say two men in front of her?


    "Alexander." She said, and Alexander immediately went to her side and scooped her in his arms.


    "I am here, don''t worry. How are you feeling now, sweetheart?" He asked, his voice filled with love, however, from his tense shoulders, Victoria knew something wasn''t right.


    "What happened? What happened to me, Alexander? I feel like... like a bulldozer ran over me" She said, and as much as Alexander wanted to stay and exin it to her, he knew, he won''t be able to exin such a drastic thing to her without breaking something and scaring her more than she already was.


    Ashton, who was standing in the corner of the room and watching their sweet interaction, chuckled at her funny description of awakening and transformation. This was first even for him, and he couldn''t help but find her funny.


    "He will exin that to you, sweetheart," Alexander said before he kissed her temple and exited the room with a frown on his face.


    If anything, he wanted to kill someone right now and didn''t know how to control his anger anymore.


    Shifting to his wolf hunter to ease his building tensions, he ran out of the house to run and calm his nerves because he was assured that being Victoria''s vampire mate, Ashton won''t hurt her.


    An hour ago~~


    "Daniel, you stay with your mate. I will be bringing her back to the mansion. Maybe her powers are reacting again." Alexander said to Daniel, who nodded stiffly and let Alexander take Victoria out from the cafe towards the mansion.


    As he was rushing towards the pce, he felt a nudge to his mind link and couldn''t help but open it hurriedly since he knew that it must be something important for someone to nudge him.


    "Alpha king, some vampires have entered the kingdom. They look from the Royal kingdom. They are driving towards the pce." Sean said, and Alexander immediately haltered in his steps.


    "Mmmm.." Victoria groaned, making him shift his gaze back to her.


    Right now taking her to the royal chamber was more important. He can deal with the vampirester. If the royals areing in a few numbers towards the pce, then either they are here to say something, negotiate or maybe propose.


    Reaching inside the royal chambers, he ced Victoria on the bed before calling the doctor and asking her to tend to her.


    "What happened to her?" He asked impatiently.


    "I...I am sorry Alpha. I am not sure what has happened to her." The doctor said, making him groan in frustration.


    "I am giving you ten minutes-" before he couldplete his sentence, he was interrupted by Theodore knocking on the door.


    "Dad, not right now. Something happened to Victoria and-" he started but was cut off by Theodore.


    "Lord of vampires, Ashton is here. It''s regarding Victoria." Theodore said before leaving, and as reluctant as he was to leave her alone, Alexander nodded at the doctor to continue her check-up before he followed his father.


    From Sean''s message earlier, he knew that the royals wereing, but he didn''t know that they were here for Victoria. Now, what would a vampire king want from Victoria?


    Reaching the hallways, Alexander looked at Ashton, his wolf getting a bit edgy.


    "I hope we can make this quick. My mate is-" Alexander started but was cut off by Ashton, who stood and smiled at him.


    "Can you take me to her? I would like to meet her." Ashton said with a smirk on his face.


    "How dare you even ask that? No, of course not. You cannot meet my mate. She is not in the right condition. Besides, I would never trust a leech-like you near her after what troubles you''ve been creating in the werewolf species." Alexander said nonchntly, his tone dead serious.


    "I am not talking about meeting your love, Victoria, King Alexander. I am talking about meeting my mate, Emerald. As far as I know, she has been awakened." Ashton said with a calm face, not at all taking his words to heart.


    "She is not emerald. She is Victoria." Alexander specified before he turned around, wanting to check up on his love and see if the doctor found out something.


    "You are highly mistaken, alpha king. I am sure you wouldn''t have missed the red eyes and her extended fangs today, right?" Ashton said, stopping Alexander dead in his tracks.


    "Whether you ept it or not. But Victoria has my mate Emerald within her, just like Jasmine and Ca. Emerald is my mate. And if you haven''t been notified, then let me tell you, I am not her only mate. There is this mate of Jasmine too, who is a powerful witch." Ashton said, and as much as Alexander wanted to deny the fact, he turned around, looking at Ashton horrified.


    "How can this be possible? How can a single soul has soo many mates?" Alexander asked confused.


    "This is something, we all are confused about. It''s not a technical thing that we can call a glitch. I am sure that Jasmine''s mate, who is a strong witch will try to find the solution soon because even I won''t want to share my mate with anyone." Ashton said, making Alexander nod, who somehow felt like from the moment Victoria hase back, rather than bing his, she has only been drifting away slowly.


    And the mere thought of her living him was like an arrow in his chest.


    "However, till this matter is solved, Victoria, or Jasmine, or Emerald, or Ca, I hope we can maintain some distance from them because though the body belongs to Victoria, which is your love, not all of her belongs to you," Ashton said as he followed Alexander to where Victoria was lying unconscious in pain, making him clench his fists.


    Present time ~~~~


    "Who are you? And why do I feel a connection towards you?" Victoria asked, feeling a bit edgy now that Alexander has left her alone. And from his angry face, she was sure that it was something bad.


    "Well, I am Ashton, Emerald. The lord of the vampires, and as to why you feel such a deep connection to me is because I am your mate." Ashton said, and just like that, her world shook once again.

 Chapter 127 - Book-2 -42 The Real History Of Hybrid

    Chapter-42


    "Nelson, let''s go today. I think it''s the right time to meet our daughter. She needs us, Nelson. Besides, if father wanted to attack her, he would''ve already done when the throne cracked. ??


    However, he has not attacked her till now, which only one thing that he is waiting for some big day for it to happen. And I think I know what day he is thinking about.


    Victoria will turn 22 in theing month. Maybe he will try to kill her on that day. We still have 20 days before that happens. Let''s go and meet her today. Okay?" Martha asked Nelson, who nodded at his wife.


    Meanwhile, in the royal chamber of Alexander''s mansion, Victoria sat quietly looking at Ashton as if he was some kind of alien. She has been sitting in the same position with the same expression on her face since Ashton told her that he was her third mate.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand anything. Since I have turned 18, these weird things keep happening to me that even don''t make sense to me anymore." Victoria said before a streak of tear fell from her eyes.


    "First, I was a telepathic girl, and no one loved me. They would run away from me like I was some kind of monster. Then my adoptive parents died, and I came to know that my biological parents were alive and had deliberately sent me off.


    When I came here, I came to know I wasn''t only telepathic, but I had witch powers too. Then, I met Alexander, and slowly I came to know that I wasn''t only a witch, I was a werewolf too, and not just any wolf, a legendary wolf, and the only hybrid in the world that even her grandfather wants to kill. Then came a greedy witch into the picture, who wanted to trade me off and performed a spell on me. In that sacrifice spell, to save my mate from it, I took the spell, and lost my child.


    After that, my witch powers took over me and controlled me for two years.


    Then I came here, and I came to know that my mate was alive, but the mate bond has been broken, and we are still in the mess of my grandfather wanting to kill me.


    Now today, you sent a girl who awakened the vampire side of mine called Emerald. Now I am a vampire too." Victoria paused to wipe her tears before speaking again.


    "Just fuckin'' wow! Is this some kind of joke or what? I have not even smiled that much in my lifepared to the tears I have shed. It feels like someone is ying a sick joke with me and testing different things with me. The witch didn''t do much good, let''s add the werewolf. Oh no.. it is getting boring, let''s add the vampire too. And now let''s make her suffer among three men who want her and are her mate." Victoria shouted, venting out all her anger, frustration, irritation, and humiliation.


    Alexander, who was back from his run and was about to open the gate, paused in his actions when he heard Victoria''s words.


    Taking a deep breath, he leaned on the sidewall, feeling guilty of his actions earlier.


    He was angry at Victoria, angry at his fate, and more than that he was angry at her hybrid self.


    But now that he heard her words of frustration, he couldn''t help but feel bad about it.


    Everyone was acting selfishly along with her. Everyone wants their mate back, wants to be loved, wants to be with her, but nobody thinks about what she must be feeling. A girl who was living a normal life all these years is suddenly asked to entangle with the supernatural species, and not that alone, she is also expected to love three men at once.


    She didn''t choose to be a hybrid, neither did she chose to have soo many mates, yet she was the one whose feelings were yed the most.


    "I understand your frustration, Victoria. Honestly, from what I and your other mate have studied about you and your powers, you are not the first hybrid in this world." Ashton said before walking towards her.


    Victoria, who saw himing towards her, shifted back involuntarily, making him sigh.


    "I know that you won''t ept me as your mate. Not until Emerald is in full control. But you can at least take me as your friend? If I wanted to hurt you, then I would''ve done it long ago and called my Emerald out. But I want to make it work for all of us. So rather than being afraid of me, can you trust me a little?" Ashton asked, making Victoria squint her brows before she nodded slightly. The fear, still evident in her eyes.


    With a soft smile stered on his face, he scooted closer to Victoria before pulling her in a hug, his smile bing wider.


    "Thank you for trusting me." He said before continuing his story again,


    "As I was saying, you were not the first hybrid. Around 1500 years ago, one more hybrid was created identally. She was a result of the negligence of gods. She was called Madeline. To say she was a heavenly beauty on earth would be an understatement, she was a god of beauty herself. Gifted with the powers of a witch, vampire, and Werewolf, she was the only hybrid of that time.


    At that time because of some issues in the species, a war was going to happen. However, because of her birth, everything stopped. With her innocent face, everyone thought that she brought peace to the world.


    But only those who truly knew her understood how wrong everyone was." Ashton said, making Victoria look up from his chest, not understanding why he was telling her this mystical story.


    "She was a devil. Worse than the species of the dark world. Even though she was the most powered woman in the world, she was more greedy. Greedy and hungry for more power. She wanted to surpass gods and rule over both bright and dark world species. And for that, she killed Sebastian, the only person who was supposed to love her and bring the good out of her, Sebastian, her mate.


    When the only person that could''ve brought the love from her died, all the gods became apprehensive. They started finding ways to kill this Madeline.


    And Madeline, on the other hand, started wiping the human race from the world. My grandfather told me, it was truly a mess.


    After searching for a while, the gods finally came with a solution of killing her. And that was segregation. Segregating the powers out of her body forcefully would lead her to be either human or her death. Do you know what those powers were called?" Ashton asked, and Victoria, who was concentrating on the story widened her eyes at the realization.


    "Were those, Jasmine, Ca, and Emerald?" She asked stunned.


    "Yes. The gods of all the powers, Moon Goddess, Ariana, who was the goddess of the witch at that time, and Shane, who was the god of vampires, appeared and called out their respective species powers out from her.


    The result was, all the powers when pulled out were locked in the different dungeons so that they could forget Madeline and forget about her evil ways. Madeline, who was barred from all her powers, didn''t die because of the effects of the spell, however, she was so hungry for power that she thought living without her powers was meaningless, and thus, she killed herself.


    Ca was freed 600 years ago because of her patient and calm behavior. When you were born through the mistake again, the powers Jasmine and Emerald were released, but no one had thought that the gods will y that nasty game again, and all the powers will conjoin inside you." Ashtonpleted, and Alexander, who was sitting out of the room and was also hearing his exnation, took a deep breath before standing again.


    "So, does that make me Madeline? Will I be the cause of the death of my loved ones?" Victoria asked as fear crept inside her heart.


    "No, mi amore, you can''t hurt a fly even if you want, let alone your loved ones. Though, I can''t guarantee the same about your powers. Now, I think you should take a rest so that you''ll be ready for the training. Neptune has talked to you about it, hadn''t he?" Ashton asked, making her nod her head.


    "Good. Now, rest. The information is too much, and you and your powers, who will gain recognition of their past, need time to get over this. Sleep." Ashton said beforeying her in the bed and then bending to kiss her forehead.


    Exiting the room after looking at Victoria onest time, Ashton smirked when he saw Alexander standing there.


    "You could''vee inside you know. It''s bad to eavesdrop." Ashtonmented, making Alexander roll his eyes as he followed him back in the hall.


    "So about the thing, you said that you will help her, what is it about? And is it true that gods are ying a nasty game as you''ve said?" Alexander asked, his king''s attitude taking ce since he was talking to another king.


    "Or why would they try to create a hybrid with four different personalities? If a person has two powers, then also it is a hybrid. I am sure they were tired and wanted some fun in their life.


    Regarding this mate thing, I think we all need to help each other." Ashton said, making Alexander nod.


    He would do everything to get his love. She has done and suffered enough. Now it was time for her to stay back and watch how they fight the gods for her.

 Chapter 128 - Book-2 -43 Madeline Is Here

    Chapter-43


    It has been a few hours since Alexander and Ashton left her alone, and all Victoria could think about was how fucked up her life has be. The constant fear of what will happen next or what problems will appear in her life was wing her? ??


    They assured her that they will find a way for them to get their mates back and for her to live happily ever after, but could she trust them on this?


    Standing in front of therge mirror, she looked at her reflection, smiling ironically at how beautiful she was.


    A beauty that could not be defined in words.


    She was not this beautiful yesterday when she had checked herself in the full-length mirror after taking a bath, but she was beautiful now. The only reason she could find for her enhanced beauty was the presence of Emerald that she was yet to meet.


    "Emerald, wee to the twisted world of Victoria," Victoria said, roaming her fingers on the mirror at her reflection.


    Once she said those words, it wasn''t long before she felt her fangs elongating. Touching her fangs, dazed, she smiled when the sharp thing cut her finger, and a little blood oozed out from her finger before it was healed again.


    "It''s a pleasure to be in the body of a Hybrid again." She heard a velvety soft voice in her mind, and from the strangeness of the voice, she knew it was emerald talking to her.


    Smiling at her reflection as if nodding at Emerald, she turned around and sat on the bed, gazing at the ceiling expressionlessly.


    Last time she thought that her death would solve all the problems, but now that she has heard the full story from Ashton, she knew that killing herself was not even close to a solution.


    She will die, the powers will be segregated again, but in the future, the same thing will happen again.


    She has already suffered soo much in her life that she didn''t want anyone else to suffer like this, and thus, she knew that she needs to find a permanent solution to this problem.


    Closing her eyes, sheid back in the bed, her head swirling around the possibilities that she could use to solve this matter for once and all.


    As her mind started to drift far away in the space of her mind, she saw an immensely beautifuldy standing in a white gown. Her back was facing Victoria, but from her posture, she knew that thedy was beautiful.


    She was weird.


    Not because she was wearing a white gown or because she was very beautiful, but because she hasrge golden wings.


    Was she some kind of angel? Well, that was indeed thest thing she was yet to see.


    Honestly, she has seen so many changes in herself that she won''t be surprised if someonees and tells her that she has the essence of an angel too.


    Rolling her eyes at her own sarcasm, she looked ahead and walked further in the clouds.


    "Hello, who are you?" Victoria asked, feeling a bit edgy when thedy didn''t turn around even after she spoke to her.


    "Hello?" Victoria asked again, widening her eyes when she suddenly saw her right in front of her eyes.


    "Well, hello, Victoria." Thedy said, her eyes boring into Victoria''s, giving her a creepy vibe.


    "How do you-" Victoria started but felt tongue-tied suddenly.


    "-Know that you are Victoria? I know everything, girl. I see that after soo many years, these gods finally decided to test these multiple powers again. It was a failure on me, but are they sure it will be a sessful thing with you?


    You are such a dumb girl, Victoria. God has gifted you with soo many powers. You can practically make your own army and make all the species of the bright world and dark world bow down to you, but rather than doing that, here you are entangled between those mates of yours and this stupid love.


    If I were you, I would kill all three of them and be the Queen and Ruler of all the three species." Thedy said, more like hissed in her ears.


    Kill her mates? Why does she feel like she has heard of this thing before too?


    "Ma-Madeline?" Victoria asked, her eyes widening when she saw the white gown of thedy turning ck and her feathers turning a dirty shade of dark grey and blue.


    "The one and only, sweetheart. You know, they did wrong to me. First, they made me, tested me, and when the war stopped because of me, and I wanted something for myself, they snatched everything from me. Was that fair?


    But it''s okay. I knew I will be given a chance someday, and this is my chance. I will take over your body and will tell them who''s the boss. I am not the innocent Madeline who came in their trap." Madelineughed, gripping Victoria''s neck in a tight hold.


    "You are not innocent, Madeline. You deserved to die in the first ce." Victoria said, wing on Madeline''s hands for her to leave her neck.


    "What? I deserved to die! You bitch! I will tell you who deserves to die. Your wussy weak soul is not supposed to live in this strong body with soo many powers anyways. Only a strong personality like me should enjoy the powers of soo many species. Let me tell the world how to rule the world." Madeline said before she lifted Victoria in the air and then mmed her on the ground, her hand pressing on Victoria''s neck.


    Victoria, on the other hand, who felt short of breath, tried to muster all the energy she could and kicked Madeline away from her body before rolling and taking deep breaths.


    "You!" Madeline shouted and got back on her body to drain the life out of her, making her gasp for air as her face starts to be pale.


    ''Victoria!''


    ''Damn it! Why isn''t she waking up!''


    ''Something is wrong with her.''


    ''It looks like she is struggling with something.''


    ''Why is she shaking soo much?''


    ''Appears a nightmare to me.''


    ''Victoria wake up!''


    ''For god''s sake, Jasmine! Open your eyes!''


    ''Emerald, wake up love.''


    ''Victoria, my child, sorry mom iste. Please wake up and forgive me.''


    Thest voice caught her attention as she concentrated on getting out of her mind, trying her best to not let Madeline get her way with her.


    "Haha¡­ I''ll let you go today, but you are warned, Victoria. I''ll take your ce sooner orter. I''ll be waiting for you to close your eyes and sleep again so that I can help you go in a long deep forever sleep." Madelineughed in mockery.


    After what felt like an eternity but was some time, she sat abruptly, gasping for air.


    She was so afraid that she didn''t see who the person near her was and grabbed his hand before stuffing her face in his chest as she hugged him tightly and sobbed.


    Daniel Neptune, who was trying to treat her and wake her, stood there frozen when she hugged him like this. It was like a dreame true for him. This was the first time she was hugging him in all these years, and he couldn''t help but feel happy about it.


    "Sshhh¡­.it''s okay. It was a bad dream." He said, his heart feeling a slight pain when he felt her sobbing.


    Alexander and Ashton, on the other hand, who felt jealous of Neptune, and wanted to console her, looked at each other before shaking their heads and sighing. Now was not the time to get jealous.


    "Now, tell me what happened?" Neptune said, scooting down to her level and looking in her scared eyes.


    Opening her eyes as she gazed at familiar turquoise eyes, she felt her mind going in a strange halo again, her fear lessening now. Maybe it was some kind of spell he was doing for her to calm down, but whatever it was, it was working very efficiently on her.


    After taking a few breaths, she calmed when Neptune ced his hand on her cheek.


    "I¡­I saw Madeline. She is here." Victoria paused before continuing,


    "She tried to kill me and take my ce." She finished, hugging Neptune tightly again as she felt sacred at the thought of it only.


    Neptune, who wasn''t good at this hugging and consoling thing since this was his first time hugging someone, looked at Alexander and Ashton awkwardly, who though was jealous, still wanted tough at his awkwardness.


    "Here, give her to me," Alexander said before he took the shaking form of Victoria from Neptune''s hand and picked her in his arms before cing her softly on hisp, letting her hug him.


    After he was sure that Victoria was not that scared, Neptune stood up before smiling,


    "I think I found the solution to this problem. And it''s called Madeline." Neptune said, making everyone look at him with squinted brows.

 Chapter 129 - Book-2 -44 Dont Let Her Sleep

    Book-2 Chapter-44


    After Victoria finally calmed down with Alexander¡¯s constant pestering, Alexander finally heaved a sigh of relief, and Daniel Neptune went out of the room to think about his new idea more properly and see if it was really feasible given Victoria¡¯s condition right now. ??


    ¡°Can you look after her while I attend to her parents? Regarding what she said, make sure that she doesn¡¯t sleep. You can do that, right?¡± Alexander said after heid Victoria back on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the hall with everyone. Call me if you need anything or if she starts panicking again.¡± Alexander said after Ashton nodded his head at him. He wanted to be with Victoria and keep consoling her, however, he also knew that he needs to attend to her parents that havee and meet him for the first time.


    Earlier when they were trying to wake Victoria up and she wasn¡¯t waking, Victoria¡¯s mom has appeared out of nowhere and called her, and only then did Victoria came out of her trance state. He was yet to wee her and thank her for what she did even after knowing she was her mom. From what Chris had told him, Victoria''s father has alsoe, and he is yet to meet him. So he needs to go there and wee them gracefully despite their current scenario.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alexander. She is my mate too.¡± Ashton said with an amused look on his face before he went near Victoria and took her hand in his.


    Nodding his head at Ashton onest time, Alexander went out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    Reaching the hall, he gazed at the couple sitting in the middle of the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but widened his eyes when his eyesnded on Nelson, who sat there with a calm look on his face.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Martha immediately asked when she saw Alexander descending the stairs anding towards them.


    ¡°She is stable now.¡± alexander said, his eyes shifting to Nelson now and then.


    ¡°You can ask what you want to, son,¡± Nelson said after some time when he noticed his gaze on him.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you also an Alpha king? I can feel it from your vibes.¡± Alexander asked, feeling confused because he surely remembered that he doesn¡¯t have anyone with the name Nelson in his family ancestral lineage.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I was a former Alpha king and once the ruler of the throne. However, after I fell in love with Martha, I had to give up on the throne so that I could be with her.¡± Nelson said smilingly, not a trace of sorrow in his voice or his face.


    ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡± He asked, curious for no reason in particr.


    ¡°Well, it happened around 800 years ago. I was the Alpha king just like you. When Martha came into our kingdom for the annual species meet that used to be conducted at our time, I fell in love with her, and unexpectedly she was my mate too. For most of the witches, the mating rule doesn¡¯t apply to them. It¡¯s a matter of pure luck for witches to have a mate and actually get to stay with them because most of the witches are not even sure if they have a mate or not for their whole life, and not every witch can perform the infamous tough mate spell that is one of the hardest spells known.¡± Nelson said, looking at Martha before he continued.


    ¡°Long story short, when my father and her father came to know about her inter-species mate rtionship, they couldn¡¯t deny the eternal mate bond, however, a condition was put in front of me if I wanted to be with her. That condition was to give up the throne. That time my brother came forward and decided to help me as he took over the throne in my ce. However, I wasn¡¯t the only one who sacrificed his kingdom for love. Martha also sacrificed her title of the princess of the witch kingdom, and that¡¯s the reason why Victoria is the princess of the witch kingdom but is also epted by the KIng¡¯s throne.¡± Nelson exined, making Alexander nod and smile at their love for each other.


    ¡°That also exins why Victoria is a hybrid. It¡¯s because she has the blood and genes of two most powerful people.¡± Alexander concluded while looking at them to see if he had guessed right or not.


    ¡°This, we can¡¯t say anything about it. If you don¡¯t mind, we would like to meet our daughter. It¡¯s been around twenty-one years since west saw her. Our appearance in her dream two years ago was just an illusion that I had created for her.¡¯¡¯ Martha said, making nelson nod. Excitement to meet their daughter visible on their faces.


    ¡°Why have you bothe today when you didn¡¯te to meet her in these twenty-one years?¡± Daniel Neptune suddenly appeared in the hall and asked.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Nelson asked, confused as to what he was trying to say.


    ¡°What I mean is, you didn¡¯te to meet her in these twenty-one years because you were afraid that Christopher might find out where Victoria is, so why did youe today?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid anymore that he will find out your trail and mighte and harm Victoria?¡± He exined, making Nelson sigh at his question.


    ¡°Actually, he already knows that she is alive and is in the werewolf kingdom because of her little naughtiness when she sat on the werewolf king¡¯s throne. When a person of different species sits on the throne of the other species and is epted, then arge crack is formed on the species throne to which it belongs, and that was exactly what happened in Victoria¡¯s case. This happened for the first time, but Christopher being such an old witch immediately understood what did it meant. Therge crack with the werewolf symbol made it all clear to him.¡± Nelson exined, making Neptune close his eyes in frustration.


    How could he miss on such an important incident? He thought before looking towards the room where Victoria was. He agreed with her father on one thing. She was indeed very naive and naught for her own good.


    ¡°You guys will go after meeting her, right? I think I have an idea how can we buy some more time.¡± Daniel said after thinking for a long time.

 Chapter 130 - Book-2 -45 Laila Found Her Mate!

    Chapter-45 La found her mate.


    ¡°Sweetheart, can you tell me what exactly Madeline said to you?¡± Ashton asked Victoria after some time. Neptune had asked him to do so that they could understand the severity of the condition. ??


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Victoria started, her heart racing only by the thought of Madeline, however, seeing her troubled face like this, Ashton ced his finger on top of her lips, to stop her from saying anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will talk about this matterter. Let¡¯s talk about something else for now, okay, my queen?¡± He asked, making her nod her head before she squinted her brows at what he said.


    ¡°I am not your queen.¡± She said, making Ashton roll his eyes at her headstrong attitude. Well, how many times will he have to make her understand this?


    ¡°Of course, you are. You are my queen with Emerald inside you.¡± He said before pausing.


    ¡°Victoria, honestly, we all are trying our best to find a way so that we all can get our mates without harming you, and we won¡¯t have to share our mate with anyone else either. However, in any situation, even hypothetically, if we are not able to aplish what we are looking for, then what will you do? Will you be able to live your life as a girl for three men?¡± Ashton asked, already knowing that her answer will be a definite no, given how she loved Alexander soo much. However, the words that she uttered next were beyond his expectations, making him raise his eyes in pure shock and happiness.


    ¡°Honestly, I am not sure. Can I live with three men? Of course, not. I will never be able to live with all three of you under the same roof. However, as a mate of three men, I do have responsibilities towards everyone. Do you know, when a power of mine is in control, then they can shut off the other three personalities, and the other three personalities won¡¯t even know what the power is doing? For example, in your case, if I let Emerald take over me and she shuts us off, then we won¡¯t even know what is going between you and Emerald.¡± Victoria said, making Ashton look at her curiously.


    ¡°Though this sounds a bit easy, it is as hard as it can be. After the sacrifice spell, when Jasmine took over me to heal me, she didn¡¯t let mee back in control for almost two years, and if I hadn¡¯t seen Alexander, then I don¡¯t think I would have any will toe back either.¡± Victoria exined.


    ¡°However, regarding my answer. Will I ept all of you as my mate? Yes, I would, because you are not my mates, but the mates of the powers and essence that lives inside me. Though I might consider them as just my powers, I know that they once had a presence of their own. So, I will try my best to cope up with this mate thing, even if I would have to give it my all. If I am a mate to one, then I am a mate to all. When I didn¡¯t know of truth, I was reckless, but now I won¡¯t act like this anymore. However, if you ask me that if I will be able to love you and ept you wholeheartedly like how I ept Alexander? Then it¡¯s a clear no because no one will ever be able to take his ce in my heart.¡± Victoria said, however, her answer was clear to Ashton, and he couldn¡¯t feel any luckier to have his mate with a girl as wonderful as Victoria was.


    She was ten times better than Madeline, if not a hundred times.


    At least now he won¡¯t have to worry about Victoria trying to kill Emerald or Jasmine just because she wants to live with her love Alexander.


    ¡°Thank you, Victoria. This is the best support you can provide us, however, I will make sure that we find a solution for sure. We won¡¯t let our love remain unrequited for another 600 years, at least not Daniel Neptune for sure.¡± Ashton said, making her chuckle.


    Victoria was smiling for the first time since Ashton came and saw her, and Ashton couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to her, and thus, without thinking much into things, he involuntarily leaned forward and kissed the corner of her lips, catching her off-guard in the action.


    ¡°I think you should rest now. You are such an amazing girl, Victoria. At least now I know why Alexander is head over heels for you even when you are not his mate anymore. However, given your bond, it won¡¯t be long when you both will have your mate bond.¡± Ashton said before ruffling her hair lovingly.


    La, who wasn¡¯t in the mansion after the talk with Rosaline and didn¡¯t know what was going on with Victoria and others regarding her three mates thing or her parentsing to meet her, knocked on the door, knowing that Victoria was resting in this room before pushing it open, however, when she saw Victoria in arms of other men, she rushed towards them before separating the two.


    ¡°What do you think you both are doing?¡± La shouted before she almost pushed Ashton away from Victoria.


    Being a vampire king, Ashton was immediately able to sense the difort that Victoria started feeling immediately after the girl came into the room, and it didn¡¯t help when she tried to push him away, turning him angrier than he already was. She was disrespecting a king in front of his mate, which was thest thing any Vampire would be able to bear with.


    ¡°Emerald, don¡¯t be scared. I am here to protect you from all the kinds of danger, and as long as I am here, no one can touch you or harm you.¡± Ashton said, confusing La, who looked at them with shock and confusion. Why was a man consoling Victoria like this?


    There were so many things that she didn¡¯t understand about the situation. What had happened in this one week? Why was Victoria, who didn¡¯t even like anyone touching her, in the arms of another man when Alexander was just downstairs? And why was Alexander not doing anything about it? How did he even allow this vampire in the room with Victoria alone? Why did he call her Emerald? The questions kept oning one after another, and she looked at Victoria with a gaze of confusion and animosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at my mate like that, you dog! You are surely courting death today by imposing harm on my mate. ¡± Ashton growled before pinning her to the wall as he gripped her neck in a tight hold, ready to snap it in two.


    Wait. What did he call her? His mate? What the hell was going on? La thought, turning to look at Victoria before coughing loud as she tried to get herself free from his tight hold.


    Victoria, on the other hand, who was too stunned to react to the situation, looked at Ashton before she hurried towards him.


    ¡°Ashton, leave her alone. I am not afraid of her. She can¡¯t harm me. Calm down, okay?¡± Victoria started, but to no avail did Ashton calm down, and seeing no way out of the situation, she ducked under his arm before standing between La and him as she ced her hand on his cheeks, forcing him to look at her,


    ¡°Please calm down, my love,¡± Emerald said, Victoria allowing her to take over him momentarily.


    Felling the love from his mate, Ashton immediately calmed down before breathing heavily to control his anger.


    What the fuck?! La¡¯s mind was going haywire with confusion and shock.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here to harm you, Victoria. I was here to say sorry. Sorry for all the things I did to you. However, I assure you that I won¡¯t being in your and Alexander¡¯s path anymore. I found my mate.¡± La said, making Victoria look at her in amazement.


    ¡°Frist, let¡¯s calm down, and then we can talk about it, okay?¡± Victoria said, rolling her eyes when Ashton growled again as La tried to get close to Victoria.


    ¡°Mine!¡± Ashton growled before pushing Victoria behind himself, making her roll her eyes again as, at the same time, Alexander entered the room, pinning La by her neck when he sensed the thick tension in the room. And seeing how La was the only person in the room, who might try to harm Victoria, he pinned her to the wall before sending her flying to the other side of the room.


    ¡°Guys, Stop. She is not here to harm me.¡± Victoria started, but when no one listened to her, she closed her eyes before concentrating. Opening her eyes with a hint of all the powers, she shouted aloud, making everyone immediately stop.


    ¡°I said, stop!!¡± Her loud voice breaking the windows in the room as all the furniture started flowing into the air.

 Chapter 131 - Book-2 -46

    Chapter-46


    ¡°Calm down, my tiger. We won¡¯t want you to waste your power now, do we? Look, everyone is ready to listen to you.¡± Daniel Neptune said, hugging her close to his body, as he was the only one who dared to go close to her, being a witch-king of the dark world. ??


    Seeing that everyone has calmed down and was not fighting anymore, Victoria finally calmed down, all the furniture getting back in its ce.


    La, on the other side, who saw this form of Jasmine for the first time, fell to the ground, looking at Victoria with horror-filled eyes.


    Well, it was a good decision that I had decided to note in between her and Alexander¡¯s rtionship, or what she would¡¯ve done to me? La thought in her head before looking at Victoria, who was standing there with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Leave me and La alone in the room. I want to talk to her without being interrupted. You guys can do that, right?¡±


    ¡°But, Jasmine-¡± Alexander started, making La roll her eyes at him. She knew she was Victoria only and to say they had been trying to pretend that she was Jasmine. Anyone could see the change in the way he looked at her after that party. Terrible actors.


    ¡°I think, we should give her some time. It¡¯s better than her using her energy and harm herself in the process, right?¡± Ashton said, and though Alexander was not willing to leave her alone with La, he stillplied.


    ¡°Alexander? What is happening there? Is our daughter okay?¡± Martha immediately stood when she saw everyoneing back, including Ashton and Daniel Neptune this time.


    ¡°Respect to the King of the dark witched and Vampire species,¡± Martha said before nodding her head, making both Ashton and Neptune nod at them before all of them sat in the hall, dreading the situation in the room.


    Meanwhile, in the room, La sat by the door, not daring to budge from her earlier position. After some time when everyone left, and she checked with her energy and Magna that no one was trying to eavesdrop on their conversation, Victoria turned towards La with an annoyed look before she asked her toe and sit on the chair rather than the floor.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I think I am good here.¡± La said, fidgeting a bit now, not knowing what to say to her.


    ¡°Well, are you waiting for my invitation to start speaking again? What did you want to say? Make it fast. I am not in a very pleasant mood today.¡± Victoria said, tilting her head and looking at La with her predatory eyes.


    ¡°I, actually, came to say thank you to you for bearing me for so long, and sorry for all the things I did with you and Alexander, and all the times I tried toe between you guys,¡± La said, her eyes showing nothing but remorse.


    ¡°And?¡± Victoria asked, knowing there was more to it.


    ¡°And I am also sorry for eying the throne. I was filled with greed that my father had nted in me, that if Alexander doesn''t find his mate, then I can be his queen, and that he will have no choice but to marry me because his parents had promised my dad about it. However, now that I have found my mate and experienced a little of mate bond, I know that there is nothing more important in the world than living with the love of your life happily.¡± La said with a dazed look on her face, and Victoria knew that whatever she was saying was from the bottom of her heart and was not making up things to trick her.


    ¡°I have decided to leave the Pearly Canines and start afresh with my mate. I have told my mate about everything I did in the past, and though he was angry a bit when I exined it to him, he forgave me after some time.¡± La said, making Victoria nod at her in understanding.


    The things that La has done in the pst were not something that could be easily forgiven, From trying to drug her Alpha king and trying to bed him to kill her Luna queen, she has done everything, and if a person is willing to forgive her then it is already a blessing for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave the kingdom, you know,¡± Victoria said after thinking for a long time. This ce has been her home since she was born, and though she was a bit evil in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean that she can not be given a chance to start a new.


    ¡®She is too soft, I am telling you. I don¡¯t approve of her decision.¡¯


    ¡°Well, no wonder that everyone was giving her such a hard time for so long. I don¡¯t agree too.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t judge her like that. She is a queen, and she will have to think about others before she thinks about herself. This is her own decision.¡¯


    Her powers said in her head, making her roll her eyes at their opinions. As if she was dying for their approval.


    ¡®Who allowed you guys to talk in my head? Am I not having enough hard time already because of you guys?¡¯ Victoria said in her head, making everyone roll their eyes at her before they started chatting with each other again.


    Good. Now they are ganging up on me and ignoring me. Just amazing. Victoria thought, annoyed.


    Blocking their voices in her head as they were enjoying their own personal party, Victoria focussed on the girl in front of her with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°Honestly, I have wronged you soo much that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to live with it without feeling guilty about it. It will be worse if I¡¯ll see you guys daily and it will make me feel bad. Alexander is the best king, and you are the best queen this kingdom can get, and seeing that I once tried to kill you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to bear with it.¡± La confessed, making Victoria nod at her in understanding.


    ¡°Also, my mate doesn¡¯t belong here. He is a beta of a pack, and it¡¯s better I move with him rather than making him leave his position ande to me. His name is ke.¡± La said with a soft smile on her face, an indication that she was already deep in love with that ke guy.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Victoria said before standing from her seat and going towards the window. Tracing her fingers on the window, she opened it with a jerk, closing her eyes frustratingly when the window ss broke and fell in the garden.


    She is still to get used to her extended powers and witch powers entering a new domain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I ask you what is happening to you? I mean, you just floated in the air when you were angry, and that Vampire and that witch were trying to calm you, not to mention Alexander, who looked scared as hell.¡± La asked, and though Victoria knew that La wasn¡¯t asking with mal intentions, she still refused to tell her anything and just smiled at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you do not know anything about it. If you¡¯ll know, then it will put your life at a risk, and that¡¯s thest thing we want after you''ve found your mate only recently, right?¡± Victoria said, making La nod her head as she stood to leave the room.


    However, once again before she could leave the room, Ashton and Neptune barged inside the room, with alert eyes.


    ¡°What happened? What was the noise? Why did I hear the sound of something breaking?¡± Neptune asked, lifting Victoria in the air to check for any wound.


    ¡°I opened the window, and well, it broke,¡± Victoria said with a sad look on her face, making Ashton and Neptune look at each other before both of them sighed loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you control these powers, okay? And for that, we are taking you to somewhere else.¡± Neptune said and was about to say further, however, stopped when he remembered the presence of someone else in the room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave if you are done here?¡± Neptune asked with a hard gaze, his dominant king¡¯s voice recing the soft tender voice that he uses on Victoria.


    Feeling scared all of a sudden, La practically ran out of the room without even looking back.


    She was sure about one thing at least. Whatever has happened to Victoria has made her ten times stronger than before, and it was a good choice that she has decided to give up on Alexander, or she can''t even imagine the cruel ways in which Victoria might''ve killed her.

 Chapter 132 - Book-2 -47

    Chapter-47


    "So, what''s the n?" Victoria asked after she saw La running out of the room like her pants were on fire. ??


    "We will discuss the nter. Someone is waiting for you downstairs, whom I think you will be enthralled to meet." Neptune said with a soft smile on his face.


    "What are you talking about? Who is waiting for me downstairs? Is it Alpha Sam and Catherine or Milly?" Victoria asked as she checked her reflection in the mirror to see that she looked presentable.


    "None of them. Someone of more importance." Neptune said before nodding at Ashton, who smirked at him, and put a blindfold around Victoria''s eyes.


    They knew that they were going through some tough situations, but it''s moments like these that should be cherished and well-loved. Thus, they couldn''t miss the opportunity to see a bbergasted and amazed Victoria when she''ll see her parents in real for the first time.


    "What are you doing Ashton? I am not a kid." Victoria said and was about to remove the blindfold from around her eyes when Ashton''s whisper in her ears stopped her from doing so.


    "I know, sweetheart. You are far mature than a kid, and we all can see that, but we want to surprise you. You can do that much for us, right?" He said, making Victoria blush at his maturement that didn''t go unnoticed by both the men who just smiled at her.


    Even though she loves Alexander, it doesn''t mean she won''t feel the attraction towards them. She is bound to fall for both the men because of the bond that her powers feel. She will feel every bit of it as if it''s her feelings.


    "Let''s go now," Neptune said, making Ashton nod, who guided her out of the rooms.


    ¡°If I fall from the stairs, I swear, I¡¯ll make you guys pay for it.¡± Victoria threatened, making both of them chuckle before she was lifted in the air by Ashton, who carried her downstairs, bridal style.


    Entering the hallways with her in his arms, Ashton smiled at Alexander, who had a stiff expression on his face.


    The emotions he was feeling right now were beyond jealousy. However, understanding the condition Victoria was in, he knew he needs to keep control over his emotions, or he will screw things really bad.


    The more he watched their interaction, the stronger his resolution to find the cure was bing. He was now bing more adamant than ever to find the solution to this mate thing because he was sure about one thing at least, and that thing is, he won¡¯t be able to share Victoria with anybody.


    Honestly, he wasn¡¯t even sure how Daniel Neptune and Ashton were cooperating so well with this mate thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we have a deal between us. We won¡¯t touch her inappropriately and beyond limitations, until this mate thing is solved,¡± Daniel whispered in Alexander¡¯s ears, annoying him more when he realized that Daniel has read his thoughts once again.


    ¡°Are you ready, Victoria?¡± Ashton asked, cing her on the ground. And Alexander knew, if her eyes were opened, then she would¡¯ve rolled her eyes at his childishness already.


    ¡°If you are done with your childish attitude, then can you remove my blindfold now?¡± Victoria asked, smiling at his behavior.


    ¡°Fine, I am going to remove it now,¡± Ashton said with a sigh before removing the blindfold from around her eyes.


    Adjusting her eyes to the light, she turned around as she noticed she was facing the opposite direction. However, as soon as she turned around, she felt like she was in a dream again. There standing in front of her was none other than her parents, that she remembered from her dream and the photo in Daniel¡¯s house.


    Gazing closely at them, she smiled before looking at Alexander for approval or hint that she wasn¡¯t dreaming again.


    ¡°Does that mean, the voice that I heard when I was in the dream and struggling witty Madeline-¡±


    ¡°-Was of your mom,¡± Alexander confirmed, making her smile in delight.


    ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± Victoria said in a small voice, afraid that they will disappear if she says their name loudly.


    Seeing their beautiful daughter up close for the first time, Nelson and Martha were no better. Their eyes tearing as Martha whimpered her name softly, ¡°Victoria, my child,¡±


    Walking closer to where her mom and dad were standing, she stood a few meters away from them before stoppingpletely. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± She asked, her eyes tearing but expression bing harder than before.


    ¡°Victoria, what do you mean by -¡± Martha started but was cut off by Victoria¡¯s next words.


    ¡°What I meant was, why are you here now? You were not here when Jenny and Harry died, and I was on the verge of killing myself. You were not here when I was fighting off these things transitions from human to different species alone. You were not here when I was feeling lost and thought my life was worthless. You were not here when I was dying because of that sacrifice spell. You were not here when my body was rotting, and my heart was almost destroyed. You were not here when I didn¡¯t wake up for 6 months straight. You weren¡¯t here!¡± Victoria screamed, her powerful scream echoing in the hall and whole mansion, making Theodore and Rsine, who didn¡¯t know what was going on,e out of their rooms.


    ¡°Victoria, calm down. They had a reason to do so. They didn¡¯t want your grandfather to know where you were, and that¡¯s why to protect you from him, they sacrificed their love and kept you away from themselves for so long.¡± Alexander tried to console Victoria, however, what he didn¡¯t know was that there was more truth and secrets to their reasons, of why they always kept her away from themselves.


    ¡°That is not the prime reason why they kept me away from themselves. Right, mom and dad?¡± Victoria asked, and though they were shameful of what they did and what happened, they couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads, not wanting to hide the truth from their daughter anymore.


    The truth, that was a secret between Azrael, Martha, and Nelson.

 Chapter 133 - Book-2 -48

    Chapter-48


    ¡°What secret are you talking about?¡± Alexander asked with squinting brows, Victoria¡¯s bitter smile, saying stories. ??


    ¡°I think my parents would be thrilled to tell you about that,¡± Victoria said before leaning her head on Ashton, who was standing the closest to her, not wanting to sit down beside her parents.


    ¡°She is talking about the secret of her birth. The secret that only her grandmother, Nelson, and I knew about.¡± Martha said with a sad smile.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you tell them the truth,¡± Nelson said, cing his hand over Martha¡¯s shoulders in a reassuring manner.


    Nodding at her husband, Martha looked at Victoria, then the rest of her three mates before sitting on the couch.


    Rosaline and Theodore also joined them in the hall. Though they had many questions about their presence and many other rted things, they kept quiet nheless, not wanting to add fuel to the already tense environment between the children.


    ¡°Honestly, Victoria wasn¡¯t supposed to born in the first ce. What I mean to say is, she is the product of a spell going wrong.¡± Martha said, heaving a shaky sigh, making Victoria close her eyes as she felt hurt and pained just by her mother saying those words.


    ¡°The story started when the hundred years of our rtionship werepleted, and I was still not able to conceive. I loved kids, and since we had betrayed our parents and I had left the throne even after knowing that I was the sole heiress of it, I was excited with the idea of having children that could take the position on the throne.


    I knew that my father would forgive me when I would give him the new heir or heiress because the main concern of my father was who will inherit the kingdom. However, even after trying for so many years, I just couldn¡¯t conceive.¡± Martha said before a sad smile made its way on her face.


    ¡°After finding no way out, I consulted a witch about the matter, and she told me that my powerful powers are rejecting the werewolf genes, and that¡¯s the reason I might not able to have a child with Nelson. And maybe, I won¡¯t ever be able to be a mother. I was devastated by the news. I knew that though Nelson was consoling me, he was broken by the news too.


    After that, we went to all the powerful witches in the world apart from the dark witches to find the solution to it. I wanted to be a mother, and the fact that I won¡¯t be able to be one was killing me. Victoria wasn¡¯t my first child. I had be pregnant 20 times in these 800 years, and none of them worked. You can understand my desperation till now. I wanted a kid, and I was beating myself for not being able to have that capability.


    It was one day when my mother was finally able to find a spell that would low down my powers and let me conceive sessfully.¡± Martha said before looking at Victoria, her eyes tearing a bit.


    Looking up in the air, Martha tried to gain control of her emotions before she started again.


    ¡°At that time, my mother was so thrilled about helping me that she took the help of the sacred books without the knowledge of my father and didn¡¯t even check if the witches of the white world were allowed to perform that spell or not. And guess what? It was a sin for the witches of the white world to even see that spell, let alone perform it.


    On the day she performed the spell, something disastrous happened. The spell demanded the sacrifice of life, and for that, she killed a female wolf that was roaming the forests. However, she was so consumed by that spell, which was because of the darkness of the spell, that she didn¡¯t even check the wolf. That she-wolf was pregnant.¡± Martha said, her eyes tearing.


    ¡°The wolf had been knocked unconscious, and only when she was ced in the fire did she gained her consciousness back. The wolf was pregnant with three pups, and thus, it was the sacrifice of four souls. Before we know what was happening and she had the time to tell us, the fire had already consumed her. It was because the fire was created for the chanting of a dark spell, and thus, it 100 times more powerful than the normal fire.


    It was a powerful sacrifice.


    I don¡¯t know what happened after that because the fire was so powerful that I was knocked unconscious because of that. However, grandma told me that the spell was sessful, but before dying, that wolf cursed me.¡± Martha said, breaking into tears, making Nelson look at her with concern. However, they knew that this story needed to bepleted thus, he stood and continued the story.

 Chapter 134 - Book-2 -49

    Chapter-49


    Taking a deep breath, he ced a hand over his wife''s shoulder to console her before he stood and continued the story that his wife started. ??


    ¡°The curse was for our child, to be precise. She cursed that our child will lead one of the most painful life in the world, and our child would suffer in the pain just like that wolf did. It was the same reason why Victoria was punished so hardly in that sacrifice spell. She is paying for our karma. For the sins that we did.¡± Nelson said.


    ¡°The curse you are talking about, it¡¯s not so short, right? There is more to it, right?¡± Neptune said, his eyes softening when he noticed the ray of tear that fell from Victoria¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are right. Everything that has been happening with her is part of that curse. How she wasn¡¯t able to live with us and gain her parent¡¯s love, just like how those kids weren¡¯t able to gain their parent''s love. How she suffered so much in that sacrifice, the way her child was sacrificed in that spell. The reason why she is having four souls in her body, and the reason why she is struggling so much to get the love of her loved one. It¡¯s all because of that curse only. And it doesn¡¯t end here.¡± Nelson said, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°What do you mean that it doesn¡¯t end here? What more is left? What all have you written in the life of your daughter with your ignorance?¡± Ashton said, getting angry while Alexander was too shocked to react.


    He doesn¡¯t know why, but he felt like the female wolf they were talking about was the rogue that Robert¡¯s father had raped and left in the forest alone. After which he was exiled.


    He had heard from his father once that the rogue wolf that Robert¡¯s father Leonardo had raped went away just like that, and after they searched for months as it was questioning the royal family, they found her burnt body, and only then did they came to know that she was pregnant with three pups, and if not for her death, those pups would''ve considered royalty because of royal blood in them.


    So it wasn¡¯t the sacrifice of just normal pups. It was the sacrifice of royal wolves.


    ¡°I am not sure about it, but I think the infamous curse of three souls that is also called the curse of the cursed girl will also take ce,¡± Nelson said, and Neptune, who had been looking at Victoria with saddened eyes, immediately looked at Nelson as if he had grown two heads.


    ¡°Are you insane? Do you even know what that spell is for you to bber about it like this? Do you even know what that spell is and how powerful it is?¡± Daniel Neptune shouted at Nelson, knowing that he was just a former werewolf king who doesn¡¯t know much about the world of witches and their spells.


    Turning to look at Martha, he gazed at her, waiting for her reply in the matter, however, when she didn¡¯t make anyment to reject the statement, he couldn¡¯t help but look at both of them as if they both were insane.


    ¡°How can that happen? Wasn¡¯t that spell just a random bber of an old witch? Who knows if that spell is even true or not, ¡° Neptune said, but now that Nelson had mentioned this, he was somewhat scared of that curse.


    Here, Neptune was going crazy over the new piece of news while Alexander and Ashton looked at him, not knowing what to say as they didn¡¯t understand what this curse was all about and why Neptune was worrying so much about it.


    However, unaffected by all of this, Victoria was still lost in her trail of thoughts.


    Rosaline and Theodore, on the other hand, were finally getting a grip on the situation, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Victoria pitifully.


    Just how much this girl has suffered because of her parents¡¯ ignorance, and just how much is she going to suffer more? They both thought before looking at each other with a sigh.


    Everyone was lost in their trail of thoughts when they heard a sad coldugh in the air,ing from in front of them.


    "I think the story is yet to bepleted. You didn¡¯t mention all of it, did you? That''s not the whole truth," Victoria said beforeughing mockingly.


    "You hated me when I was born, right? You hated me that it was me, who was born from you. You never wanted m to born, right?" She said, her question directed to her mother.


    "What do you mean, Victoria? I never hated you." Martha said, hesitating at the end as if already understanding what she was talking about.


    "You did. That was the main reason why you tried to kill me just after I was born. You didn''t tell father about it, did you?" Victoria asked, her words shocking Nelson, who looked at Martha with a shocked gaze.


    "You tried to kill me because my birth reminded you of the illegal hical spell that you guys did. It reminded you of the four lives that you took, right? It reminded you of the pregnant wolf you killed. It reminded you of your greedy self. It reminded you of how self-centered, evil, and cunning witch you were at the time when you killed that wolf. You hated that you became a selfish and evil witch, something you never wanted to. And I was a living reminder of all of it. So, you couldn¡¯t bear the sight of it. Am I right? " Victoria said, standing straight now.


    "You tried to kill me when I was born. However, because of my birth and most of your powers transferring and merging with mine, you were not powerful enough to kill me.


    Then, you came to know that I was a hybrid after Grandma Azrael came to meet me. And you thought, why take the me for killing your daughter when Christopher can do it perfectly in the name of killing the illegally born hybrid. Am I right?" Victoria said with a cold look on her face, though deep down, she was feeling sorrowful.


    "This isn''t true at all. I had indeed tried to kill you once because I was afraid that the curse will ruin your life anyway, and it''s better to free you from the cursed life rather than making your life a living hell that you are living now. I am sorry for that, okay? I am sorry for trying to kill you, but I never tried to do it because of the reasons you mentioned. I am sorry." Martha shouted, her words shocking Nelson more and more before she fell on her knees and started sobbing.


    Each tear creating a small fire on the ground before disappearing.


    "Honestly, I wasn''t sure if it was true or just my illusion when I had seen those images two years back when Azrael tried to make me believe that I was a witch. But, now that you have confirmed it for me, I feel better.


    I didn''t want to live in false hopes and lies anymore.


    At least now I know why you never contacted me. If grandma Azrael coulde and go without leaving a trace, I am sure she would''ve told you about it too if you would''ve asked her. However, you never tried because you were afraid. You were afraid that one day I¡¯lle to know about the truth and I''ll loath you.


    You were afraid to face your daughter, who you had once tried to kill." Victoria ended before swirling her hand in the air and bringing a chair out of the blue to sit on.


    Her words piercing Martha more and more, who just kept on shaking her head in denial.


    Nelson, on the other hand, just looked at his wife, not sure what to say anymore. There were soo many things that he came to know after twenty years, and he wasn''t even sure anymore if he still knows the whole truth.


    "I understand your concerns and fears. And I forgive you." Victoria said after taking a deep breath, her words shocking both Martha and Nelson.


    ¡°I am sorry, mom and dad, for being so rude to you. I knew only half of the truth, and thus, to know the whole of it I was acting like this. I am sorry for making you cry. Please forgive me.¡± Victoria said, with a soft sigh.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you guys hug your daughter even after twenty years of separation? I mean, I know you disliked me at a time, but now that I am alive, you can hug me, right?¡± Victoria said with a sheepish smile, making Martha and Nelson stand and hug her tightly, almost squeezing the life out of her.


    ¡°Well, is this a new way to squeeze the life out of me?¡± Victoria asked, making all of them chuckle at her choice of words before both of them released her.


    ¡°You are such a bad daughter, Victoria.¡± Ashton joked, making all of them chuckle when Victoria agreed to it with a sheepish smile.

 Chapter 135 - -50 Writing After So Long

    Chapter-50


    "Dear Diary, ??


    It''s been soo long since Ist wrote something. I had even lost your track, and if I hadn¡¯t gone to Aunt Ma''s house, I wouldn''t have found you again. I know you were the only thing keeping me sane in my life, and it was really mean of me to abandon you as soon as I found some friends.


    A lot happened in these past two years.


    Let me start with the most important thing, the thing that had kept me anti-social for so long. Now I know why I had those powers and mind-reading capabilities.


    I am not human. Can you believe that? I won¡¯t hold you ountable if you don¡¯t. Even I had a hard time believing it. I am a supernatural being, and not just any normal supernatural, I am the cursed one. I have the powers of a werewolf, vampire, and witch. But the funny part is, rather than being happy about it, I am extremely puzzled and sad.


    After I stopped writing, I got a mate for myself. An Alpha king. It was one of the good things that happened to me since I am born. You know how much I yearned to be loved by someone, and he was everything I wanted in a guy as my life partner.


    I felt blessed to have such a wonderful mate, but then again, the cursed ones aren''t supposed to be happy, and maybe that''s why just after we became intimate with each other, things started to go haywire.


    We got separated.


    First, his cousin brother came to separate us, and then the sacrifice spell.


    Can you believe that I almost died? I even lost my child. Something that I can¡¯t forgive myself for. I have not told anyone about this, but the pain of the loss of the child was something I used to feel even when I was in the state of aa. It used to feel like someone was trying to tear open my heart, and those vague images of kids haunted me everynight.


    I was in aa for six months and then under the control of my witch powers for another few months. It wasn''t long before I was able to get control over my body.


    I was losing hope in my life again but like a ray of sunshine, I met him again. My mate.


    I found Alexander again. I should be happy, right?


    Then again, things weren¡¯t exactly blossoming for us. This time the mate bond wasn¡¯t there. His wolf had sacrificed the mate bond while saving him from some incident, and now we are not even mates anymore. However, I was still happy that I found him back, and he still loved me.


    But didn''t I mention that the curse ones aren''t supposed to be happy? That''s exactly what happened.


    Before I could do a happy little dance, I came to know that I don''t have a single mate (his wolf) but three mates. Every power of mine has a separate mate. Crazy, right?


    Now since that wasn''t enough, I ampleting my twenty-two years soon, and I have a crazy grandfather tailing to kill me. And if that wasn''t worst enough, then the original owner of these powers, who was the original and first hybrid, wants to me kill in my sleep so that she can take over my body and enjoy the powers again.


    In short, my life has been fucked up, and these useless powers can''t help me with anything. I am fed up."


    "Victoria, I hope you are not asleep yet. Please stay awake. You are not supported to sleep, remember?" Alexander came into her room, making Victoria close her diary as she made the diary disappear in thin air so that Alexander couldn''t see that.


    "I know. With the state of my mind, I don''t think I would''ve been able to sleep even if I was allowed.¡± Victoria said, making Alexander sigh loudly before he sat beside her with his eyes trained on her face, an indication that she had his undivided attention.


    ¡°Honestly, I am a bit worried about this n. Will it work?" Victoria asked Alexander, who sighed at her again, knowing where all of this wasing from before cing her head on hisp as he made hery on the bed.


    It wasn¡¯t only Victoria who was questioning the feasibility of the n. He wasn¡¯t so sure about it either. But knowing that it was kind of tierst hope, they don¡¯t really have any other choice in the matter anymore. Her life was the most important thing right now.


    "Are you afraid?" Alexander asked,bing her hair with his fingers.


    "I am not exactly afraid. I just feel numb. I have never been to anyce like this. Coming to Pearly Canines was already a major change of ce for me, and now going to Ashton''s kingdom when things are like this, I am not sure if my mind and body will be able to take so many changes like this. I know that he will try to tend to me with utmost care and will make sure that I have the least interaction with people there that would make me less ufortable. However, it''s not been long since I came back here and now I have to move again." Victoria said, closing her eyes, feeling sad.


    Combing his fingers through her hair, he tried to make her feel rxed when he remembered the n that they had discussed in the morning. Something that he doesn¡¯t really support but had to follow because he doesn¡¯t really have any other choice or better n either.

 Chapter 136 - -51

    Chapter-51


    In the morning, after they have sorted out their feelings and problems, they finally decided to talk about the solution that could help them buy some time and protect Victoria from both Madeline and Christopher. ??


    Martha suggested going into hiding, but the question was, where could they possibly hide Victoria, where Christopher won¡¯t be able to find her? Theodore suggested asking Azrael for help, but Martha told them that her mother had been unreachable for a few days, and they didn¡¯t know where she was. They were also afraid that Christopher was now keeping a track of Azrael after that throne incident, and that was the main reason why she wasn¡¯t contacting anyone, canceling Theodore¡¯s idea.


    After thinking for an hour and trying different ideas, they finally settled on sending Victoria to Ashton''s kingdom.


    Daniel Neptune wanted to take her to his kingdom, but since he was the king of the dark witches, the ce wasn''t suitable for Victoria''s living, and he couldn''t bring her to the Himyas where the temperature is beyond bearable conditions for a hybrid like her. If she was a witch, then it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for him to take her there, but her human form will find it hard to survive in such harsh conditions.


    He wanted to make her livefortably and not add more difficulties to her life than they already were. They wanted to change her ce of stay temporarily because they knew that Christopher was clear that Victoria is in the werewolf kingdom, and it won''t take him long toe here as soon as the timees.


    Thus, after keeping all the things in mind, they settled with Vampire''s Kingdom, and to say that Ashton was happy with the decision would be an understatement. He was ecstatic about the news since this would be the first time his queen will be entering the Kingdom, therefore, he went back to his kingdom ahead of time to arrange everything for her.


    Daniel Neptune was responsible for taking Victoria to Ashton''s pce safely, and the worst part of it for Victoria was, Alexander wasn''t allowed toe with them for two reasons.


    First, he was an Alpha king, and it won''t be suitable for him to go and live in the pce of the vampire king when they don''t even know how long will it be.


    There were still a good 27 days to Victoria''s birthday, and knowing that she will have to stay there were more than 27 days, everyone suggested that Alexander don''t go there.


    Second, Daniel Neptune wanted Alexander to stay back in his pce because he was afraid that Christopher will send his loyal witches to see if the hybrid was in the Royal werewolf pce or not, and if they reported that the king was not in the pce, then he will be alerted that the king has shifted the hybrid again. Moreover, his disappearance will be a clear indication that he is with the hybrid, and then, he might try to track Alexander through his powers.


    Though Daniel said something about creating a shield around Victoria that will stop anyone from locating her, with her strong powers that were increasing day by day and her birthday approaching, he knew that the shield won''t be effective for too long.


    "I am sorry," Alexander said after a long pause, making Victoria open her eyes as she looked at him with confusionced eyes.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    "I am apologizing because I can''t be with you at such an important event. Because I can¡¯t protect you from all the troubles that you are feeling. Because I feel like I am not enough for you." Alexander said, and Victoria couldn''t help but smile stiffly at him.


    ''Only if he knew the truth about the whole matter, then things wouldn''t have been thisplicated.'' Victoria thought.


    ''You do realize that you are taking a tough chance on yourself, right? If they don''t find the solution soon, then it won''t be good for you. You do remember that, right? Why don''t you tell them the truth so that they can try harder?'' Ca asked, making Victoria close her eyes again as she concentrated on her mind.


    ''I can''t. You know why I am not telling them. I have already created so many problems for them. Everyone is on their toes because of me, I don''t want to pile up things on their tters anymore. If they came to know the truth, I don''t think it will remain as easy as it is, and knowing how possessive a mate is, not forgetting that these are king''s we are talking about, they''ll start fighting each other, and it will be a havoc for the world.


    I don''t want to end up as another Madeline.'' Victoria said, making Ca sigh loudly before she went back into the dark corner again.


    "Victoria, you are not sleeping, right?" Alexander fidgeted when he noticed her still body.


    "Don''t worry, Alexander. I won''t sleep. I think you should take some rest now." Victoria said, getting up from hisp, however, before she could move ahead, Alexander pulled her back, hugging her tight.


    Whimpering at his loving and caring hold that was saying a thousand words to her, her eyes watered as she felt the sadness and loneliness radiating from his body, her own sadness surfacing again.


    Letting her tears fall on her palms, she sobbed in his arms, and Alexander, who had always acted strong and cold in front of everyone, couldn''t help but feel his heartbreak at the sobbing girl in his arms.


    If only he could do something about her twisted fate and help her change it. He thought before pulling her infinitely closer to himself, letting her vent her sadness out while he let his tears fall.


    Something, he didn''t know he was capable of.

 Chapter 137 - Book-2 -52 How He Met Victoria

    Chapter-52


    As Alexander and Victoria cried with their love and longing pouring out of their eyes, Daniel Neptune, who was about to enter her room and was about to knock on the door, stopped midway when he heard Victoria¡¯s sobbing that sounded more like a mournful cry. ??


    Leaning his body on the door, he felt extremely helpless and lonely when he heard her mournful cries that were speaking millions of words of sadness and buried frustration.


    Feeling helpless that he wasn¡¯t even able to support his mate at a time like this when she needs someone¡¯s support, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of envy towards Alexander, as, among the three of them, he was the closest to Victoria, and she trusted him the most when ites to things as small as sharing her emotions.


    Honestly, if he would''ve been the one to find Victoria first, then he wouldn''t have let them fall for each other in the first ce and had taken her away from this white world into his dark world forever. A ce where these people wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her.


    However, luck wasn''t on his side.


    He still remembers the day he had seen Victoria for the first time when he was passing through the skies to meet someone.


    That day he had decided to travel the distance, and thus, he thought flying through the skies while being invisible was a better option rather than going through some transport or directly appearing there.


    Satisfied with his head idea, he had decided to take the longest route towards his destination so that he could enjoy the view.


    At that time he didn¡¯t know that he was going to meet his mate that day.


    When he was passing through the Pearly canines, he had felt Magna of deep attractions radiating from a particr house, and not being able to control himself, he had allegedly trespassed the Werewolf kingdom. He knew he was going against thews, but he also knew, that for a Magna to attract him this strongly, it surely meant something.


    Following the Magna, while keeping his eyes for the werewolves patrol, he had stopped at the balcony of a random House with a cute chime on the window. Feeling the texture of the window chime, he couldn¡¯t help but smile when he felt some of the Magna on the chime too. It meant that the person who had made this chime was the person whose Magna had attracted him here.


    Through the ss, he tried to look at the person who was inside the house, and it wasn''t long when a girl entered the room. She was singing a random tune while bouncing with every step she took, clearly happy.


    It was at that time he had seen Victoria for the first time, and to say he was blown by her beauty would be an understatement. It was something beyond the mate bond. It was the kind of attraction he had not felt even 600 years ago. He knew his heart had been stolen by that girl.


    He wanted to go there and greet her, however, when he felt and smelled the smell of the alpha King on her, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his hands. There was surely more to the story than it was meeting the eyes.


    He knew he had fallen in love at first sight only, and after that, he had made many random visits just to see her.


    For him, it was like a sweet teenage love where he was the teenage boy in love, who would look at his crush secretively and would wish her good in all the circumstances. He even used to get jealous when he used to see Alexander waiting out of her window, who used toe there randomly to check up on her.


    There was this one time when he was almost caught by Alexander when he had entered the room, and he was standing on the balcony. Luckily he teleported himself just in time, or he would¡¯ve surely be listed as a creep in Victoria¡¯s mind before they could¡¯ve even met properly.


    Smiling at the thoughts, he leaned his forehead on the wall, feeling a deep pang of pain in his heart as Victoria''s sobbing was increasing in intensity. He was feeling sad for the smiling girl, she used to be.


    He knew that her emotions were getting to her, and although they needed to be stopped because of her reactive powers, he also knew that their releasing was also important.


    It was epic how he has the power to rule the dark World, yet, in front of this girl, he was nothing more than a powerless human. His mate was crying inside the room in the arms of another man, and he can''t do anything about it.


    Taking a deep breath as he felt his own emotions getting out of control, he was about to leave the ce when he heard a crashing sound from inside the room, and as much as wanted to give both of them their privacy, he knew something wasn''t right when he heard Alexander''s howling in pain.


    Opening the door with his powers, he looked at Victoria, cooped in the corner with her head hidden between her legs, as she held her legs close to her body, and then, he looked at Alexander, who was at the other corner of the room with the wound on his hand healing slowly.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, he knew what had happened, and he immediately ran towards Victoria, pulling her hands away from her head so that she doesn''t end up hurting herself.


    "Alexander, give me a hand here. We need to make hery down straight. Her hands need to be kept in control because they are the main source of release of power for a witch." Neptune said, however, before Alexander could even stand properly, Victoria disappeared from under Daniel.


    "What the-," He thought, horrified. Looking around himself, he looked at Alexander, who had an equal stunned expression on his face.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve teleported herself somewhere to get some space. She does that more often these days.¡±Alexandermented, making daniel shake his head.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t teleported herself. I can¡¯t feel her anymore.¡± Daniel said, closing his eyes and was about to use his spell to find her when she came back in the same position again.


    "Victoria, where did you-" Daniel started, but Victoria disappeared again, and he immediately understood what was happening.


    Something was trying to call her.


    He waited for her to return herself this time, sitting in the same position.


    It wasn''t long before Victoria came back into the room, drenched in water.


    Chanting some words in a foreignnguage that was beyond both Alexander and Victoria, he ced his hand on top of Victoria''s head, making her go into a state of temporary sleep.


    Because of the spell, Victoria, who was standing earlier, fell on the ground, unconscious.


    "What did you do to her?" Alexander asked, rushing towards Victoria''s side.


    "I just used my spell to-" Daniel started but was cut off when Victoria woke up and went straight to the bathroom.


    Puking the excess water from her stomach, Victoria looked at her reflection that was bing paler than ever.


    Closing the door with her spell, she lifted her top as she felt some prickling pain in her stomach.


    Seeing no visible signs of any injury when her body had hit therge rock, she sighed loudly before puking more water.


    "Ca, Jasmine, Emerald, what is the meaning of this? Do you guys have any idea what is happening with us?" Victoria asked, making all of them shake their heads at her.


    Neptune, on the other hand, felt shocked, thinking about why that spell didn¡¯t work on Victoria as she woke up just after a few seconds of his spell. Normally a person isn''t even able to wake up from the spell for years until the spell is broken, and knowing that Victoria was a strong supernatural, it should''ve at least worked for several hours if not for days.


    "Alexander, keep Victoriapany today. I need to check up on something. I''lle back by tomorrow morning to take her to the Vampire''s Kingdom. Don''t let her sleep. I repeat, Do Not Let Her Sleep." Neptune said before disappearing into thin air.


    Victoria, who had been puking water for as long as she could remember, not knowing where it was evening from, opened the door of the bathroom after thirty minutes before looking at Alexander with a timid smile.


    "Xander? Can you call Neptune? I need him right now." Victoria said, and though Alexander''s heart broke into million shards when he saw his love asking for another man, he still managed to give her a soft smile before nodding and going out of the room.

 Chapter 138 - Book-2 -53 Using Telepathy Once Again.

    "Hello? What is it, Alexander? Is everything okay with Victoria?" Neptune asked as soon as picked up when he saw Alexander calling him.


    "Everything is fine. She looks a bit paler than before. Maybe from the earlier event of appearing and disappearing.." Alexander said. ??


    "If everything is okay, then why did you call me?" Neptune asked, confused while flipping through the pages of random books as he was sitting between a pile of books currently that looked like the history of dark witches.


    "This, Victoria wanted me to call you. She said, she wants to be with you right now. I don''t know what it is, but she looks like she needs you right now." Alexander said, leaning on the wall with his back facing the door of Victoria''s room.


    The more he was talking about Victoria needing Neptune, the more pathetic and angry he felt.


    Feeling his emotions through his words, Neptune smirked before mumbling a yes incoherently.


    "Okay, make it soon," Alexander said before ending the call, his eyes lingering on Victoria''s door for a few seconds before he shook his head, disappointed in himself.


    Walking towards his room, since he wanted to give Victoria her privacy, he scoffed at himself, feeling more pathetic by each passing second.


    Sitting on her chair, Victoria closed her eyes and smiled when she went through the memories of Alexander and herself. This was the best pastime to keep her from sleeping.


    Clicking her fingers, she brought out her diary from the space again. Opening a nk page, she started writing the words that were appearing inside her head randomly.


    "Dear diary,


    I think I have finally found a solution to the miseries through which we all are going. I am not sure if it will work, however, it''s still some kind of hope that had enlightened me.


    I am making a blind shot in the dark, but I am hoping that it will hit the target this time.


    I hurt Alexander again. I didn''t miss the look that passed through Alexander''s eyes when I said that I needed Neptune and wanted to stay with him. However, it was necessary.


    I need to discuss this with Neptune first before we start with any conclusions. Neptune is the only guy right now who will understand these things because he is the king of the dark witches, and thus, I needed him right now. But who will exin Alexander this thing? Of course, I will have to exin this thing to him.


    I will tell him everything eventually. Although his angry face is too cute to be ignored, I think I''ll have to sort this out before I go to Ashton''s kingdom, or I am afraid, he will make these Innocent werewolves¡¯ life unbearable with rules again.


    This is all I wanted to share with you.


    I will write what happens next again. Till then, keep my secrets."


    Victoria ended her words, her magical pen stopping after making a full stop.


    Sending the diary back to the invisible space again, she smiled when she remembered Alexander''s offended look once again, her heart panging with slight pain at the image of Alexander''s forced teary smile.


    "Victoria, I heard you needed me more than you need Alexander right now?" Neptune appeared by the door, startling Victoria, who was busy in her Lnd before she squinted her brows at him.


    Looking at his bright turquoise eyes that were shining with his amused smirk, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. How is he even able to make fun of Alexander in a situation like this was beyond her.


    "I may have your mate inside me, but I am still a woman that doesn''t belong to you. Next time, don''t you dare toe inside without knocking on the door. What if I was changing or something?" Victoria scoffed before plumping on her bed, making the mattress bounce with her.


    "Well, that will be like a dreame true. To see you changing, I mean. Besides, whether you agree or not, all of you belongs to me, Victoria, and I will make sure to have every essence of you when we will be having our mates separately." Neptune flirted, making Victoria blush a little before she pretended like his words didn''t affect her at all.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t talking anymore, Neptune sighed loudly before looking at her deeply.


    "Jokes apart. Why did you call me? I thought you would''ve been wanted to be with Alexander, given how you will be going away from him, the first thing in the morning, and won''t get to meet him before thirty days or so." Neptune asked before roaming his hands through her things, smiling when he felt her Magna through her things.


    "I want to be with him, there''s no doubt in that. But before that, I need to tell you something." Victoria paused, looking at Daniel, who turned around and sat in front of her, his undivided attention on her now.


    "I think I find the solution to this curse thing," Victoria said, making Daniel raise his brows.


    "I mean, I think it''s close to it. I am not exactly sure about it, but rather than using your n, which might risk my life and my powers life, I think we can give this n a try. Only if you can solve it." Victoria said, making Daniel nod.


    "You once said that Madeline, who is trying to take over me and is trying to take control of my body, can''t read our mind to mind conversations because she is a power outside my body, right? She can hear us and read what I write, but can''t know what I am talking to you when I am using my telepathy, right?" Victoria asked Daniel, through her telepathy, like Azrael had done to her the first time they had met.


    "That''s true. She can''t do it because her negative energies won''t allow her to get engaged in the negative powers of telepathy and will repel her intrusion to read our minds. This telepathy is negative because this is one of the witch powers that the witches developed over years illegally. Rather than using those gems and crystal balls, they developed a spell that made witches able to do telepathy, and since then, all the generations after them are capable of this thing." Neptune exined her through telepathy.


    "Great, then here''s the n," Victoria said, smiling at her idea before she closed her eyes and linked her mind with Daniel''s so that he could see and know what is going through her head and what is the idea while she exins him everything through her telepathy powers.

 Chapter 139 - BOOK-2 -54 Waters Can Be The Solution?

    Chapter-54


    "Jesus! What the hell, Victoria? Are you trying to kill me or something?" Neptune winced in pain as soon as their minds connected. ??


    Looking at victoria with annoyed and grudge full eyes, he pointed his finger at her before muttering,


    ¡°You did it deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    "What happened?" Victoria asked, confused, pretending as if she didn¡¯t know what was the problem with her mind linking. However, her amused eyes gave her away, making Neptune look at her with narrowed eyes.


    "What happened? Can you ask your powers to shut their mouth if you want me to look through your n? I felt like I was teleported to a crowded market where a few women are fighting over some dress." Neptune said, making Victoriaugh out aloud.


    She had done that deliberately and lifted the mind barrier to his side, just for him to listen to them talking. Smiling at her revenge with him that she had taken because of his earlier flirtatious remark, she looked at him with a quirked brow before smirking openly without a shame in the world.


    "Wee to my world. Now you know not to mess with me.¡± Victoria smiled before squinting her brows.


    ¡°Well, at least now you know what I am going through with these powers. I have to keep up my mind barrier all the time to save myself from this thing.¡± Victoria said before sighing loudly.


    ¡°Looks like this mind linking won''t be working. Let me tell you my n through telepathy. Try to get as much grip as you can through what I make you see. I will try to remember everything in as much detail as possible about what I saw there." Victoria said before both of them closed their eyes once again.


    Through telepathy, Victoria made him see the image of the events that happened a few minutes ago when she was teleported into a foreign water body.


    Landing both of them into that water body.


    As soon as shended on a foreign water body, the water which was supposed to be of neutral color started turning darker. Each time she was kicking her legs into the water, the water would be one shade darker. It felt as if that colored ink wasing out from her body itself.


    Feeling suffocated and short of breath, she tried to swim upwards, however, the more she tried to swim, the more was the water bing darker.


    Unable to see her surroundings properly, she closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on her surroundings through her witch powers. It wasn''t long before she was finally able to see clearly.


    The darkness around her cleared and was reced by crystal clear water. The suffocation and the shortness of breath that she was feeling also disappeared, and she was able to breathe inside the water as perfectly as she breaths on the ground.


    It felt like her witch powers had turned her into an amphibian girl.


    She was busy with her discoveries of powers and feelings when she felt a bright reflection shining through her eyes at some distance before it disappeared.


    Squinting her brows before shaking her head, she thought that it must be her delusion as she was under the water, and it might be because of reflection from the sun, she neglected it and focused on the gems on the ground surrounding her.


    Picking up a random gem, she widened her eyes when her body felt excruciating pain, and in a blink of an eye, she was standing there on her four paws, in her wolf form.


    What the actual fuck?! She shouted through her head.


    Ca? What''s going on? Victoria asked, but Ca, who was a werewolf, didn''t know what was going on either.


    For her, she was just teleported to some foreign water body where she wasn¡¯t even able to see anything because the witch powers were limited to victoria only. Feeling frustrated with the unknown situation, Ca, who was swimming on the foreign water body, iled herself around, panicking a bit, her pawsnding on the water bed.


    As soon as her paws touched another gem, her body changed her form again, and this time Emerald was in power and Victoria turned into a vampire.


    Feeling her elongated fangs, she scrunched her brows before realization hit her. She has changed her form into a vampire again.


    On the other hand, Emerald, who was in control of Victoria''s body for the first time panicked, and fell on the ground, touching multiple gems at once, making Victoria turn her forms from one to another before it stopped back to her original form.


    From these events, one thing was clear to her. She can''t touch those alluring and beautiful gems if she wants to stay sane. Every time she would touch a gem, her body will change its form. She didn¡¯t know if this was some kind of magical water or something else, but she needed to stay clear of the things here. Looking up, she smiled at the sight she saw before looking forward again.


    Feeling the shiny reflection on her eyes again, Victoria looked towards a flower-like thing that looked like it was made of ss or crystals.


    ''Should I go there, or not? When I touched these gems, my body reacted by changing into different forms. What if this crystal-like thing hurts me differently?


    But then, what if it¡¯s something that can help me? Or why would I have been teleported to here when I was thinking about a solution so desperately?


    I won''t know about it until I go and see it for myself. Besides, I can''t die just like this anyway. I have faith in the gods. They wouldn''t have written such an easy and painless death for me.''


    With that thought in mind, she went towards the crystal flower, her eyes widening when she read the words engraved on the stem of the flower.


    der Hybrid( The hybrid)


    "dem Fluch der Hybridkraft." (TO THE CURSE OF HYBRID''S POWER)


    "die Antworten liegen im Tod des Kumpels." (THE ANSWERS LIE IN THE DEATH OF THE MATE.)


    "ist es echt oder gef?lscht?"(IT''S REAL OR FAKE?)


    "Den Fluch brechen, das M?dchen brechen oder den Hybriden brechen?" (BREAK THE CURSE, BREAK THE GIRL OR BREAK THE HYBRID?)


    Reading the words over and over again, she lifted her hands to touch the engravings, however, before her fingers could touch the words, she was shifted back to her room, drenched in water.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at Daniel, who had a weird dark expression on his face. Breathing heavily, drinking the water that Daniel offered her, she looked at him, nodding her head in an indication that she was fine.


    "Is that all that you saw? No other thing? Something that could tell us where these waters are? Any hint on if that water body was ake, pond, waterfall, ocean, river, or illusion?" Neptune asked hopefully, but the shaking of her head lost all his hope, and he sighed loudly before holding her hands.


    "So you think that the answer to all of our question and its solution lies in this minute travel of yours to a foreign water body and seeing this weird crystal rose that no one has ever heard of?" Neptune asked, making Victoria nod her head.


    As much crazy as it sounded, she was 90% if not 100% sure that it was something rted to this thing. Or why would she be teleported to a water body like this? Okay, it was a glitch of her powers, she understands that. But what about the crystal flowers? Those crystal gems that were making her turn her into different forms? These things have to be linked, or why would all of these thingse into the picture when she was this desperate to find the answers?


    "And that''s not all. Madeline wasn''t allowed to go there. I saw her stuck outside that water body. I could feel her trying to enter my brain so that she can keep a tap on me, but every time she came near me, she was thrown backward by some invisible force. A force so brutal that I could see her getting hurt." Victoria said, surprising Neptune for real this time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier? This is the biggest clue for us. Madeline wasn''t allowed in a ce like this, which only means one thing, the water is too pure for evil to enter inside. Now, all we have to do is find this pure source of water, which I must say is really hard." He said, releasing a tired sigh at the end.


    ¡®The things he was doing for his love.¡¯ He thought before looking at Victoria.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, why do you think that this water thing is a solution. It just can''t be because you were teleported there for a brief time. It has to be something more. There is more to it, ain''t there?" He asked, making Victoria nod her head.


    Of course, there was more to it. There has always been more to it.

 Chapter 140 - Book-2 -55 Alexander Will Always Be The Only One.

    Chapter-55


    "I think water has always been the solution to my problems. I don¡¯t know if it''s just my delusion, but from childhood itself, water has been protecting me from all the kind of dangers I came across in life." Victoria paused before looking outside the window. ??


    "You know, when I was a kid, there was this one time when my mom identally left me beside a pool to take a Phonecall. I fell into the water, and rather than drowning like an actual kid would''ve been, I floated on the surface. The lifeguard who saw me told my mom that maybe I was a born swimmer. However, only I knew that there was some surge of energy I was feeling at the bottom of the water. Something that was keeping me upright and keeping me from drowning." Victoria said before standing and going towards the window.


    "When I was around twelve years old and has fallen into the water to save Robert from the high-intensity stream, the water has calmed down for some minutes until I was out of the water.


    When I first came to know about my powers, it was because arge wave of water protected me from falling on the ground while I was running away after hurting La identally.


    When I was on the verge of dying during the sacrifice spell, it was the water only that saved me. I was kept in the water for a month, and normally a person''s body should have started rotting, but mine didn''t.


    When I entered the water of the fountains, they don''t wet me. It''s like they are repellent, and they always bow me first. Since I was a kid, water has been a friend that I had never appreciated but has always protected me.


    Even right now, among all the elements, why was I teleported into that water body when I was thinking about the solution so hard? And those crystals submerged into the water? This just can''t be a mere coincidence, Neptune." Victoria ended, making Neptune smile.


    "It''s not strange for you to feel protected by a certain element, Victoria. I think you''ve realized that water is your favored element, and your witch powers will be most powerful with it. Water has chosen itself as your element since you were born, and that¡¯s why they always protect you from everything." Neptune said.


    "Water is my power?" Victoria whisper asked. However, what she didn''t expect was a bucket of water to suddenly fall on top of her head.


    "What the-" She wanted to curse, but seeing that she wasn''t wet, she looked at Neptune with wide eyes, who just nodded at her in acknowledgment.


    "I will try to find out this foreign water body you are talking about. If that''s all, I will be leaving now. I am sure you are excited to meet Alexander and want to spend thisst night with him. Honestly, I was a bit surprised when Alexander called me and said that you needed me more than him." Neptune said, smiling through his teeth before disappearing into thin air.


    Smiling at his words, Victoria closed her eyes before teleporting herself to where Alexander was.


    "Jesus, Victoria! Can you stop giving me a heart attack like that?" Alexander shouted when she appeared in the room suddenly.


    "Hey! I came to spend my time with you, and this how you treat me?" Victoria said, her eyes not leaving Alexander''s chiseled chest.


    Her darkened expression not going unnoticed by Alexander, who huffed loudly before looking at her helplessly.


    ¡®Does she have any idea what her stare is doing to me?¡¯ He thought before groaning as his thoughts trailed to a ce where they shouldn¡¯t.


    "Eyes up here, miss. You are not allowed to ogle at any of us until this mate thing is solved. You do remember that, right? And I am not shouting at you, sweetheart. I was just surprised." Alexander said before wearing a t-shirt, much to Victoria''s dismay.


    Seeing her disheartened look when he wore his t-shirt, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself.


    "Has Neptune already gone? I thought you said you wanted him right now." He said before making himselffortable on the bed beside Victoria.


    "I needed him because I wanted to tell him something. I think I''ve got the solution to our problems, but I was not sure about it. However, it did help me find out what my hidden element power is." Victoria said before clicking her fingers as a few droplets of the water suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started dancing on her palm.


    "Wow! Do you mean your hidden power is water? I¡¯ve heard about it that some witches have their powerful elements but have never seen it in real." He asked, amazed by her powers.


    "Yeah. Now, I don''t want to waste any more time. I want to use this time to be with you and talk about ourselves rather than these problematic things." Victoria said, making Alexander chuckle before he kissed her forehead lovingly.


    "You know, when you said that you needed Neptune, for a moment I felt a sudden surge of emotions in my body. I wanted to kidnap you at that moment and lock you in the dungeons so that no one can meet you apart from me." Alexander confessed, making Victoria smile at his words.


    "I know that. Your jealousy was visible on your face. You looked like a kid whose favorite toy was being stolen and given to someone else." Victoriaughed before tilting her head to look at him.


    "No matter what happens, Alexander, my love for you will never decrease. Always remember that, okay? You are my first and only love. I have indeed started feeling a bit attracted andfortable around Neptune and Ashton, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they can take your ce in my heart." Victoria said before lifting her head and kissing his lips softly that he returned without hesitation.


    "You do realize that we are doing wrong right now, right? We shouldn¡¯t be doing this right now. Especially when this mate thing isn¡¯t solved yet. If Ashton and Neptune came to know about it, they¡¯ll surely be pissed. And don¡¯t forget that they are kings of tworge species too." Alexander said in between the kiss.


    "I know, but a little kiss here and there won''t hurt. I am yours before I am someone else¡¯s. Besides, if they came to know, then I¡¯ll just kiss both of them." She said, chuckling at Alexander¡¯s contorted and wronged face.


    Lifting her body on top of Alexander, she smiled at him before dominating the kiss. And Alexander, who loved the possessiveness and aggressiveness in her moves, let her dominate him with a smile on his face.


    This was how he knew Victoria. Always getting what she wants.


    He knew that because of the unfavorable situations, she was under great pressure these days, not to mention with the presence of the three mate bonds, she must be feeling ufortable all over.


    Hugging her close to his body, he roamed his fingers through her hair, wanting her to rx with his touch.


    ¡°Sleep, Victoria. We have a very tough 45 days ahead. Sleep without a tension in the world for thest time.¡± Alexander mumbled, making her sigh before she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 141 - BOOK-2 -56 Let The New Journey Begin

    Chapter-56


    The very next morning, everyone in the mansion was running here and there to prepare for Victoria¡¯s 45 days visit to the vampire''s kingdom. ??


    "Thank you, Neptune. Because of you, I was able to drift into the parallel sleeping." Victoria mumbled, grateful to Neptune, who had helped her earlier with the idea of how she can still enjoy thisst night with Alexander. She knew that if she wouldn¡¯t sleep, then Alexander will also make an effort to stay awake with her for the rest of the night, which was already taking a toll on him, given how he has been barely sleeping for thest ten days when she was in thea. Not to mention thesest two days, where he didn¡¯t sleep for even a single minute.


    So it was necessary for him more than it was necessary for her.


    Daniel Neptune had told her that if she tries, then she can activate all her powers at once in her mind, which will allow her to temporarily sleep with all her powers and mind still awake. It will appear as if she is sleeping to outsiders with her calm brain and heartbeat, but her mind will be active all the time, which will prevent her from slipping into the subconsciousness that a person slips into when he is sleeping.


    Though this was just a false sleeping, since she wouldn''t be able to rx like in actual sleeping and her mind will be more strained, it was worth giving a try.


    However, the toll it took on her was clearly visible in her eyes that were slightly red now.


    "I am d that you found it useful, but we are not doing it again, okay? Your eyes shouldn''t be this much red. You have clearly strained yourself a lotst night. I told you to be easy on yourself and practice it for 2-3 hours only, didn''t I? Why don''t you ever listen?" Neptune said, his brows squinted as he cupped her cheeks and bent down to look into her eyes.


    "I am fine, okay? Don''t panic. You can help me heal when we are alone. Let''s go back." Victoria said, and Neptune could only sigh at her words, knowing all too well that she won''t listen to him anyway.


    Capturing her hand in his, he stopped her before bending and kissing her forehead, catching her off-guard in the process.


    Chanting some words that looked like a spell, he opened his eyes before removing his lips from her forehead.


    "Are you feeling any better?" He asked.


    Nodding her head, she looked at him confused, her eyes demanding an exnation for his actions.


    "I have transferred some of my dark energy to you, which will help you heal. Your powers can heal your physical wounds perfectly, but for us witch, the healing of the mind needs special herbs that I don¡¯t think we have time to give you. So till then, my powers should do the work. I will take them back once we are in Ashton¡¯s kingdom, and I arrange the herbs for you. You do realize that your brain needs healing too? Right? Because I think you are a little bit dumb as you never listen to me." Neptune said with a serious face, making her eyes go wide.


    "Are you by any chance making fun of me?" She asked, and a quick flicker in his emotions was enough to tell her that he was indeed making fun of her.


    "You are so mean. I am not talking to you!" Victoria said, walking out of the door of her room, and Daniel followed her,ughing at her cute little angry face.


    Reaching the hall again, Victoria was surprised when she saw more than ten big boxes lined up in the center of the hall.


    Well, wasn¡¯t Alexander too fast? She was gone only for 20 minutes, and he was able to ask everyone to pack this much in such a short span.


    "We have got all your necessities covered, do you think you will be needing anything else?" Alexander asked, his faceced with concern while he looked at the boxes.


    "Alexander, this is too much. I am going there to save my life, not to live there for eternity. I am sure Ashton must have prepared these things already. It''s not like I don''t want to take these things back, it''s just these are too much. All I need in this is your support, love, and care. I don''t need these materialistic things." Victoria said, finally holding Alexander''s hand, who stopped to look at her before releasing a shaky breath.


    "I am sorry. I am just too anxious. You are right, taking these things with you will only get your path discovered." Alexander said, realizing his own mistake.


    pping his hands, he asked the maids to take back the things before looking at Neptune, who had an amused expression on his face.


    "Well, I am d that you realized it on your own, or I would have to break it to youter and break your heart in the process," Neptune smirked, making Victoria chuckle at their childish banter before she pulled on Alexander''s hand lovingly, making him look at her with adoration and love in his eyes.


    "I think, I am going to wait outside for you, Victoria. As much as I love to be with you, I think I will pass this mushy-mushy goodbye." Neptune said, and when neither of them looked at him and made a move to stop him, he sighed loudly before walking out of the mansion.


    "You take care of yourself, okay? Not for a second, and I mean for a single second, let anyone walk over you and tell you to do anything that you don''t have the hurt to do.


    We are doing all of this for your happiness and safety, and if you feel like you need to push yourself too much for this, then we drop it. We will think about another pathway to solve this thing out.


    Always remember that no matter if anyone stays with you or not, anyone supports you or not, anyone loves you or not, anyone cares for you or not, there is a man here in pearly Canines who loves you enough to leave his throne for you." Alexander said, cupping Victoria''s cheeks in his palms sweetly, making her eyes water.


    "I know. I don''t have a doubt regarding it." Victoria said before standing on her toes and kissing Alexander''s cheeks, making him smile.


    "I know you can''t take anything with you. Anything that can help them trace you, but can you take this bracelet with you?" Alexander said before he took out the bracelet that he had someone custom-made for Victoria only.


    It had both of their names initial on it.


    On the inside of the bracelet, the name Ale-ria was written, and on the outside of it, the name Vic-der was written.


    Smiling at the beautiful emerald bracelet, Victoria ced her hand in Alexander''s arms, quirking her brows before motioning for him to ce that bracelet on her arm himself.


    "I love it." She said, hugging him onest time.


    Swirling her hands in the air, she brought out a crystal that witches use and ced it in Alexander''s hands.


    "Use it tomunicate with me. It is an ancient method the witches used to use tomunicate with their loved ones before this telepathy thing was invented by us. Anything that could help to catch me will be taken away from me and instantly destroyed. However, this crystal has a specialty." Victoria said before swirling her hands in the air again.


    "Here, can you see the shell around it? It is bound to you. So if anyone even as much as dares to stare at it for more than what will be considered okay, or tries to chant any spell on it, it will burst into thousands of shards. So I will rmend that you keep it hidden and covered with a dark-colored cloth and only unveil it when you''ll have to use it." Victoria said before roaming her hands on the crystal onest time so that it will recognize her easily whenever she''ll call on to him.


    "And what if you want to talk to me when you are free, and I am not in the room. What will I do? Should I keep it with myself all the time?" Alexander asked, his eyes still on that crystal.


    "You won''t have to. The crystal will record my voice, which means whatever I need to talk to you, I can record my voice, and it will be yed to you like a recorded voice, and you wille to know that the crystal has a message from me by hearing a clinking sound from it. Every time you hear a clinking sounding from the crystal, either it means I am there to talk to you, or I have a message for you.


    And for your case, every time you will try tomunicate with me, a magical window will appear in front of my face, which will instantly tell me to talk to you because you are kind of online." Victoria exined, making Alexander nod though his expression was stillced with confusion.


    "Huh, I know it''s hard, but that''s all we''ve got for now to hang on." She sighed before hugging Alexander, who didn''t waste a single second in reciprocating the hug.


    "Victoria, we need to go. You know we are not using our teleporting powers. It''s a long ride." Neptune shouted from outside, making Victoria sigh before she pecked Alexander''s cheeks and went out of the mansion hand in hand with Alexander.


    Let the new journey towards the Vampire''s kingdom begin.

 Chapter 142 - BOOK-2 -57 Why Was He A Dark Witch?

    Victoria''s POV


    After a little bit more of Neptune''s and Alexander''s childish banter, we were now finally on our way towards Ashton''s kingdom. ? ?


    To say I was anxious would be an understatement.


    I don''t know why but I was feeling like a high school girl who was going to live in the university for the first time.


    There will be new friends, new people I need to interact with, however, this time something will be different. I won''t have to fall in love with any boy.


    I already have three boys that I need to sort my feelings with.


    "You okay, Victoria?" Neptune asked, sping my hand in his, and the fuzzy feeling that I felt inside my heart immediately got triggered.


    Yeah, that''s true. I get fuzzy feelings for him. Feelings that I am myself afraid of.


    "I am good. A little tired maybe, but overall I am fine." I said, making him smile before he touched my nose with his knuckle adoringly. Something that I have noticed he quite likes doing.


    "Do tell me if you feel ufortable. We will take a little bit of rest. We have a good amount of days before your training, and I think we can have a one-day rest in between." Neptune said, and I know he was saying all of this only tofort me.


    Looking into his turquoise eyes, I found nothing but love and adoration for myself, and as much guilty I was for not reciprocating the same amount of emotions, there was a little part of me that wanted his adoration for the rest of my life. Not as a lover but as a friend at least.


    "You know, if you keep looking at me like that, you will surely fall in love with me. Don¡¯t humans believe in that four minutes rule? Something like, if you stare into someone¡¯s eyes for four minutes, then you are bound to fall in love with that person. And as much as I would love the idea of it, I don''t want Alexandering at my door, banging like crazy and shouting something along the lines of I stole his love from him." Daniel said, and I came out of my trance in an instant.


    He was right. What the hell I was doing? How can I even think about another man like this?


    Mate or no mate, Alexander is my love, and I will only love him.


    Gazing back at Daniel, I looked at the slightly sad expression on his face that flickered for a second before it evened back into his normal soft smile. Sometimes I feel like he can know whatever goes inside my head, and I can¡¯t help but feel a little edgy about it.


    "You are such a happy soul, Daniel. How did you even be the king of the dark witches?" I couldn''t help but ask after some time to keep my mind off things. Things that I didn¡¯t want to think about.


    From what I had read in the books that were in the library of pearly Canines, only aftermitting a sin that is not forgiven by the gods can someone enter the dark world.


    "Well, I don''t think you would like to hear the reason," Neptune said, his turquoise eyes turning a shade darker.


    "You can trust me with all your secrets. I am good at keeping one." I said. Holding his hand in mine.fortingly, not knowing where did it evene from.


    "Well, it happened roughly around 600 years ago. It was at that time I thought I had found my mate. It was Ca. I thought my mate has been reincarnated as a wolf. I was wrong. I was attracted to her only because she was with Madeline when my mate Jasmine was there, so a few of their powers got entangled.


    Ca was Damien''s mate, who was the alpha king at that time.


    So, I uhh¡­" Daniel paused, probably contemting if he should tell me the truth or not.


    "You killed Damien to get Ca." Ipleted for him, making his eyes go wide for a second before he nodded his head.


    "Yeah¡­ I thought she''ll be mine after Damien is out of the picture. I was also the one who had filled Ashton against Ca because just like me, he had also thought that Ca was his mate. It was because of me he ended up killing himself in the sorrow of Ca. I thought all mypetitors were dead, and I would easily be able to get my mate back. But in the sorrow of Damien''s death, Ca tortured herself to death, and since she had never changed into the wolf, I was never able to know the whole truth until 100 yearster when I became the king of the dark witches. It is something even I can¡¯t forgive myself for, let alone gods." Neptune said, making me nod my head.


    I know I should say something like what he did was wrong, and I should be feeling disgusted with that, but rather than feeling horrible, it felt like my feelings for him were only triggered.


    Is it because I have his mate Jasmine inside me, who is falling for him harder and is affecting my emotions now? Does that mean Jasmine likes this kind of dark love and possessiveness? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    "I know you probably think that I am a monster now. But I have already paid enough for my sins. I have to live in a ce where no one cane and meet me. I have been living as a mateless witch for 500 years, waiting every second of my life that I will find her again. I know that you loath me, thinking how I killed and separated two mates-" Daniel started, and I couldn''t help but cut him off.


    "I think whatever you did was reasonable." I shrugged, saying whatever was on my mind.


    "What did you say? You think whatever I did was reasonable?" He asked, widening his eyes as if he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Yeah. I mean, you did all of that for your love. You didn''t know the truth, and no one ever tried to tell you about it either. So what you did was kind of reasoned given how you loved your mate soo much, and it was kind of unfair to you that you didn¡¯t found your mate even after soo many years. Ca was like a ray of hope you were hanging on. I get it. Honestly, we all havemitted some kinds of sins or other, but aren''t the gods who put us in this situation responsible for that?


    You don''t have to think like youmitted some kind of sin. Alphas kill rogues, sometimes innocent rogues all the time, and it is justified in the name of safety. Aren''t they lives too?" I shrugged again.


    Looking out of the window, I was about to ask him how far we havee, but the next thing he did render mepletely speechless.


    He took me in his arms and hugged me tightly, and I was about to create some distance between us, but the icy cold wetness on my shoulder froze my hands in ce.


    Was he¡­ Was he crying?

 Chapter 143 - Book-2 -58

    Chapter-58


    VICTORIA''S POV ??


    "Neptune, I umm¡­ I know you are feeling a bit emotional, but if you are hoping that I will console you or anything, then I think you are expecting it from the wrong person because I am really bad at this job." I said after some time when I started to feel a little bit awkward with him hugging me like this and crying.


    There was nothing wrong with him crying on my shoulder, but the fact that I didn''t know what to say to him at a time like this was what unnerving me. What the hell was wrong with me? How would I feel if I am crying on someone¡¯s shoulder, and that person is sitting like astute?


    Seriously, as a future Queen of Pearly Canines, I should be at least empathetic to people, but I don''t even know how to console a crying person.


    What kind of crappy queen will I turn into?


    I bet Alexander will have to handle a lot of things on my side too.


    "I know that, sweetheart. I didn''t expect you to console me either. And I wasn''t crying. It''s just that sometimes when I feel stuffed with emotions, my eyes start to leak water." Neptune said, and honestly, this was one of the most childish things I have ever heard.


    Do eyes start to leak water? As far as I know, it was called crying. I wanted to say, but knowing that it may hurt his pride, I control myself from saying something like that.


    Keeping aside the fact that he was the king of dark witches, he was still a kid by heart. Be it his childish banters with Alexander or his possessiveness over things that he calls his.


    "Whatever helps you sleep at night, big boy," I mumbled, wanting to tease him a little before closing my eyes, still wrapped in his arms, feeling nothing but safe and sound.


    "I so terribly want to sleep," I mumbled again, knowing all too well that his attention was on me.


    His attention is always on me whenever I am around.


    "Well, if it makes you feel any better, then let me remind you if you sleep, Madeline will take over you, and you will be as good as dead," Neptune said.


    "Well, it will indeed help me in keeping my eyes open wide. Thanks for the motivation." I rolled my eyes at him, looking out towards the forest.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± He said before sitting straight.


    I don''t know if it was just me or because I was a little bit panicked about going into a new kingdom, but there was this constant feeling in my heart that something bad was about to happen to us.


    "I think we should take a rest for some time. Let me see if I can find my witch friend, whose Magna I can feel in the air. I have also checked the ce with my spell, and I didn''t find anything wrong with it. I think this should do. This ce is okay with you, right?" Neptune asked me, making me look out of the window again as the unsettling feeling in my heart took another eleration.


    However, I was still to know what was unsettling me. Maybe I was going away from Alexander like this and will have to train rigorously to fight my grandfather was the reason for it.


    "Whatever that suits you," I said before opening the door of the car and stepping my foot on the ground.


    Feeling the slight swoosh and my gut-wrenching with this word feeling, I understood that it wasn¡¯t just a random bad feeling because of separation from Alexander.


    Something was wrong with this ce. I don¡¯t know what it is, I can''t exactly pinpoint anything, but there is something in the air that was telling me that this ce wasn''t as safe as Neptune was making it sound.


    But he said he will talk to a witch friend quickly. I think I can bear with this feeling till then.


    "What ce is this exactly?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t exactly know its coordinates since the car is under the spell, and it is taking us to our destination through the best route. However, this should be somewhere around a pack along with the names of ck or something like that.


    I am not exactly familiar with all the packs¡¯ names. And I don''t want to conduct a spell for a thing as small as this. I will ask my witch friend about it, okay? I can feel her Magna. She is not that far from here." Neptune said before looking around and then nodding his head at something in agreement.


    "Why don''t you wait here for me? Let me go, and ask her if we can stay here for some time. You must be hungry too." Daniel said before he disappeared in thin air.


    Looking around therge tree that looked slightly familiar to me, I was surprised when I heard rustling from around me.


    Now, who can that be? Please be an animal and nothing else that might increase my problems.


    Turning around, I stepped towards the bushes to see who it was.


    Daniel said that the ce was okay. It should be an animal only.


    Following the sound that I know was probably a mistake because I don''t know my way around here, I ran towards the sound as it was moving in a particr direction. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to go, but this nagging feeling that something was wrong kept me going.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to know why I was having this bad feeling in my gut that something wrong was going to happen.


    As soon as I reached a clearing I saw more than 15 wolves baring their teeth at me.


    Now, what the hell do they want from me?


    I am sure my skimpy body is not enough food for all those 15 wolves, and their eyes that were looking at me didn¡¯t look like they have lured me here just for food. If I was right, then they wanted to kill me.


    I don''t know if they want to kill me just because I came here or because they were trying to kill me earlier too, but whatever it was, I knew one thing.


    And that is, I need to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Turning around, I was about to run in the direction from where I came. However, as soon as I took few steps, my body collided with someone, making mend on my butt harshly.


    Now, what the hell that might be?! The girl is trying to run for her life, can''t anyone see that! I wanted to shout.


    Dusting my hands, feeling annoyed, I looked up, visibly surprised when I saw the face of the person I have bumped into.


    The person was none other than my so-called long-lost friend Brian.


    You guys can hear the sarcasm there, can''t you?


    So let me properly introduce him.


    Name- Brian


    Species- Werewolf


    Type- Rogue


    Feud- I killed his brother, more like assassinated his brother in a not so pleasant manner, which I must mention was for a good cause because I was saving a girl from getting raped by his nasty brother.


    Well, it was technically Jasmine''s doing, but knowing how she is inside my body and a part of me, I am considered equally responsible for it, right? And, seeing Brian standing like that in front of me, I think I will be the one paying for it too.


    "Jasmine, it¡¯s a pleasant surprise, no?¡± He said, and I wanted to shake my head but waited for him to say more.


    ¡°I have finally gotten a hold of you. Let''s see who will save your ass from my ws now." Brian shouted, his Mal intentions visible in his eyes.


    Murder!


    "Uh¡­ Haha¡­ Dude, I think you got the wrong person here. I am Victoria. Victoria Gibberson, mate of Alexander Hunter, your future Queen." I tried, thinking it will see through things.


    It wasn''t like I was afraid of him or the 15 teeth-baring wolves standing behind me. The reason I was trying to ignore this confrontation was that I didn''t want to waste my energy on this nipoop, who will make me tired.


    And given how I wasn''t in a good mood these days, I didn''t want this to turn into a massacre.


    "I think you have forgotten me, my highness. I think a throw here and there will help you remember who I exactly am." Brian said, and I couldn''t help but sigh at that.


    Huh! It looks like I don''t have a choice here.

 Chapter 144 - Book-2 -59

    Chapter-59


    VICTORIA''S POV ??


    I wanted to talk it out, I seriously do. I wasn¡¯t Jasmine, who believe in action more than solving things.


    I know what she did wasn''t wrong, but killing the whole group of 13 rogues because one of them was a dick, was surely a bad move even on her side.


    Not to mention when one of the rogues was trying to talk to her.


    ''I think rather than ming me, you should get into the action because now is surely not the right time to talk over things. What I did at that time was in a fit of anger, and I don''t have the slightest remorse for what I did. I would do it over and over again if I see a girl getting raped by anyone and people watching it.'' Jasmine said angrily, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her.


    ''You know, you were so much better when you were a joy. Cute and bubbly.'' I replied, making Ca chuckle, Jasmine sigh angrily, and Emerald just squint her brows.


    Well, enough with the drama. She is right. Now was the time for action because Brian has made his intentions clear already.


    "To all the rogues who are present here, let me inform you guys beforehand that I am Victoria, the future Queen of the werewolf species. So those who are going to fight me today must know that it will be considered an attack on a royal. Those who want to back off can do it this instant. I won''t give anyone the chance to back off once I start my ughter." I said, making sure that I put more emphasis on the world ughter.


    "These are my men, Jasmine. They won''t fall into your trap so easily-" Brian started, stopping in between when he saw his men backing off and tucking their tails between their legs as a sign of submission.


    It wasn''t long before they ran away from the site, leaving me and Brian alone.


    Oh, did I mention that I used a little bit ofpulsion power that I have been upgraded with since Emerald made her presence known in my body?


    Well, I did, and that was the main reason why they were agreeing to my words without a doubt.


    "Well, I can see that your men had backed off. Now it''s just you and me. Tell me, do you still want to fight me?" I asked as a matter of courtesy.


    "You bitch! What did you do to my men!" Brian shouted before gripping my neck into a tight grip.


    How dare he call me a bitch? I hated being cursed at the most. As soon as he gripped my neck, I started feeling a burning sensation in my body. The same burning sensation that I used to get two years back whenever my powers used to get out of my hands. However, this time it was a little different. This time it felt like they were trying to engulf me.


    Seeing the shback of the evil things he had done to people around him and the number of the innocent girls he had killed in the name of pleasure, I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes angrily.


    Smirking coldly at his attempt of killing me, Iughed loudly, mocking his useless strength that wasn¡¯t even making it hard for me to breathe.


    "Brian, I am sorry for your loss. But do you seriously think that you can kill me?" I asked, my eyes changing colors as the different powers started to take over me as a protective measure.


    "Haha¡­ you know, I tried to kill myself too, but guess what? I can''t be killed so easily. Do you know why?" I asked, cing my hand on his hands that were pressing on my neck, trying to snap it.


    "Because I am an immortal," I whispered into his ears before applying pressure to his hands, his bones making a cracking sound, making his eyes go wide as he started shouting and wailing in agony.


    "Hey? What happened? Are you okay? Why are you crying like this? Does it hurt too much? Did I apply too much pressure?" I asked, feeling a weird pleasure erupting in my body as I watched him wincing in pain.


    The look of fear in his eyes was something that I was both loathing and loving at the same time.


    "I told you to leave me alone. Didn''t I? But you filthy mutt didn''t listen to me. Now, what am I going to do with you?" I asked, stepping on his leg that made the same crunching sound, making him scream again, something that was now music to my ears.


    "You know, a person has 206 bones. But you are not a person. You are a filthy rogue, who took so many lives just like his brother. How many bones do you have? Let me count, okay?" I asked before tilting his hand at an awkward angle that made that lovely musical cracking sound again.


    "One¡­two..three¡­four¡­ I heard four cracks in your wrist. How many did you hear?" I asked, something inside me snapping as the fear in his eyes was making me want to hurt him more than he already was.


    "You¡­ You are not from this world! You are a demon! Leave me alone." Brian shouted, shuffling away from me.


    Demon? Why would he call me a demon? How can I be a demon?


    I had given him the choice of backing off at the beginning itself, and now that he didn''t go and I am enjoying the show, he is calling me a demon? Ain''t he too cruel?


    "How can you say that, Brian? I am doing exactly what you asked me to do. I am trying to fight you. How does that make me a demon?" I asked, feeling wetness on my cheeks.


    Lifting my right hand, I touched the cheek, only to see tears falling from my eyes.


    I was crying? Why the hell would I cry now when I am enjoying this game? What was happening with me? Was I seriously crying, or was it steam from all the heated anger, I was feeling burning inside me?


    "You made me cry? How dare you?" I asked Brian, ming him for my tears.


    "I¡­ I¡­ " He stuttered, his wide eyes focused on me while his filthy stuttering was making me more frustrated than I already was.


    "You know what is a demon? A demon is someone who takes away your soul." I said before raising my hand in the air as a small branch made its way towards me, and before he could say anything else, I stabbed him with the branch.


    One time, two times, three-time, ten times.


    I kept stabbing him until his body stopped moving.


    Looking at the blood on my hands, loving the scent of it, I inhaled it before taking a small lick of it. I bet Emerald will be happy to drink some blood.


    Well, he doesn''t taste so bad.


    ''Victoria, what have you done?'' I heard the voice in my head, making me close my eyes as I looked at Jasmine, Ca, and Emerald, who had weird expressions on their faces.


    Something close to fear and panic.


    Why were they all behaving like that? I just yed a little with Brian. And wasn¡¯t it all because the powers from them were trying to consume me and protect me?


    Why are they acting like it was me who killed him or something? I thought before opening my eyes again as the powerful haze started to clear, the sight in front of me making me gag.


    All I could see around me was nothing but blood. Brian''s blood.


    On the ground, on my hands, on my clothes, and¡­ And on my mouth.


    Was it me who did all of this? This mess?


    ''What have I done? Please tell me I didn''t do this. No, this can''t be. I can''t do this. I can''t.'' I shouted at the three of them, but from the look they were shooting at me, I knew that they didn''t believe me.


    "I didn''t do it for god''s sake! I would¡­would..n-never kill anyone like this. It was all the powers doing that" I shouted, my eyesnding on the man in front of me that was half destroyed.


    Hearing a twig snapped near me, I turned my head to look at the person, and I couldn''t help but widen my eyes when I saw who was standing there.


    Madeline?

 Chapter 145 - Book-2 -60

    Chapter-60


    DANIEL NEPTUNE''S POV ??


    To say I was happy would be an understatement. I was beyond ecstatic.


    There were many reasons for my happiness today. Starting with how Victoria has started to trust me with the things that she doesn''t even tell Alexander, how we might have a chance to save all of our mates and live happily, to how she let me kiss her forehead today and didn''t repulse it.


    Those were indeed the reasons, but more than that, I was happy because she said she understands. She understands that what I did in the past was only because I was blinded by love and the anxiousness to find my mate. She said it wasn¡¯t entirely my fault that I was yed and fooled by destiny and Gods like that.


    Honestly, she has been the only person who has said it was okay for me to react like that, and that it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Something that I had been yearning to hear from someone.


    I know I was falling for her. I was falling hard, and that there was no turning back now.


    "The king of the dark witches, Neptune. What brings you here?" The witch friends I had been talking about asked me, bringing me out of my ecstatd. Nodding my head at her, I ced my phone before sitting on the stool near her.


    Sarah was a 1300 years old witch and was one of the witches that were naturally good at their stuff. I don¡¯t usually respect all the witches. This witch had my respect because she was a friend of my mother apart from her strong magic.


    "I am here to ask you about a source of water that I have been syringe to locate for something. You are one of the strong witches who have water as their powerful elements. Can you help me find a source of pure water where evil souls can''t enter? The bed of that water is filled with crustal gems and has a flower in somewhere middle that has German engravings on it." I said whatever that Victoria told me and waited for her to answer my question, but rather than answering me, she startedughing hard.


    And byughing, I meanughing maniacally, which I must mention that I hate a lot in these old witches.


    "Can you stopughing and tell me if you know anything? Because if you don''t, then I don¡¯t want to waste my time here." I said before picking my phone and keys.


    "Hey, wait? Were you serious when you asked me this question?" Sarah asked, and I looked at her nkly to let her know I was indeed serious.


    Does she think I wille this far just to have a little useless chat with her on how her kids were doing and entertain her?


    "You are not serious, right? Because if you are serious, then drop this. The water you are talking about is the pure water that we teach to our kids in our witch schools. Do you understand what does that means? This is just a fantasy." Sarah said, bringing what looked like an elementary child book from the air.


    "Here, see this. The chapter-4 of this book. Read the lines," She said, and I turned the book towards myself before reading the lines.


    "I went there. The ce that everyone had been talking about. The ce that everyone thought was a rumor. The water was filled with crystals. Crystals that had the power to purify a soul. Only I was able toe here while my friends were left behind. Does that mean I have a pure soul and the evils can''t enter? My friends were not evil. They just have a little bit of an off character. Walking deeper into the water bed, I saw it. Therge rose, bigger than an oak tree. It was beautiful. I loved it. Maybe I can take crustal or two back to tell everyone that I saw it? Maybe that way they will that the fantasy was real?" The phrase read, making me widen my eyes.


    What was this all about? The phrase almost mentioned the same thing that Victoria had told me. But when she returned after the dream, she was indeed drenched with water. However, it was at that time only that we discovered the water was her element. Was her drench body because of that and not because of the fantasy she was talking about?


    Why things were bing soplicated? It felt like we all have been forced into the biggest maze in the world, and there is only one way to go out of here that is impossible to find.


    "Can we stop by here for some hours? My mate, I mean my friend and I wanted to take some rest before we head towards our destination." I said, looking at the book apprehensively.


    "Sure, Daniel. Who can deny the witch king anyways? You and Victoria are weed here." Sarah said, her words catching my attention.


    "How do you know that the person I am talking about is Victoria? What else do you know?" I asked, and the smile that she threw towards me was both creepy and weird.


    "I know a lot, Daniel. Starting with how you are taking her to the Vampire''s kingdom to how she had killed a werewolf just now." She said, making me squint my eyes.


    "And what a painful death she gave him. Looks like a demon to me." She said before disappearing into thin air.


    I wanted to know where she has been gaining this information from, but I had more pressing matters on my hand right now.


    Like what death was she talking about?


    Teleporting myself back to where I had left her, I looked around Panicked when I didn''t found her standing where I had left her.


    Following the trail of her powers, the smell of the blood, and something dark that was lingering in the air, I almost flee my way towards where she was, and the sight that came in front of me almost made my heart slump in the pit of my stomach.


    There she was, stabbing a werewolf as if her life depended on it. However, it wasn''t her stabbing that made me look at her with panic. It was the psychotic look that passed through her eyes when she kept stabbing the man again and again.


    She had stabbed the person to an extent that I could practically see his guts.


    If the earlier scene was considered to be a shocking one, the next thing she did had my heart.


    Lifting her hands, she inhaled them before licking the blood off her hands.


    It was a haunting sight, and no matter how much I have killed in past, this was disgusting even to me.


    As if something inside her snapped, she suddenly started shouting that she didn''t do it. That she can''t do something like this. That she can''t kill someone like this.


    Stepping forward, I started walking towards her, wanting to console her as I could see that she was losing her mind and beating herself for what she did.


    However, as soon as I stepped on a twig, making it break, she looked at me with those panicked eyes, and the next thing she said was something that left me both stunned and alerted.


    "Madeline?" She whispered, her gaze fixated on me. I turned to look behind me and when I found no one there, I realized it was me she was calling Madeline.


    "I am not Madeline, Victoria. Look carefully, I am Neptune." I tried, but her gaze was enough to tell me that she was still thinking I was Madeline.


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me, Madeline?!!¡± She shouted at me, and I know she was losing it because of her powers.


    Chanting a spell, I tried to erase her memory of what happened just now before knocking her out.


    I am sorry, Victoria. As much as I wanted to make it less painful, even I as a king have some liabilities. I muttered before I cast a cleaning spell on her and took her in my arms.


    Things just keep getting worse, and even if we all are kings of our respective species, we were still helplessly running behind things to get a single clue on how to solve this problem.

 Chapter 146 - Book-2 -61

    Chapter-61


    VICTORIA''S POV ? ?


    Ahh.. it hurts. Why was I feeling like I was floating in space while the asteroids andets were hitting my body? Where was I that everything was so painful and irritating?


    "How long before we reach our destination?" I heard someone speak near me.


    It was Neptune''s voice.


    ''Neptune! Why am I not able to open my eyes or move my body?'' I wanted to shout at him, but no matter what I did, even my mouth wasn''t moving, let alone wordsing out of it.


    I am sure he has chanted a spell on me, because of which, I am feeling pain all over my body, and neither can I sleep, nor I will be able to rest in peace.


    "Victoria, can you see it? Can you see me? I know you have been trying to find my source, but you havee up with nothing. It''s not your fault. Someone is trying their best to distract you all from finding the solution. Someone who doesn¡¯t want you guys to live happily ever after. Since I am your energy, let me give you the only hint that I can help you with.


    ''The crystal red, purple or blue, lies in the deepest of the waters that have a lot of dew. The water is powerful, and the more powerful are you. Pure or not, the soul that is cursed with the beauty of the rose won''t dare to go too close. She is afraid, and so are you. The only way to find it is by oveing your fear and anxiety of loss.''


    That''s the only thing I can tell you. Now you are gaining your consciousness back. I hope you find your way through it. Meanwhile, say my greetings to the kings and your grandfather when you meet him." I heard before I felt a sudden pressure on the inside of my brain, making me groan loudly as I opened my eyes.


    "Victoria, you are finally awake. Thank God. I thought you will be waking up in Ashton''s kingdom only, and then he will think that I deliberately made you unconscious so that you couldn''t enjoy his hospitality." Neptune said before smiling as I noticed that we were alone in the car this time.


    He must be talking on the phone then when I heard his voice earlier.


    "Victoria, you do know what you did, right? Do you remember everything? What the hell happened to you?" He asked again after a long pause.


    Of course, I remembered everything.


    "I remember. I know I killed him. I remember every bit of it. And strangely, I don''t feel any remorse for it anymore.


    I saw his deeds through the shback of his memories. He was not a good man. He has murdered many innocent, and I don''t think what my powers did was horrible enough for him." I said, not even knowing where it wasing from.


    "That''s not what I am afraid about," Neptune said before stopping the car in front of the boundary of what felt like an open field.


    "I am afraid that your powers are trying to consume you and take away your rationality. I am afraid that the strength of your power will turn you into another Madeline. I know you are a pure soul, but the hallucination that you had about me being Madeline was enough of an indication." Neptune said, and once again, I started to feel that sudden urge to burn something igniting inside of me.


    "I am nothing like her! Do notpare me to her, ever!" I said, more like shouted, the fireing out from my hands as the car started to burn, making Neptune''s eyes go wide as he jumped out of the car hurriedly.


    Well, shouldn''t he push me out of the car, first? Where has chivalry gone these days? What a decent move on his part, seriously.


    Getting out of the car, I looked at my hand, which was still burning and oozing mes, and was about toin about how he didn''t care about me and only thought about himself, and what do I need to do with these mes when I was suddenly hugged by him.


    "What are you doing?! Get away from me! You will hurt yourself. You will get a burn because of these mes." I shouted, wanting to free myself without touching him. However, as soon as he ced his palm on my hand, the me immediately crystallized, and a sound of water pouring on something hot reverberated in the environment.


    "If you are fire, then I am your ice." He said before cing his cold lips on my cheeks, and the heat that I was feeling bubbling inside of me, immediately dissipated into nothing.


    Under normal circumstances, I would''ve found this moment extremely romantic, but seeing our car sting in front of me, was enough for me to discard all my thoughts.


    "I¡­ I am sorry for this outburst. I didn''t know something like this will happen." I said, one of his hands holding my palms and the other on my cheek.


    "It''s okay, sweetheart. Honestly, I was well aware that something like this would happen. I just didn¡¯t know the intensity of it. At least, now we know that you are bing stronger than before. I am sorry for saying those mean words to you.¡± Daniel said before brushing his knuckles on my cheeks.


    ¡°I think we should teleport now. I thought I will be able to enjoy a good time with you if we travel like this. However, who knew that you will act naughtily and burn our car. You are such a trouble maker." He said before pinching my cheek, making me swat his hand away from my face.


    "Now that you know what a trouble maker I am, I think you should choose wisely if you still want a part of me as your mate or not." I joked, however, what I didn''t expect for him to pick me in his arms and scoot me infinitely close to his body.


    Looking into his turquoise tranquil eyes that had nothing but love and adoration, I sighed loudly before looking anywhere else. Gazing into his eyes always fills me with guilt, and I don¡¯t know why does it happen.


    "No matter how much trouble you make, I will always choose you. I won''t lose you again, Victoria. If ites to worst, then I am ready to fight the gods for you. This time, I won''t let my love remain unrequited." He said, kissing the corner of my lips, and before I could protest, I felt a chilled swoosh of air, making me tighten my arms around him.


    The processsted for a few seconds, and suddenly we were standing on the gates of arge mansion that looked exactly like those dark mansions from Disney world. It was both scary and cool at the same time.


    I waited for Daniel to ce me back on the ground, not expecting the thing that happened next. As soon as he ced me down, the guards that were standing in front of the gate of the mansion fell to their knees before bowing down to us.


    "You are weed, our queen," They said in unison, and it was the most beautiful thing someone did for me.

 Chapter 147 - Book-2 -62

    Chapter-62


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    I looked at the guards that were bowing in front of me before smiling at them.


    ¡°Please stand up. Your love is all I need. You don¡¯t have to bow to me like that,¡± I said, and they immediately went back into their previous guarding positions. We waited for some to open the gates for us, and it wasn¡¯t long before we heard footsteps.


    A man d in a grey colour suit came from behind us and pped his hands twice in the air.


    I was waiting for the gate to open on his ps, but the doors didn''t open, rather there was a small bag of rose petals on top of us, and it was released, making the petals fall on our heads.


    Giggling at the sight as the petals were falling, I swirled under them, feeling happy after such a long time. It was after such a long time someone had surprised me like this. I thought. All the stress from earlier, dissolving into thin air.


    "Neptune, see. These are so beautiful!" I eximed, ying with them as I tried to catch them.


    "What is so good about this? I am sure he has deliberately prepared all of this to woo you. And it looks like it''s working." Daniel said before he raised his hand in the air, and snowkes started to fall from the sky.


    It was beautiful. It made me feel special. I don''t know why, but it was strangelyforting and calming. The snowkes,nding on my skin were calming my stress, and the heat of my body was also in control because of that.


    Taking out my tongue a little, I took a few snowkes in my mouth, licking the coldness that came with it.


    "You know, my lips are more cold and tasty than them. Want to try?" Neptune said, and I looked at him flushed.


    How can he say such things in broad daylight in front of so many people?


    Catching a few more snowkes and putting them in my mouth, I was about to reply to him for his flirtatious remark when the door of the mansion was opened.


    "Someone is trying to ruin my surprise, ain¡¯t he? What can I expect from the king of the dark witches? Always turning things dark from his presence." I heard Ashton''s voice as he walked towards the door, and Daniel rolled his eyes at his remark.


    "Hello, beautiful." He said, taking my palm in his hand before kissing the back of it.


    "Hey, Ashton," I said, feeling a strange kind of giddiness in my stomach.


    "Mind if I take your arm and lead you to your future home with me?" Ashton said, and it confused me a little.


    What future home? My home was in pearly Canines where Alexander was waiting for me. Is he talking about this being my temporary home because I was going to live here for 45 days?


    I was about to ask him what did he meant by that, but the sound ofrge cheering stopped me dead in my tracks.


    Turning around, I looked at therge crowd that had formed in front of the mansion just in few minutes.


    The cheering increased by multiple times as soon as Ashton held my hand and raised it in the air.


    "Ashton, what are you doing? She isn''t ready for this," Neptune was the one to interrupt.


    "I am just introducing her, Neptune. You are making it look like I am making her the queen." Ashton said.


    "Well, you raising her hand like this in front of your crowd and telling them beforehand that she is queen is the same thing." Neptune scoffed.


    "Well, Daniel, she is indeed my queen. However, I am not announcing it. I know that she is Victoria and hase here to live temporarily because of the training and Christopher thing." Ashton said.


    In between their banter as to what was happening, I looked at the crowd, which was simr to the one that had formed two years ago when the war with Robert hade to an end, and Ca had made her presence known.


    Wait, Ca had made her presence known to her crowd when she saw that everyone was appraising her. Does that mean Emerald-


    I stopped the trail of my thoughts, not wanting it to be true. I can''t handle more drama right now.


    ''I won''te out. Don''t worry. I know that these are my people and that they are dying to meet me and see who their queen is, but I won''te out and add more pressure to you. I know it has been hard on you, and things have been bing more trouble some since I appeared.'' I heard Emerald''s soft voice inside my head, and I don''t know why, but now that she was talking like this, I felt a little bit guilty.


    Ca and Jasmine both had their share to take over my body, but she was the only one who not even once tried to take over my body and make things difficult for me.


    Sighing loudly, I made up my mind before scooting closer to Ashton, making both of them stop as they looked at me, waiting to know what I wanted to say to Ashton.


    "Wee your Queen!" I said in a bold and loud voice, and Neptune''s and Ashton''s eyes immediately turned wide.


    The crowd''s cheering became wilder, and I smiled at them before tugging Ashton''s hand, who looked like he was still in some kind of daze.


    "Let''s go," I said, making him nod his head as the three of us entered the mansion.


    "Sometimes it''s hard for me to understand what is going through your head, seriously," Neptune said before plopping on the couch in the living room.


    "I did it for Emerald. Besides, there is something I want to tell you, Daniel. While I was unconscious in the car, I got another hint about that water thing."


    "You were unconscious in the car?"


    "Water hint?"


    Both of them said simultaneously, and Neptune looked at Ashton before shaking his head.


    "Victoria, I know that this water dream experience of yours was a hope for all of us to find the truth and find the correct solutions to our problems, but I had a little chat with a witch. And she said that the lines that you said and the scene that you saw are mentioned in the elementary books of the witch¡¯s schools. You know what that means, right? It means that the ce you mentioned is only fantasy." Neptune said before pulling me closer to himself and making me sit on hisp.


    "And as much as I hate to break your heart, that''s the truth. We will have to follow our previous n only." Daniel said, and Ashton who didn''t have any idea about what was going on just grumbled loudly seeing me on Daniel''sp even in his kingdom.


    "Just listen to it first, okay?


    ''The crystal red, purple or blue, lies in the deepest of the water that has a lot of dew. The water is powerful and the more powerful are you. Pure or not, the soul that is cursed with the beauty of the rose won''t dare to go too close.'' I didn''t see anything this time. It was my powers who told me this. I don''t know what does it mean, but I want you to look into it." I said.


    "Okay, enough with this crystal and powers and water thing that I don''t understand. Let''s have brunch first. I know you must be hungry after such a long ride, aren''t you?" Ashton asked, and I nodded my head making him smile.


    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go!" Ashton said, taking my hand in his before pulling me towards the dining table, making Daniel smile at his childish attitude.


    Who will call him a king of Vampires with such childish behavior?

 Chapter 148 - Book-2 -63 Training Or Torture?

    Chapter-63


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    Have you ever had that feeling when you are treated nicely so that you can be torturedter on?


    No? Well, that was exactly what I was feeling right now.


    ¡°Do not move your feet, Victoria!¡± Daniel shouted angrily at me.


    ¡°I am trying, okay?¡± I shouted back before standing on my toe on the chilling ice b.


    I have been standing on this tortuous b for thirty minutes, and I can¡¯t help but feel numbness all over my body.


    Now, you might be thinking why I was standing on this b, right?


    Well, ording to Daniel, this is a part of his rigorous training n.


    Let me start with the beginning.


    Yesterday, when we reached here, it was already evening, and I was treated like a princess getting all the attention in the world.


    To say I was happy would be an understatement.


    I was provided with a king-sized bed and a personal maid to tend to my needs.


    Everything was going perfectly fine till morning until Daniel decided that it was a good idea to wake me up at 4 in the morning and torture me with this so-called training.


    It has been around two hours since we started this training thing, and so far he had made me run ten miles, liftrge rocks, catch the falling leaves of a tree, burn a tree, and then turning it into its previous form, all with the help of my powers.


    And currently, I was standing on this ice b with numb feet and palms oozing mes, which he says is necessary to control the heat of my power. Personally, I think that he is doing this ice b thing because he is still pissed about yesterday¡¯s event when I burnt his car.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, Daniel. She will get frostbite at this pace.¡± Ashton said, and I would¡¯ve felt thankful to him if he wasn¡¯t the one who suggested that I run those ten miles without the help of my powers.


    And this wasn¡¯t thest part of my training, ording to them, they were just getting started with it.


    After I am done with this task, I will have a no-power usage fight with Ashton, and then a power-only fight with Daniel, which I am sure is going to be a hell lot of pain for me than they think.


    I mean, who are they kidding? They are freaking Kings in their domains. I am nothing inparison to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on her, Ashton. This is not the time for us to feel sympathy towards her.¡± Daniel said and it made me annoyed.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the time to sympathize with me. This is the time to torture me freely in the name of training.


    ¡®They are doing this for our good, Victoria.¡¯ Ca said, annoying me more in the process.


    Feeling annoyance and irritation creeping up my body, I looked down as my foot made a sudden dip in the ice b. The ice b was now melting at a much rapid rate than before.


    ¡°See, I told you to not sympathize with her. I am sure she is angry, and that¡¯s why those mes are acting like that. She needs to learn how to control them, or she will hurt people around her even after this issue is resolved. She had this power when she had learned about her magic. However, Azrael had contained her power again. At that time, the powers were still controble, but now she needs to learn that all over again,¡± Neptune said.


    Hearing his conversation, I tried to contain my anger and started thinking about good things, but as soon as I closed my eyes, the image of Madeline appeared in front of me, and before I could react, I fell on the ground, the ice b breaking into tiny cubes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be that easy to control these mes,¡± I sheepishly smiled while looking at Neptune, who just shook his head at me before sighing loudly.


    ¡°You know how to swim, right?¡± He suddenly asked me.


    ¡°Yeah, a little bit. But why are-¡± I started, but my question was answered when he clicked his fingers, and I was thrown into theke.


    What the hell! I thought as some of the water went into my mouth, making me cough loudly.


    Kicking my legs in the water, I tried to swim up.


    I took a deep breath as soon as I surfaced on the water, theirughing faces bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°For the kings of two entities, you surely are kids,¡± Imented before clicking my fingers, and my wet outfit was reced with a new outfit.


    ¡°Wow, you guys are gifted to have such powers. Just a click of a finger, and you can do anything.¡± Ashton said, looking at me amazed as he circled me.


    ¡°So just because I can change my outfit with the powers, you think this is amazing?¡± I asked, shaking my head before sitting on the bench.


    ¡°Of course. You have no idea how long it takes me for that stuff. If I had those powers, I will surely use them to clean myself, dress, and move here and there. It will save me so much time,¡± Hemented, and I was about to say something when the bench from under me disappeared, and Inded on the ground again.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the fight with Ashton,¡± Neptune said, I groaned loudly before looking at Ashton, hoping he would be on my side, but I was so wrong.


    As soon as I turned to look at him, he made use of his Vampire speed, and I was thrown on the other side, my back hitting the tree painfully.


    ¡°Hey! This is cheating! He is allowed to use powers, but I am not?¡± I groaned before standing.


    ¡°Oh, I am not going to use my powers. I was just showing off a little bit,¡± Ashtonmented and I clenched my fists.


    ¡°.....¡± And honestly, I wanted to wipe that smirk off his face.


    Let¡¯s see who will be showing off in the end.

 Chapter 149 - Book-2 -64 Not An Easy Fight

    Chapter-64


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    ¡°Haha¡­ What are you going to do about it?¡± Ashton asked me when I didn¡¯t reply to his attack for a few seconds.


    We had been fighting for thest thirty minutes, and I am ashamed to say this, but he was having the upper hand in this fight.


    ¡°What happened? Cat got your tongue?¡± He asked again, and I gritted my teeth angrily.


    ¡®You can do this, Victoria. Have a little bit of faith in your body. Let it act on its own ord.¡¯ Ca said, and I nodded my head at her suggestion. She was right. I need to have some faith in myself. I was the hybrid. The strongest in the world.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± I asked, my voice dangerously low.


    Looking up, I smirked at Ashton before running towards him and holding his neck. Turning his hands at an odd angle, I was about to break them when he turned around and pressed my body below his.


    ¡°Not a good move, Sweetheart. Is this all that you¡¯ve got? Such a weak queen? Has Alexander not been training you?¡± He mocked before smiling at Daniel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± I said before I kicked my legs in the air and stood not before tilting his body and breaking his neck bone.


    ¡°Was that necessary?¡± Daniel asked before clicking his finger in the air, and Ashton, who was supposed to be awake after a few minutes opened his eyes and looked at me annoyed.


    ¡°Well, I needed some moments of silence too. He had been talking shit since earlier,¡± I said before shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°I was just having fun with you, and you cheated on me. Who told you to snap my neck like that?¡± He said before cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°The first rule of a fight is to not turn your back on your opponent and always be aware of your surroundings until you are sure that you¡¯ve won,¡± I said before standing.


    I looked at Daniel as he came forward ready to fight me, and I knew, this time I am surely going to be beaten ck and blue.


    I used Ashton¡¯s distraction to defeat him, but I knew that this fight with Daniel is going to be the real difficult one. He has seen all my tricks already, and I know he won¡¯t be distracted so easily.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t I take a little bit of rest. I have been-¡± My words were cut short when Daniel threw an ice dagger straight towards my heart, which I was barely able to catch at thest second, only far enough for it to not pierce my skin.


    ¡°Jesus, are you trying to kill me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout as I looked at him with disbelief.


    ¡°Focus,¡± He said with a smirk, and before I could say anything, more than hundreds of those ice daggers were sent my way, making Ashton take a step back. Nice move indeed.


    Creating the fire shield in front of me that will melt the ice, I kept taking a step back when I noticed that the fire wasn¡¯tpletely burning the daggers. Though they weren¡¯t as sharp as earlier. They still felt like hard ice balls when they hit me.


    ¡°Try harder!¡± Daniel shouted, and before I could look up, I was attacked by his ice again.


    ¡°Will you give me a second to collect myself?¡± I shouted, unable to speak, as it was hard for me to even look amidst all those sharp things that were piercing my skin.


    Seeing the blood oozing out of my hands, falling on the ground that I had ced in front of my face to protect myself, I couldn¡¯t help but bring out a metal shield with my magic that protected me from the ice bs.


    I was basking in relief that I was able to protect myself when the shield that I brought suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t take my things like that!¡± I shouted, feeling strangely angry because he wasn¡¯t listening to me.


    Now I understand what Ashton meant when he said he was just having fun with me. I am sure he was just having fun with me, and I also know that Daniel is not using his full potential, or I wouldn¡¯t have been standing here. I would have fallen unconscious long ago.


    ¡°Daniel, stop! The daggers are piercing through her skin.¡± I heard Ashton scream at Daniel as I fell to my knees, barely holding the pressure of those daggers.


    ¡°I have barely started, Ashton,¡± Neptune said, and I felt embarrassed at hisment. He was barely starting and I was already like this?


    Taking the support of the tree through my back, I stood back on my legs before walking towards Daniel with great difficulty.


    Now I understood why he was using these ice daggers on me. He was trying to calm down the heat inside me, knowing all too well that it is the most developed power of mine, making it hard for me to refute his attacks.


    Opening my eyes trying to look through the daggers I tried to move through them before lifting my hand in the air, creating arge shield of blue me that crushed all the ice daggers at once.


    Now it was my time to attack him and I was ready for that.


    ¡°FEUER SOLL BRENNEN¡± I chanted and thousands of balls made of fire went straight towards Daniel.


    I thought they would make a difference, but who was I kidding. He was the king of the dark witches for God¡¯s sake. He raised his fingers in the air and turned all the fireballs into ice cubes before making them disappear.


    ¡°It was a nice try.¡± He said before smirking at me, and before I know anything, he lifted me in the air and threw me back into theke.


    I don¡¯t know why but from his eyes, it felt like he was trying to tell me something. Like he wanted me to do something. Like he wanted me to learn something with his actions.


    But what was it?


    I gulped plenty of water before trying to surface on the water, however, as soon as I surfaced, he pushed me back inside.


    ¡°Daniel, stop! That¡¯s enough for today. She will die at this pace. You must know that she is not familiar with her powers yet,¡± I heard Ashton screaming for me, and I wanted to be thankful to him, but right now, my main focus was on surviving this attack.


    ¡°She will have to survive this,¡± Daniel said before I was pushed back inside.

 Chapter 150 - Book-2 -65 Scared By My Own Powers

    Chapter-65


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to shout at my stupidity.


    After drowning for five minutes, I finally realized the thing, he was trying to tell me for half an hour. And that was my main element was not fire but water.


    Though Fire was my most developed element because I have beenfortable with it and was the first power that made its appearance known to me when I just learned about my magic, water has always been the power that has protected me since my birth.


    Closing my eyes, I opened my palms wide before swirling them in the water, making a hurricane and controlling it.


    ¡®Well, that was easy.¡¯ I thought, however, my moment of happiness was cut short when the water started drowning me more.


    ¡°You can do it, Victoria. You can control it.¡± I heard Daniel¡¯s voice drowning me.


    I was trying. I wanted to say, but I know I can¡¯t open my mouth, or the little bit of air I had been able to gather will be gone, and I will start suffocating again.


    ¡®The power of water. The power of water that has addressed me as their witch and controller, I call onto them to show me the way and pave the path for me.¡¯ I said before trying to control the water around me again.


    It was angry, I could make that from their not-so-soft water sshes that felt more like hard ps. Closing my eyes, I stopped moving my body. I stopped struggling, wanting for them to calm down first. I know I was taking a big risk here, but I needed this. I know I need them to trust me and want to know that I trust them, and this was the best way for that. I was surrendering my life.


    They have always protected me from all the life-threatening situations, and I know they won¡¯t just let me die.


    ¡°I surrender my life to you. I want you to trust me as I do with you. I know you are angry for I didn¡¯t trust you enough and rather used the fire element to protect me, but you should know that every element is important to me just like you. I can¡¯t ignore anyone.


    I chanted in my mind as a smile made its way onto my face when the ssh started to reduce.


    I was about to open my eyes to see if they were calming down or not. However, before I could do that, I was thrown out of theke, making mend on the ground harshly.


    ¡°Thank god, Victoria,¡± Ashton said from somewhere close to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk closer to her,¡± Daniel shouted and I guess he was too slow to say that because the next thing I know, Ashton was sent flying to the other side.


    How do I know that when my eyes are closed? Well, Ashton made a very unpleasant sound when he was sent flying, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile before coughing out some water that went in my lungs, which was paired with some of my blood.


    ¡°I think my ribs are broken,¡± I said feeling a sudden pain in my back, unable to move.


    ¡°The fight is not over yet,¡± Daniel said, and I opened my eyes to look at him with disbelief.


    How can he even say that when I am practically telling him that I am unable to move?


    ¡°How could you,¡± I started but my words were cut short when he started using the ground element and the roots of the trees started moving towards me, hitting me in the back.


    ¡°This is just a training session, isn¡¯t it? And here you are hurting me like the king of the dark witches you are!¡± I shouted as I fell on the ground after trying for the umpteenth time to stand.


    I know it was just a matter of time till my powers will heal me, and this pain was until then only. Raising my hands, I maderge swords of water and cut every root that was heading my way.


    That was the least I could do sitting here like this, and if not for the pain, it was fun to do.


    ¡®Someone is trying to locate us through the locator spell,¡¯ I heard Jasmine say, making me squint my eyes as the root went through my arm and a shrill scream left my mouth.


    Seeing the blood that was oozing out of my hand, I looked at Daniel, and judging from his expression, I knew he didn¡¯t expect that to happen either.


    ¡°Victoria, I,¡± he started before raising his hand in the air, and the roots that were heading towards my way immediately stopped, and retreated to their original positions.


    ¡°Why the hell would you do that for?¡± Ashton screamed as he walked towards me with wary steps.


    However, I was done with their fake protective attitude. This was just the first day of training, and they had already beaten me ck and blue. I was angry at them, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyance building inside me. Something so strong that it was scaring me.


    Keep calm. I chanted inside my head, but it felt like my powers have their mind now. They were trying to overtake me, and the thought of what daniel had said regarding me turning into Madeline started appearing in my head which made me panic more.


    Closing my eyes, I raised my hands in the air as a sudden surge of energy flow inside me.


    ¡®Die mir weh tun, ich habe sie mehr verletzt.¡¯ I chanted even though I didn¡¯t want to, and as soon as I said those words. The fire from my right hand and the water from my left hand made a circle around me before lifting me in the air.


    ¡°Daniel, I don¡¯t know what is happening to me,¡± I shouted, wanting him to help me.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect him to help me like that.


    Dark energy surged through around him, and before I know I was thrown on the other side for the umpteenth time today, but this time it was a little different.


    I had cuts all over my body, through which a heavy amount of blood was oozing.


    ¡°Victoria!¡± I heard someone said and though I was drifting into the dark slumber, I could make out that the voice belonged to Alexander.


    But the question was, what was he doing here?

 Chapter 151 - Book-2 -66 Why Azrael Is Here?

    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    Alexander? I am sure I heard Alexander¡¯s voice. What is he doing here? How did he reach here? Is everything okay with the kingdom? Has my grandfathere to visit him? ??


    Many questions were swirling inside my head, and as darkness was consuming me, it was as if something or particrly someone was stopping me from entering the dark abyss.


    But what could it be? The magic was nothing like Neptune¡¯s magic. While Neptune¡¯s magic appeared cold and soothing, this magic was something warm that was filling my heart with care and love.


    Someone who knows that I am not allowed to sleep. Someones who loves me and is afraid that something will happen to me.


    After a constant struggle of being on the verge of losing my consciousness and groaning as I held onto that someone¡¯s healing powers, I finally opened my eyes when someone lifted my body.


    ¡°Alexander?¡± I mumbled, my voiceing out weaker than I had intended.


    ¡°I am right here, sweetheart. No one will be able to hurt you while I am in the picture,¡± He said, and Knowing I am safe in his arms, I leaned my body further into him before taking a deep breath.


    The unknown powers healing me more quickly than my own should¡¯ve.


    After a few seconds, when I was ced on the soft mattress of a bed, I finally opened my eyes, my gazending on Daniel, who had an apologetic look on his face and then at Ashton, who looked at me worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there is more training. I am tired as hell, and feel dead like a wooden log,¡± I said, wanting to ease some of their tensions.


    The smile that appeared on both of their faces was enough of a reward for me. I know that whatever they did today was for my wellness, and though things were a little hard, I know they only wanted to tell me how tough this training is going to be, and more than that, what will it be like to fight in a real fight with the oldest witch on Earth.


    ¡°Now that we know she is fine, would you like to tell us what are you doing here, Alexander?¡± Daniel asked, and I turned to my right, where Alexander was entering my room with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°I missed her. I don¡¯t know why but I had this feeling yesterday that something wasn¡¯t right with her. And I was indeed right. Why did you not tell me that you were attacked by the rogues, Victoria?¡± Alexander asked me, his serious gaze telling me that now was not the time to joke around with him.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I was about to tell you that after my training-, What is grandma Azrael doing here?¡± I asked as I felt her presence near me, and as soon as I said that, Azrael appeared in my room.


    ¡°I asked her to teleport me here,¡± Alexander said, looking sheepishly at Daniel, who had a pissed expression on his face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention to not rat about this n to anyone? How could you?¡± Daniel asked, taking Alexander by the cor.


    ¡°I had toe here anyhow. She was the best way to reach here as soon as possible, and thus, I didn¡¯t hesitate twice to call her for help. Besides, she is her grandma! She would never hurt her.¡± Alexander said, evening out his cor before looking at me.


    ¡°It looks like someone is treating me as an outsider and is keeping me from helping my granddaughter,¡± Azrael said, and Daniel rolled his eyes at her.


    The tension in the room was increasing, and I didn¡¯t know if I should mention that my ribs were hurting or not. Feeling her presence near me, I don¡¯t know why but I felt she was a little bit off today. Also, the warm magic that was healing me, didn¡¯t belong to her. Her magic never had that kind of effect on me. This was a new experience for me. I wanted to discuss it with Daniel, but as he has mentioned, I didn¡¯t want to talk about it in front of outsiders.


    I know my grandma Azrael has always cared for me and that she would never think or do anything bad for me. But seeing how things have not been working out for us like something is always interrupting us, I didn¡¯t want to ask about something good in the open. What if someone hears it, and things start to turn their backs on us again?


    Call me a girl with trust issues, but that was what it was.


    ¡°You were unreachable and were unable to contact. There was soo many times when I needed you, and you weren¡¯t there to help me out. Where were you all this time?¡± I asked, looking at my grandma, who was in a ringpetition with Daniel, who looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything in the world and would take down anyone who dares defy him.


    I gazed at her closely, and the brief cold look that passed through her eyes was something that I didn¡¯t like for a single moment.


    I know I wasn¡¯t capable of protecting my three mates, who were kings of three different species, but it doesn¡¯t mean I would like someone to re at them just like that, even if that someone was none other than my grandma.


    ¡°I was busy finding a cure to my granddaughter¡¯s problems. That was the main reason why I was unreachable. Besides, the fact that I was finding the cure among the books that were in the witch kingdom inside the library owned by Christopher, things weren¡¯t exactly easy for me.¡± My grandma exined, and I don¡¯t know why but for the first time, I didn¡¯t want to believe her.


    ¡°So you were indeed a captive of my grandfather,¡± Imented, and Daniel looked towards me, maybe already knowing that I wasn¡¯t believing her.


    ¡°We need to discuss this alone,¡± I tried to tell him through my eyes, and it looked like he understood me because the next thing I know, everyone dropped the topic, and a new topic regarding how bad I was during my training started.


    Why would they say it like that? I tried my best. I thought before pouting and covering my face with a duvet, wanting to hide from the embarrassment.

 Chapter 152 - Book-2 -67 Grandpa Came To Meet Me?

    Chapter-67


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    ¡°I am displeased that I wasn¡¯t involved in this n. Do you not trust me, Victoria? There had been so many times when I have saved you, yet you don¡¯t trust me? You wounded my heart today.¡± My grandma Azrael said, and for a moment, I felt a little bit of guilt gnawing at me, but the feeling was gone as soon as it appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. Don¡¯t me her, okay? She is already going through a hard time. Increasing the mental pressure on her with your emotional drama should be thest thing you should be doing here,¡± Daniel said, and I wanted tough at his straightforward words as I was d that he saved the situation because I seriously didn¡¯t know what to say or do when she said those words.


    If my grandma was offended by his words, then she masked it very perfectly because the next thing we know, she started asking about the n again. However, she was indeed right about this thing that she won¡¯t hurt me.


    She has been the one who had always been by my side since I was born, and even when I was neglected by my parents, she made sure that I had a decent upbringing, and know about my powers before someone could hurt me.


    Sighing loudly, Daniel told her all the ns in brief, how they were trying to train me to make me stronger so that we can fight Christopher, and it irked me how he neglected the part where I saw that dream about the magical water. Why would he do that? Does he not believe in my powers and the dream I saw?


    I wanted to ask him about it, but knowing that I shouldn¡¯t be speaking about it in front of many people, I kept my doubts to myself.


    ¡°Are you sure this is your n? I mean, do you think it will work? It¡¯s Christopher we are talking about,¡± Azrael said.


    ¡°We will train her for that. We have around 25 days left for that. And I think they are enough for the training part. I will be also giving her some of my powers while she will fight with Christopher. All we need to do is teach her how to control that power.¡± Daniel said, and I looked at him wide-eyed.


    This wasn¡¯t something we had discussed, and judging from their shocked expressions Alexander and Ashton didn¡¯t know about it either.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough of a good idea. I will be going now that my work of bringing Alexander here is done. I will also try to find a way in the ancient books. There should have something on how Victoria can fight the witch king. Keep me updated with the details of the ns. I don¡¯t want to feel left out.¡± she said before she disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, why won¡¯t you tell her about my dre-¡± My words were cut short when daniel rushed towards me and ced a hand over my mouth to stop me from speaking.


    ¡°I think we should let Victoria rest,¡± Daniel said to Ashton, who nodded his head at him.


    ¡°You are right, let¡¯s go and eat something. She had a tough day today,¡± Ashton said before he made a walking sound by tapping his foot on the floor, and Alexander followed suit.


    I waited for him to remove his hand, and after what felt like an eternity but were ten minutes, he finally removed his hands from above my mouth.


    ¡°Is she gone?¡± Alexander was the one to ask, and Daniel nodded his head.


    ¡°You will never tell about your dream to anyone. I repeat to anyone, okay?¡± Daniel said, and I nodded my head at him.


    ¡°You should know that even when she disappeared, some part of her was still here because she hadn¡¯t teleportedpletely.¡± daniel said, making me nod my head.


    No wonder they were talking like that.


    Closing my eyes as I felt the warm healing power that had been healing me bing more prominent, I groaned, feeling thefortable as it felt like someone was massaging my sore body.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Ashton asked, and I smiled at him while Daniel just looked at me with squinted brows.


    ¡°You are whaling quite quickly than it is deemed normal,¡± He said.


    Nothing passes his eyes, does it?


    ¡°Maybe my powers are bing stronger than you deemed normal,¡± Imented, and Ashton chuckled, knowing all too well that I was being sarcastic about how hard he rained me today.


    ¡°I am doing it for your good only. Let¡¯s go. She indeed needs some rest,¡± Daniel said, and Ashton nodded before they started to walk out of the room.


    I looked at Alexander as he was sat beside me, his handbing my hair affectionately.


    ¡°You do know that I won¡¯t let you sleep in the same room as her in my kingdom, right?¡± Ashton said, and Alexander rolled his eyes at that.


    ¡°I know dumb wit. I don¡¯t expect it either. I know you are the king here, and it will implicate negatively on you if your queen is alone and sleeping with some other king.¡± Alexander said, and Ashton nodded his head before leaving us alone.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Alexander also made his way out. It was the first time he didn¡¯t kiss my forehead or made any intimate gesture with me, and I don¡¯t know why but it irked me a little. I know he was ufortable here. However, he was still trying his best to adjust because of me.


    It was evident in his awkward moves.


    Sighing loudly as I almost felt healed, I stood to look at my reflection, wanting to see how many scars I had. Wincing loudly, my eyes became as wide as saucers when I noticed what a little piece of shit I looked like. I was ck and blue all over, and there were severalrge cuts and marks on my body. Though they didn¡¯t hurt and the scars will be gone soon, the sight was still dreadful to me.


    I was busy gazing at myself in the mirror when I felt a rare familiar presence around me. Someone that I didn¡¯t expect toe here and meet me. I saw the reflection of the person in the full-length mirror and couldn¡¯t help but feel my knees weakening as I immediately recognized him.


    Turning my body quickly, I looked towards the right corner of my room, my eyes first widening then tearing as I missed this man so much.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± I whispered, a tear falling from my eyes as I rushed to hug him. I couldn¡¯t believe he was here. I couldn¡¯t trust my eyes, and I needed to touch him to know it was real and that I wasn¡¯t just imagining things like everyone has been saying these days.


    ¡°You stay away from me, you filthy hybrid!¡± He shouted, pushing my body away.

 Chapter 153 - Book-2 -68 He Loves Me Too Much For His Own Good.

    Chapter-68


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± I asked, my eyes widening as I looked at him with disbelief.


    ¡°I called you a filthy hybrid. A filthy hybrid that I know is going to be the death of me. And I would rather you stay away from me because being touched by a hybrid that I need to kill is thest thing I want right now. Got a problem with that?¡± My grandpa said, and I looked at him for a few seconds before smiling evilly at him.


    ¡°A filthy hybrid? Is this what I am to you? Just a filthy hybrid? Am I not your granddaughter? The granddaughter that you should love and cherish? Fine! Yes! Yes, I am a filthy hybrid, and this filthy hybrid has decided to hug her grandpa. Got a problem with that? If yes, then you can leave from here. Leave me alone so that I can drown in the sorrow of the pain and-¡± I started, wanting to annoy him with my emotional drama, and it indeed worked.


    Squinting his brows, he looked around the room as if in a great dilemma, and it wasn¡¯t long before he sighed and looked at me helplessly. I know he couldn¡¯t resist my puppy face no matter how much he tries. He has been like this since we met.


    Opening his arms in invitation, he looked at me encouragingly.


    ¡°Fine,e here. Hug this old man,¡± He said, and I smiled at him before rushing towards him and hugging him tightly.


    Feeling secure in his arms as I felt his arms tightening around me, I couldn¡¯t help but look at him before smiling more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but I kind of missed this old man,¡± I said, and he chuckled at my words, his chuckle reverberating through my body.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to say this either, but I kind of missed my naughty little granddaughter too. The one who always has a way to make me bow down to her. You do know you would¡¯ve been long dead if you weren¡¯t my granddaughter, right?¡± He asked before ruffling my hair adoringly.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve still survived. No one can resist my charm. Not even an old man who is the king of the witches,¡± I said, and he smacked the back of my head lightly before forcing my face back into his chest.


    The old man was too proud to say that he was fearing what is going to happen next. He was too proud to say I love you to me, and even though he never says anything like that, I know he loves me more than he loves himself and would readily die in my arms when the fight will take ce, which was something, I would never let happen.


    Meanwhile, downstairs in the living hall of Ashton¡¯s mansion, the three kings were looking at each other, an awkward tension between them.


    ¡°Fine, I am sorry, okay? I was scared for her. I don¡¯t know what came over me, but it felt like she was in some great trouble, and I couldn¡¯t help but call Azrael the first thing I could reach her and ask her to teleport me where Victoria was. You also didn¡¯t mention to me that she killed a rogue so brutally, and if Azrael hadn¡¯t shown me what had happened in the forest, I would¡¯ve never known about it,¡± Alexander said, and Daniel looked at him for a few seconds before turning away.


    It was indeed his fault this time. He had promised Alexander that he would keep him informed about any major event with Victoria, but he didn¡¯t do his duty properly.


    ¡°Everyone has been talking about this major forest event, but nobody is going to tell me what¡¯s going on, right? Victoria also mentioned something regarding her being unconscious in the car ride yesterday, and Daniel had told me that we will discuss the matterter, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Ashton said.


    Turning around, Daniel looked at them before he narrated what exactly happened in the forest and what he saw there. He also narrated how Victoria sted his car because she was annoyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a whole lot of things, no?¡± Ashton was the one to speak, and all of them chuckled at his words.


    ¡°I am sorry I med you for bringing Azrael here. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t trust anyone around us anymore. Anyone could be a pawn of Christopher and telling him about our ns would be thest thing I will want. The thing is, no matter how much we try to find a second clue that will not include risking Victoria¡¯s life, wee with nothing. It feels like someone is deliberately trying to close all the doors for us.¡± Daniel said, making the other two nod their head.


    ¡°Daniel, when Victoria had felt the presence of Madeline for the first time after she had awakened from her seven days longa, you had said something about having a solution for all of this. What was that?¡± Alexander asked, and Daniel looked at him troubled, not knowing whether he should be telling them about his n or not.


    ¡°Yes, I am curious about the n as well. You keep on saying about this only solution to the problem you have found and that it will risk Victoria¡¯s life, but you never say anything about what the n is. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t trust us either,¡± Ashton said, and Daniel shook his head in denial.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Ashton. Madeline was a powerful hybrid. If you think that Victoria is powerful, then multiply her powers with ten. If her soul is around Victoria, there are great possibilities that she is roaming around us too. She is keeping her eye on everyone. She is waiting for us to reveal our n so that she can find a way to nullify our ns. That¡¯s why I am wary of disclosing the n, even to you guys. It¡¯s not about trust.¡± Daniel said, and Ashton started looking around himself with a panicked gaze.


    ¡°Look, I might be a vampire and a king at that, but the thing that I fear in this world is a ghost. Though it is not my greatest fear, my greatest fear is losing Victoria, I am still wary of ghosts, okay? And you are saying that an evil ghost is roaming around my mansion?¡± Ashton said to make the environment light and less tense and it indeed worked as all of them shook their heads after he said all of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, okay? I am still trying to find more. The clue Victoria has given us about the water thing is also a kind of hope because she has great faith in it. It¡¯s not like we have any other option, thus, I have started my investigation on the matter already. I have asked my trusted team to go there with some evil witches and good witches to see if a water body like that exists in the world.¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you-¡± Ashton started but stopped when Daniel raised his hand in the air.


    ¡°What?¡± Alexander asked, looking at him with squinted brows.


    ¡°I sense a strong witch around us. The Magna is too strong. Like a twelfth tier witch or maybe a-¡±


    ¡°King?¡± Ashtonpleted for him before all of them rushed towards Victoria¡¯s room.


    Opening the door, they looked at the sight in front of them and couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t something they expected to see.

 Chapter 154 - Book-2 -69 A Safe Escape

    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you guys for real?!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout as soon as they opened the door with a loud bang. I could see their eyes going wide as they took in my appearance, and I felt my face burning with embarrassment. ??


    I had just taken a shower because I was feeling kind of ufortable and dirty since I had a rough fight outside the mansion, and no one bothered to help me take a bath when I was down, and with the appearance of Azrael in my room and fussing about how we weren¡¯t including her in our n and everything, my bath had gotten dyed. And currently, I was standing in the middle of the room with just a towel around me when they had opened the door.


    Of course, this was the image I wanted to portray in their heads. I had faked this look of mine deliberately for them to think about things like this.


    It was a good thing that Grandfather¡¯s senses were sharper than mine, and he immediately knew that Daniel has felt his presence, and thus, he disappeared before Daniel coulde here and check upon him.


    Meanwhile, I came up with this idea to give my grandfather a little bit more time, knowing all too well that Daniel will be stunned for a few seconds, and won¡¯t dare to enter the room while I was standing like this, and won¡¯t think about my grandfather for some time, which will buy my grandfather more time to teleport back to his mansion without getting his trails caught.


    ¡°We- we are sorry, Victoria!¡± Ashton was the one to reply before he closed the door behind me, and I was left in the room alone again.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, I clicked my fingers before dressing decently again. Thank god, it worked.


    ¡°You guys cane inside,¡± I said before sitting back on the bedzily.


    ¡°So? What was so important that you guys couldn¡¯t even knock on the door?¡± I asked.


    Looking at their reddened face, I smiled a little before looking at Alexander


    I don¡¯t know if it was peer pressure or something, as he has seen me already, but he was looking too cute with the shy expression on his face. I wanted to stand and pull his cheeks cutely, but knowing that we weren¡¯t alone and he was a king, I huffed loudly before shifting my gaze to all of them.


    ¡°It was Daniel. I swear,¡± Ashton said, putting all the me on Daniel, and though Daniel red at Ashton for ratting him out, he didn¡¯t say anything to refute it either.


    ¡°I felt the presence of a very strong witch in the mansion. The Magna wasing more from your room. It felt like the Magna of a twelfth-tier witch or a king. Was someone here?¡± He asked me, his eyes searching the room to find any clue that could help him locate the witch or the Magna.


    Was someone here in my room? Of course, someone was here. My grandfather hase to meet me.


    Why you may ask? Because the old man was missing me.


    He was missing me soo much that he couldn¡¯t even wait for thirty more days to meet me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was anyone in my room. Can you still feel someone? Should I be worried? Is someone spying on me on behalf of my grandfather?¡± I asked, masking a concerned look on my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that powerful energy anymore. And no, Victoria. You don¡¯t need to feel scared. As long as we are here in the mansion, nothing will happen to you, we promise. Can you give me your hands? Let me feel your Magna. It can be because of your powers too,¡± Daniel said, and I extended my hand for him, his words making me a little bit guilty.


    I didn¡¯t want to hide from them either, but if I won¡¯t hide it, then they won¡¯t work this hard either, and everyone will suggest the sacrifice of my grandfather as a solution to all the problems and this was thest thing I want to happen.


    Feeling the skin of my hand by massaging my knuckles through his thumb, he closed his eyes before chanting some spells. After a few seconds of chanting spells, he opened his eyes and looked straight into my eyes, his eyes deep look, unnerving me a bit.


    Don¡¯t tell me he found out the truth. Don¡¯t tell me all these years of hiding my rtionship with my grandfather has gone to waste.


    I was tensed because I didn¡¯t want him to know that I was meeting my grandfather behind their back while they were preparing me to fight him. I didn¡¯t want them to know that the man they are fearing would kill me has decided to sacrifice himself for me if nothing works out. I didn¡¯t want them to get hurt. I know it will hurt them when they¡¯lle to know about the truth, but a little bit of hurt was much better than losing my grandfather¡¯s soul.


    I didn¡¯t want them to know, because that way they¡¯ll work harder and will try their best so that I won¡¯t need to confront my grandfather, which will risk my life.


    I wanted Daniel to work harder in finding the cure. The cure that will remove Madeline from my life permanently and we alle out with the longer side of the stick in the end. I wanted all of us to win and survive.


    Our goal was the same, just the working methods were different.


    ¡°I think your energy is bing stronger,¡± Daniel said after a long pause, making me sigh in relief.


    However, something was wrong with his gaze. Though he was saying those words, he looked at me like he was suspecting me about something, and I didn¡¯t like it for a single second.


    ¡°If you are done inspecting then why don¡¯t you leave my hand so that I can go back to sleep? Or do you want to join me?¡± I asked Daniel, who immediately left my hands as if they were on fire before coughing out aloud to hide his embarrassment. Looking at the other two guys, I was stunned when I saw tier jealous gaze and couldn¡¯t help but gulp awkwardly.

 Chapter 155 - Book-2 -70 His Original Plan Was To Kill Me

    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    Standing in front of the mirror, I looked at my reflection and couldn¡¯t help but wince at the girl that was staring back at me. ??


    It has been 20 days since my training started, and my life became a living hell. Every day Daniel and Ashton were harder with their moves than the previous day. Daniel had suggested Alexander train me too, but he didn¡¯t take the advice, which I was d for, or I think I would¡¯ve died by now.


    My grandfather has been visiting me at random times and days in between, which I was grateful for because he was kind of providing me the moral support that I needed the most in this bruised condition of mine.


    Daniel doesn¡¯t suspect anything. He thinks that it¡¯s my Magna trying to borate and expand itself, and I can¡¯t be any less guilty about it.


    After the incident that happened that day, the guys have learned to knock before they enter my room. And it gives me enough time to send my grandpa back or make any excuse on why I wasn¡¯t opening the door immediately.


    I looked at the girl in the mirror that hadrge bruises on her body and the yellowish blue marks on her body that were more or less making her look ugly. My grandfather had been fussing about these marks every time he woulde, and would always suggest that I stop the training, but the thought of losing him has kept me going.


    Lifting my hands and legs, I turned my body before nodding in the mirror. The spell has worked fine again.


    Every day, Daniel had been chanting these spells on me so that my body recovers faster, and the next day I would be ready to get beaten by them again.


    You guys heard that right. This is what I had been calling this training session. I have be their personal punching bag, and the worst thing about it is, I can¡¯t evenin because they are helping me enhance my energies and bring out my potential, which everyone can see is a very tough and bruising process.


    Apart from the fact that their punches and throws hurt like a bitch, I think they were indeed right about this bring out the potential thing. Now I can control my feelings and emotions, which indirectly means, I can control my mes and the little water energy I have.


    Howe I know about it? Because it has been very long since I had a random thought of destroying something and an urge to beat the shit out of someone.


    Smiling at my reflection sadly, I sat in the middle of the bed before making sure that the doors were closed and a protective shell was formed around me so that no one can disturb me while I perform this ritual.


    After thinking for a long time today, I finally told my grandfather about my water dream, and his words were simr to that of Daniel¡¯s words. He said that the possibility that this thing is true is very minimal. However, rather than denying my hypothetical dream that Daniel calls it, my grandfather told me to meditate and concentrate on the dream until I feel myself back in those waters. He said if I try hard enough, and my magic is strong enough, then I will be able to bring back some water from that source, and that water can be used to locate the water body that hides the crystals and that rose that has the answers to all the curse that I have been going through ording to my parents.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to channel all my energy into the area between my brows, trying to collect as much as I could. I tried to paint the picture of the water resource and those crystals into my mind, but no matter how hard I try, as soon as those crystals appear in my mind, they are followed by the image of Madeline, who was hovering over the water.


    This reminds me, I am yet to tell my grandfather about the appearance of Madeline in my life. I wanted to tell him. I have tried many times, but as soon as I make up my mind to tell him, my grandmother¡¯s words start echoing in my ears, and I drop the idea of moving forward with my n. I was afraid that her words will be proven right and my grandfather would turn against me when I will tell him about her.


    Didn¡¯t she say that my grandfather had taken upon himself that he will kill every hybrid out there to protect the world from another Madeline incident? I was afraid that he will kill me when he¡¯lle to know about Madeline¡¯s presence in my body.


    And why wouldn¡¯t I be afraid of him? It hasn¡¯t been always that he was fond of me like this. His original n was to kill me only. It was when I was eight years old and uncle Pattrick was trying to find me so that he could exchange me with grandfather and he could get that spell he was longing for, did my grandfather found about me.


    My uncle¡¯s greediness was the reason that my grandfather found me before Patrick could. At that time, I didn¡¯t know who was my grandfather, and why was he trying to kill me. When I had seen him for the first time, it was as if I was attracted to him because of his unearthly beauty or because it was the blood connection that brought me to him, but as soon as I saw him, I called him grandpa.


    I think the old man¡¯s heart was moved by my eight years old self, and he took me in his arms.


    It was after he took me in his arms, and my Magna connected with him was he able to know that I was the hybrid he had been searching for and that the daughter of Nelson and Martha was alive.


    Having been taken in his arms, I don¡¯t know what happened to him, because after that the words that came out of his mouth were,


    ¡®I found the heiress to my throne. Her mother couldn¡¯t inherit the throne, but I can sense that her witch powers are a hundred times stronger than her mother, and she will be a great queen.¡¯


    The little me didn¡¯t understand what he had said, and I was only interested in the candies that he brought me. However, as I started to grow old, and remembered his words, which I must mention that he had erased my memories and given them back to me only after I was fifteen, did I understood what he said.


    Since then, hees to meet me every now and often and nobody, including Azrael or anyone, knows about it. He had asked me to hide the truth from my adoptive parents too, and like the greedy girl for the candies and other possessions I was, I had hidden the truth since ever.

 Chapter 156 - Book-2 -71 Is She Ready?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Are you ready?" Daniel asked me, and honestly, I didn''t know how to answer that question. ??


    I didn¡¯t even know in what context was he asking me the question. Was he asking me about the cutting of my birthday cake, or was he asking me about my recent battle with my grandfather that will be happening sooner orter?


    Honestly, I was ready for neither of them. My mind was upied by too many things to celebrate my birthday happily. However, knowing that it will make them sad, I went along with the flow and smiled at their preparations.


    Today was my 22nd birthday, and ording to my parents, my grandfather wille to kill me today or within the next two days.


    If it would¡¯ve been earlier, then I wouldn¡¯t have been worried so much about this fact, but now that I know that my grandfather might try to kill me because of the presence of Madeline in my body, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried about the fact.


    It has been more than ten days since Ist saw my grandfather, which was another thing that was adding to the uncertainty of the fact if I will be able to see my 23rd birthday or not.


    After that day when he told me about meditation and bringing the water source from my dreams, which I must mention that I failed terribly, I had not seen him. There was no news from him and I don¡¯t know what to think about it anymore.


    There was this special spell he has taught me, which no one knows about so that I could call him whenever I want. However, no matter how many times I called him, neither would he reply to me nor would he give me any indications that my spells were even reaching him.


    ¡°Hey? Where have you been lost? Ashton has been asking you if you wanted any gift from him on tour special birthday,¡± Alexander said, bringing me out of my thoughts, and I couldn¡¯t help but look at him apologetically.


    ¡°Yeah, I am listening. I am sorry, I am just a bit concerned over this battle,¡± I made up a quick excuse before smiling at all of them


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the battle, Victoria. We are sure that we will win. And not only that, but we will also defeat this presence of Madeline around you.¡± Ashton said, and I nodded at him before looking at therge cake in front of me, specially prepared by my three mates to make me happy snd special on my special day.


    I don¡¯t even know how they can act this happy when I am practically on the verge of pulling out my hair because of the frustration.


    I mean, we have a major battle scheduled in a few hours, not to mention that the Madeline case is yet to be solved, and we are not even close to finding the truth about that ambiguous water dream of mine.


    After the cake cutting ceremony, we celebrated for a little more time before we resorted back to the living hall.


    It was Alexander¡¯s n.


    ording to him, we all should be sleeping together and closer to each other because we are unsure when my grandfather will be making his presence known and try to kill me.


    Though his n was a little bit childish because it sounded more like a sleep night out between girls, I couldn¡¯t help but agree with their ns.


    Closing my eyes, Iid down along with them, smiling when I noticed that everyone was looking at me.


    ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep, sweetheart,¡± Ashton was the one to speak, and it was followed by the goodnight wishes from the other two too.


    ¡°Guys, can I ask you a question? Do you remember the story of Madeline? She was twenty-two when she had killed her mates and entered the immortal phase, no?¡± I asked them, all their attentions on me now.


    ¡°Wait, why are we discussing this? Do you suspect anything? If you are suspecting anything, then let us know beforehand, yeah? I don¡¯t want a rampant Victoria, running in my mansion to kill me,¡± Ashton joked. However, when I didn¡¯t say anything, their gaze turned serious, and they looked at me with that ¡®What the fuck is going inside your head look?¡¯


    ¡°Is that the reason why my grandfather wanted to kill me as soon as I turned 22?¡± I asked, and it was Daniel this time who looked at me with questioning eyes.


    ¡°Are your feelings about Madeline bing stronger? Do you think her hold on you has increased or something along the lines?¡± He asked, and I don¡¯t know if he is some kind of psychic because this was exactly what was going inside my head.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of. I mean, I am not exactly sure if the things that are happening with me are all because of her. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it feels like my head is bing heavier with each passing second, and I can¡¯t control my head anymore. I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this, but I suffered from severe paralysis syndrome in the afternoon. I was almost on the verge of killing myself,¡± I confessed, my gaze trained on the ceiling. I know I won¡¯t be able to face either of them right now.


    ¡°Shit, this is serious. I thought you were just joking when you said those words.¡± Ashton said before looking at Daniel with a hesitant gaze.


    ¡°This is not good. Why didn¡¯t you tell us about it immediately after the incident took ce? Do you even know what happened to you? This was not just a normal sleep paralysis that you suffer under stress. It was Madeline, who was trying to control you without actually entering your body or by taking partial control of your mind. This is some serious stuff, okay?¡± Daniel shouted at me, and I know that my not telling them was bad, but I didn¡¯t want to affect the happy environment in the mansion that was created after such a long time.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell them even now, but the heaviness in my head was something that I couldn¡¯t control any longer.


    Closing my eyes when I felt dizzy, I opened my eyes abruptly when the image of Madeline suddenly appeared in front of me.


    This was one was another thing that was scaring the shit out of me apart from the battle with my grandfather.


    The urrence of Madeline in front of my eyes, whenever I would close my eyes, was something that has started not long ago.


    It was okay when I wasn¡¯t able to sleep because of her, but do these things mean that I won¡¯t be able to close my eyes too?


    I don¡¯t know what to do anymore with this thing. Closing my eyes, I looked at theughing girl that was sitting inside my brain, my bones chilling as a shiver ran down my spine when she said the next words,


    ¡°Are you ready, Victoria? Because I am ready.¡± She said, looking at me with that creepy smile of hers.

 Chapter 157 - Book-2 -72 Madeline Is Grandmas What?

    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    Everyone had the same expression in the room as mine. We all were shocked. ??


    Shocked and waiting for what was going to happen next.


    I looked at Daniel, who looked at me before blinking his eyesfortingly. His expression said that he got this covered, but did he got this covered?


    Turning to my side, I looked at Alexander, who was sitting expressionlessly since earlier. Ashton was also strangely quiet today.


    Well, what is one even supposed to say in a situation like this?


    ¡°So?¡± I finally voiced out, wanting to start just somewhere. We can¡¯t be just sitting here like this.


    We do need toe to some conclusion.


    ¡°We fight,¡± Daniel finally said, and I looked at him before sighing out aloud.


    We fight. The words were easy said than done.


    Currently, we all were thinking and discussing the strategy on how we can tackle my grandfather, who informed us of his arrival beforehand.


    ¡°The King of the white witches has arrived,¡± The main gatekeeper of the mansion shouted in respect before bowing at us and going back to his position.


    Was this thing needed? He could¡¯ve just arrived inside the mansion like he always does, why make it so grand? Was going to kill your granddaughter a grand event? I scoffed before looking at my grandfather, who entered the main hall, looking all majestic in his tail-coat and wand.


    Yes, he was carrying his wand today. Something, I have never noticed.


    ¡°Hello, my granddaughter,¡± My grandfather said, his voice strangely cold, and I couldn¡¯t help but look at him puzzled. I was used to hugging him as soon as I see him. Now, what am I supposed to do in this situation?


    I was busy arranging my thoughts when my grandfather said something that stopped all my thoughts, and I wentpletely nk,


    ¡°When were you going to tell me that you have been haunted by Madeline recently?¡±


    To say his question caught me off-guard would be an understatement, I was stunned beyond imagination. How did hee to know about this Madeline thing? Has someone been spying on me?


    I looked at him wide-eyed, not knowing what to say when he started again.


    ¡°I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault,¡± He said, walking close to me. His action immediately catching Daniel¡¯s attention as he came and stood between my grandfather and me like a protective shield.


    ¡°The king of the dark witches, pardon me for not greeting you beforehand. Respect to the king of the dark witches, king of the vampires, and king of the wolves,¡± He said before looking over Daniel¡¯s shoulder at me.


    ¡°It looks like they are going to protect you from me, no?¡± He asked, his words holding a strange aura.


    ¡°We can think this through, Christopher. You don¡¯t need to kill her. Keep in mind that we might be younger than you, but we are the kings of three entities. She is holding our mates within herself. Destroying the mate of three kings, do you think your kingdom will be able to survive the destruction?¡± Daniel asked my grandfather, and for a moment, I was convinced that they will be able to talk things through. I was convinced, but my grandfather¡¯s next actions caught me off-guard.


    He raised his wand in the air, clicking it on the ground with huge force, and before I could see anything, both of us were teleported in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°I think we will be able to talk better here,¡± He said beforeing closer to me and raising his hands.


    Thinking that he is going to hit me, I closed my eyes involuntarily. However, when I didn¡¯t feel any pain, I opened my eyes slowly and looked at my grandfather, who had a soft expression on his face that was quickly reced by the previous cold expression.


    ¡°Your grandmother hase to visit you recently, hasn¡¯t she?¡± He asked, and I looked at him confused, not knowing where this question wasing from.


    Were we here to talk?


    Well, anything is good as long as he doesn¡¯t kill me.


    I nodded my head in reply to his question before trying to channel Daniel mentally. I need him to know where I am in case a fight breaks out between us.


    Wincing when I was hit back with my energy, I looked at my grandfather, who chuckled at me before smirking.


    ¡°Trying to contact your little boyfriend here?¡± He asked, his eyes turning a shade darker.


    ¡°I might not have told you this earlier, sweetheart. But I hate it when I am interrupted like this. I have brought you here to ask a few questions, and I will leave you unharmed after you answer them, okay?¡± He asked and I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to tell anyone where I am? Does that mean he can have a fight with me and kill me here, and anyone won¡¯t evene to know how I died? I thought, my mind bing a hazy mess of questions.


    ¡°Haha¡­ look at your face. Do you think I was serious just now? I was kidding, sweetheart.¡± He said, and I smiled at him awkwardly.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t think he is in the right mind today. One moment, he is smiling at me like I am his favourite girl in the world, and the next moment, he is acting cold as if he is going to kill me the next second.


    ¡°It¡¯s your grandmother.¡± He said before looking at me intently, and I waited for him to continue what he was saying.


    ¡°I mean, your grandmother is the reason for what is happening to you. The one who is the reason you were born a hybrid. She is the reason you suffered this much under the curse. I know all of this is confusing to you, and that¡¯s why I brought you here so that I can tell you the truth before we do anything. The reason you are seeing Madeline more often these days is that your grandmother has activated the spell that she might have cast on you when were born.


    The reason for your birth was to serve Madeline itself. The reason I wanted to kill you.


    Madeline, she was your grandmother¡¯s elder sister,¡± My grandfather said, and it felt like my whole world came crushing.

 Chapter 158 - BOOK-2 -73 Story Of Madeline

    Chapter-73


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    ¡°Sorry, grandfather. I think I am not in the right condition today. My mind is interpreting things that you aren¡¯t even saying. I felt like you said that my grandma is the one who has initiated this Madeline problem. I think I am having delusions. I think Madeline is ying with my sanity now,¡± I said, chuckling awkwardly, admitting that I was indeed stressed about this Madeline thing to my grandfather for the first time.


    ¡°It is not Madelithene ying with your brains, Victoria. Madeline can¡¯t break this shell unless provoked from outside. It is indeed true. Madeline is Azrael¡¯s elder sister.¡± My grandfather said, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a high sense of betrayal running through my veins as my mind registered his words.


    ¡°Can we go back to where my mates are? I think they need to hear it as much as I need to,¡± I said, wanting to be closer to them and feel safe. I don¡¯t know who to trust and who do not.


    I don¡¯t even know how to react to this new piece of information. Should I scream in pain, or should I hunt my grandmother down and ask why did she do this to me. I don¡¯t know what was going through my head. All I know is that I was feeling that same zing fire inside my head, and the sense to destruct something was increasing with each passing second.


    I want, no, I need my mates with me to calm me down, or I don¡¯t know what will I do anymore.


    The grandma that I trusted the most in the world was the one who was stabbing me in the back. The grandma who I thought was the only one in my family that loved me more than anyone else in the world was the one who was nning to kill me from the very beginning?


    What will someone do when everything she believed in was utter bullshit? The person I thought would always be by my side left me alone. The person I thought would never betray me wants to kill me. The person that I thought would be the end of me was the one telling me the truth, and my mates were beyond confused because they didn¡¯t know what was happening and if they will be ever able to get their mate back or not.


    It was aplete mess, my life was utter bullshit, and my grandma was the reason for it.


    ¡°I thought you would like to hear this out alone, and that¡¯s why I brought you here. However, if this is what you wish, then I¡¯ll take us back,¡± He said, and I nodded my head.


    As soon as I reached back in the hall, my life was almost squeezed out of me when I felt my three mates hugging me and sighing in relief.


    ¡°What the hell would you do that for? Do you have any idea how scared we were?¡± Ashton said to me.


    Wait. Do these guys think that it was me who took my grandfather away with me?


    I was about to reason with him that it wasn¡¯t my fault when my grandfather coughed loudly, and my attention went back to him. The quietened fire inside me, immediately rising again.


    ¡°My grandfather has some information to share with us. Something regarding why Madeline is haunting me,¡± I said, and everyone¡¯s gaze instantly went towards my grandpa.


    ¡°It appears Madeline was my grandma¡¯s elder sister,¡± I started, urging my grandfather to continue his story.


    ¡°Let e begin from starting. Many years ago, a strong witch named Eva had two daughters. The first one was born 12 years earlier than the other. The name of the elder daughter was Madeline and the second one was Azrael. At that time, the gods who had tried to create a hybrid for the first time chosen Madeline because Madeline wasn¡¯t supposed to live more than 25 years. Eva, who came to know about this, worshipped the kings of the white witches, who happened to be my father.


    My father gave her the path to worship the gods, and it was exactly what she did. However, the gods who should not even be called one were thinning about this hybrid thing. Seeing their opportunity with this strong witch Madeline, they lied to Eva and told her that her daughter will be saved if she agrees with their terms. At that time, Madeline was only 7 years old,¡± Grandpa said before walking towards the window of the hall.


    ¡°They incorporated the powers in her, and she was a hybrid after they were done with her. Eva thought that her daughter was safe at that time. When Madeline was twelve, Azrael was born. It was a miracle for Eva because witches don¡¯t have another kid for at least thirty years. No kids of a witch have an age difference less than thirty-five years to date. Eva was suspicious about this thing. But her happiness made her ignore this very important information.


    Everything was going well because her powers had been suppressed. When Madeline turned eighteen, she met her vampire mate, and things have started to went downhill since then. When the Vampire mate wasn¡¯t able to mark her, he came to know that she doesn¡¯t have one but three mates. Her three mates expected that and they were thinking of how to arrange everything when during a spell practice she came to know that Madeline¡¯s life span was still 25 years. She was confused and went to see the gods.


    There they refused to meet her. When Madeline came to know about this, she was beyond angry.¡± My grandpa said, and I looked at my three mates, who had the same concerned expression on their faces.


    Does that mean Madeline is not wrong and that she has suffered under the hands of gods just like how she is suffering?


    Does that mean we will have to face the gods if we want toe out of this circr mess of hybrids?

 Chapter 159 - Book-2 -74 Azraels Part In Madelines Awakening

    Chapter-74


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV ??


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± I asked, probing grandpa to finish the story.


    ¡°She was feeling betrayed by the gods. Although her mates had epted the fact that they need to share her with two other men, the problems among them for her love and time persisted. She was so angry at her life, her mother, her mates, the gods who did her wrong, and the world increased so much that she decided to change all of it.


    She decided to destroy everything. She decided to take revenge on the gods for her ruined and cursed life. However, for that, she needed energy. The most powerful thing in this world is love. Remember how Damien has used the mate bond between you, Alexander, and himself to save Alexander¡¯s life? She did the same thing but in a negative manner.¡± Grandpa paused before looking at me in the eyes.


    ¡°When she turned twenty-two, and all her potential got unlocked, she killed her mates one by one to extract the energy from them and the mate bond. And as she had guessed, she became stronger. She knew that her life span was of a few more years, thus, the next thing she did was kill her mother, who was the reason for all of this. That day, she vowed to herself to make the gods kneel in front of her.


    She was blinded by anger, ego, and her powers. After she was done with them, she started destroying humans and other species. She created three big monsters ording to the abilities of the species that she wanted to kill. It was a disastrous event. And the gods who had done her wrong indeed had toe. They are proud powers themselves, and thus, rather than bowing to her as she wanted, they called all the powerful witches in the world along with the vampires and werewolves.


    After tying her up with the coven spells, the gods segregated all the powers that they had incorporated in her themselves and prisoned them.¡±


    ¡°Those powers were none other than Jasmine, Ca, and Emerald,¡± I said, and my grandpa nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°However, they weren¡¯t done with that. I am not sure what happened, but my father told me that they didn¡¯t kill her easily. It was a painful death that no one was allowed to see. Everyone was sent back, and after that what happened, no one knows about it. Nowing to your grandma¡¯s story,¡± My grandpa said, and everyone sat on the couch.


    I guess this one is going to be a long one.


    ¡°As I have told you, Azrael was born 12 years after Madeline. Though Madeline hated her mom Eva for what she did with her, she had a special connection with Azrael, and Azrael didn¡¯t love her any less. It was a beautiful bond that both of them shared, and it won¡¯t be wrong to say that Azrael had helped her in her destruction n. When I had met Azreal and found out that she was my mate, she was spending her time in the juvenile center of our kingdom. After I convinced my dad that she was my mate, he released her when she was perfectly trained.


    After that, we were married, and then we had Martha. I thought she was over this Madeline thing, but I found that she was trying to free those powers that were in the prison.


    At that time also, she was on with her hybrid n. However, all her ns came crashing down when your mom found her mate Nelson, ¡± My grandpa said before looking at me.


    ¡°Your mom tried to conceive for so many years but failed every time. It was something that Azrael hated a lot. I had debarred your mom from taking the throne, and at that time, even I had thought that she was doing all of this for the next heiress/ heir of the throne, and thus, I let her do anything. Your mom must¡¯ve told you that your grandma sacrificed a she-wolf in the spell for you to be born. That she-wolf was none other than Alexander¡¯s uncle¡¯s mate, who was pregnant with three cubs. Do you think that a thousand-year-old witch won¡¯t be able to know whether a she-wolf is pregnant or not? It was all her n from the very beginning. It was a few days ago you were born did I came to know about the spell. To say I was furious at that time would be an understatement,¡± My grandpa said, and I looked at him in understanding.


    So basically, my birth was a big mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first ce.


    ¡°You can start your pity party once I am done with the story,¡± My grandpa said, and I looked at him with annoyance before nodding my head.


    He is telling me that I shouldn¡¯t have been born, and he expects me to stay all happy about it?


    ¡°They cunningly gave me that Daniel and thought that I wouldn¡¯t know about it. I wouldn¡¯t have found either if Daniel hadn¡¯t cried. I knew that she must¡¯ve put you under the spell, and thus, you shouldn¡¯t be even blinking your eyes, let alone cry so loudly. I searched for you, but she did a good job in hiding you. It was because of Patrick that I was finally able to find you. Your first awakening as a hybrid urred when you were born. Your second awakening as a hybrid was when you were six years old, and she made a mark on your palm. Your third awakening was when you were 18 years old and met your grandma in that club. Your fourth awakening happened when you were unconscious for six months because of that sacrifice spell.¡± My grandpa listed, and I listened to his words with closed eyes.


    So these were the exact times when I was backstabbed by my grandmother.


    ¡°I am afraid to say this, but you are already in your transformation to be Madeline,¡± My grandpa said, and everything came crashing down for me.


    ¡°Your grandma must¡¯ve turned on the transformation not long ago. Has shee to meet you recently? Becausest time I met you, your powers weren¡¯t turned on,¡± My grandpa asked, and everyone turned to look at Alexander, who was the reason, she hade to meet me recently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. How was I supposed to know that she was the one who was causing all the problems? She was always protecting her when she was in the trouble, and I naturally thought that she was her well-wisher.¡± Alexander said, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at him.


    He wasn¡¯t alone in that thought. Who would have thought that there was such a big conspiracy in all her actions? No wonder she always asked me to keep myself protected.


    ¡°Wait, so does that mean you guys have been meeting since she was little? Then all the hype about you wanting to look for her and kill her was fake? Besides, if you knew what Azrael was doing, why didn¡¯t you ever tried to stop her? You could¡¯ve sent her back into jail. Wasn¡¯t she breaking rules by activating the hybrid part of her?¡± Ashton asked, and Neptune looked at my grandpa before answering the question from his side.


    His question was indeed right. I was so busy with self-pity that I never thought why was the strongest witch in the world, the king, was not stopping all of this from happening.

 Chapter 160 - Book-2 -75 Madeline Was Treated Wrong

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I always knew that this is something that everyone will be questioning me. It¡¯s a bitplicated if I start telling you everything in detail. But will you guys believe me if I say that I did all of this because I wanted to end this problem for once and all?" My grandpa said, and I looked at him waiting for him to continue. ??


    "I have watched Victoria grow, and I was sure that she wasn''t the next Madeline. I had some doubts when her adopted parents died in that car ident, which I must mention was her grandma''s work to enrage her. When I saw that even after such a big event she was able to control her anger, I knew that she would be the solution for this thing.


    I can end her life here and now, but it won''t solve the problem. We need a permanent solution to this. And the permanent solution is killing Madeline, not Victoria." My Grandpa said, and I was about to heave a sigh of relief when I suddenly felt my throat constricting.


    It was as if someone was pressing the area in the middle of my throat.


    Waving my hand with great difficulty, I touched Daniel''s hand to get his attention as he was the nearest person to me.


    "Victoria? Victoria? Are you okay? Christopher! What is happening to her?" Daniel shouted, getting everyone''s attention.


    "C..can''t breathe," I uttered with difficulty as my throat feltpletely choked. It was as if an invisible power was gripping my throat and was trying to choke me.


    Through teary eyes, I looked towards my grandfather, who rather than helping me was looking around himself.


    "What are you doing looking here and there? What is happening to her?" Alexander shouted as he ced me on hisp while Ashton held my hands.


    "I am afraid that thest step of her conversion to Madeline is going to happen now. Madeline''s soul will take over her if we do not stop this process." Grandpa said, his eyes still searching around, and it wasn''t long before he raised his wand in the air, making some blue Magnae out of it and hit the ss of the window towards my left.


    To say I was shocked to see what was behind the ss would be an understatement.


    There standing in front of me was none other than my grandma, who looked like was chanting some kind of spell.


    "I see that you''ve already told my dear granddaughter everything," She smirked, her eyes pitch ck with purple orbs. Something I haven''t seen before.


    "Grandma? Why would you do that to me?" I couldn''t help but ask her. This was something I wanted to ask her from the moment I came to know that it was her behind everything that happened with me.


    "Well, you can call me your grandma for thest time because after some time you''ll have to start calling me with the name you used to use back then," My grandma said, smiling evilly in my direction. It irked me how she chose to ignore my question rather than answering it.


    "Well, you''ve told her everything except one thing. You didn''t tell her how her counterpart Madeline was captured." My grandma said, and I couldn''t help but notice how she used the word captured rather than killed.


    "After the fight, everyone was sent back. The gods had their share of fun with her. Everyone keeps on ming her and cursing her, but do you know what she went through? Do you know what real pain feels like? She was staked on a pole made of ck magic. They threw daggers at her while enjoying the activity as if they were in some kind of amusement park. Even though she was a female, they left her in the hands of the dark powers. She was stripped naked like a non-living doll in front of everyone while the powers looked at her menacingly." My grandma said as a tear roll down from her eyes.


    Though she was a bad woman, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for her when Grandma said those words.


    "She was raped. Not once or twice. She was raped 19 times by different powerful men of different species. Those beasts were so merciless that they kept raping her body even after her soul left her. Do you think she deserved that? What was her fault? Her only fault was that her mother was tricked by three merciless gods, who used them for their fun." My Grandma said, the mere thought of what must¡¯ve happened scaring my very soul.


    "What happened to her was indeed wrong, but do you think what she will do to these Innocent people when shees back to life is justifiable?" My grandpa asked my grandma.


    "Maybe it isn¡¯t. Who cares? The world didn''t treat her right and spellbound her in the eternal river. What she will do is what this world deserves," My grandma said, shrugging her shoulders, her words capturing my attention.


    Looking at Daniel, who had his eyes on me already, I connected us with the telepathy before telling him the only hint I could do in the meantime as the war between my grandma and grandpa started, throwing me in the air.


    "Azrael, the spell wille into effect only if Madeline takes over Victoria by herself, right? After the spell ispleted, right?" Daniel said, and I looked at him confused.


    What the hell was he doing here? I just told him the biggest hint that could save us, and he wants to talk to her?


    "That''s right. However, you won''t have to wait long. The spell will bepleted in-" My grandma started, but was cut off in between. I couldn''t hear the rest of her words or anything that Daniel said after that because darkness took over me.

 Chapter 161 - BOOK-2 -76 Let Her Sleep So That Madeline Could Wake Up

    Chapter-76


    DANIEL NEPTUNE''S POV ? ?


    Sleep. That was the only way I could let Madeline take over her.


    From the past few days, I have been noticing that every time Victoriapletes her training schedule, she wants to do nothing but sleep. There were times when I had to make her sit in ice-cold water so that she doesn¡¯t fall asleep.


    First, I had thought it was happening because of the exhaustion from the training, but I was so wrong. Her eyes had started to turn a shade darker day by day. She would tell me that she is just resting and not sleeping, but I could see it. Even a few minutes of rest was not good for her.


    Her once brown and amber eyes were appearing darker and cker. It was clear to me that Madeline was trying to take over her.


    She was trying to take control of her body, and it was something to be concerned about, but I didn¡¯t tell victoria anything. I didn¡¯t tell her the reason because, at that time, I knew she will start panicking, and her state of fear will give Madeline an upper hand in the situation.


    Today was finally the day when the action was supposed to happen. I was hoping that we could talk Christopher into not fighting, but who would''ve thought that there will such an interesting turn of events.


    Not only was he the only guy who supported her throughout her life, but her grandma, who everyone thought was a well-wisher, turned out as the real viin of her story.


    It was a good thing that I had a n to save her from Christopher''s wrath. And that n was to make her fall asleep.


    This way, not only will Victoria''s soul be protected, but if Madeline wants to survive, she''ll have to take over Victoria''s body, or the powers will segregate, and all her ns will go to vain.


    It was a bitter truth.


    No matter how strong Victoria''s powers were, and no matter how weak she was in front of them, she was the only thing that was keeping these powers together. She was like a medium in disguise.


    If Victoria dies, the powers won''t be able to take over the body. They would be left with two options, either they die/go back into the prison world, or they segregate and decide different hosts for their living.


    This was something that I came to know recently. If I had known this earlier, then I would''ve surely applied this theory when I had seen her for the first time, and we all would''ve gotten what we desired.


    However, I can¡¯t me anyone for that. Maybe this was what fate wanted from us.


    Seeing that Azrael was unstoppable and had already chanted thest spell that will help Madeline take over and kill Victoria in the process, I used the trump card that I had been holding and not telling anyone about.


    Her sleep.


    Now that I think about it, god Madonna was indeed right. She had asked me to not trust anyone if I want to take her out safely, and it was a good thing I didn''t disclose this n to anyone, or Azrael would''ve known about it.


    "Im Namen Gottes Madonna befehle ich dir zu scfen." I said, smirking when I saw Azrael''s eyes going wide. She must¡¯ve thought that I love her too much for letting Madeline take over her with my will, but she was so wrong. This was the only loophole in her n, and she knew it.


    I am sure she hadn''t thought that I would do this.


    I saw Victoria falling on the ground as she fell asleep, and since Azrael was too shocked to react, I quickly, called Victoria''s soul out so that she could be free from the body and not hurt in the process.


    I know what I did was terrible. If I wanted, and we all could get together, then we would''ve tackled Madeline, but that would''ve caused Victoria''s life, and in return our mate¡¯s life too.


    I also know that now that Madeline will take over Victoria''s body, she will start the destruction of the world.


    However, that''s not something we should be scared about.


    That was God''s problem. They were the ones who created this mess in the first ce, and they''ll be the ones who will be cleaning after it.


    "What the hell did you do!!" I heard Azrael shriek, taking me out of my thoughts. It looks like she is finally out of her daze.


    "What do you think I did, Azrael? I just made your work easy. I ordered Victoria to sleep so that Madeline could take over her body easily." I shrugged, and Alexander and Ashton looked at me wide-eyed.


    "Why the hell would you do that? She''ll kill Victoria!!" Alexander shouted, and before I could see iting, I was thrown across the room by Ashton.


    Touching my jaws, I looked at my blood before looking at them. Dude, just because I am being lenient doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fuck with your brains through my magic. I thought before calming my raging heart.


    "That''s not my problem or concern. Christopher is right. This problem needs to be fixed once, and for all. She''ll be waking up soon. And she''ll be waking up as Madeline. Ten times stronger than earlier because she had been practicing for 1000 years. So I''ll suggest you guys give it your all when fighting her, okay?" I said before smiling at Christopher.


    "Well, your wish to kill the hybrid will be fulfilled. Aren''t you happy?" I asked, and his zing eyes were a clear indication that he wasn''t too happy with my idea. Neither was I, but did I have a choice?


    "Well?" I asked. I know I was irking him at the moment, and that''s all I need right now.


    I want them to be angry. They should be so angry that their powers should start seeping through their bodies.


    That way they''ll be able to fight Madeline better.


    I was busy in my thoughts, thinking about what I need to do more to irk them when out of the corner of my eyes, I noticed Azrael trying to wake Victoria.


    "Don''t try so hard. She has not slept for thest 37 days. I bet she is happy and content with her sleep now." I said, and the next thing I know is Azrael holding my cor.


    "Why would you do that?! I had been preparing for soo many decades." Azrael shouted before her purple Magna started to engulf me.


    "Uhuh¡­ You can''t kill a king with your power. That to be the king of the dark witches, you know that right? I''ll suggest you drop the idea of shouting at me because if I decided to kill you, I know everyone here will help me with that. I would be more than happy to kill you. But don''t want to meet your elder sister who you''ve been missing for soo many years?" I asked, and she released my cor instantly.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I was having this strong intuition that she will be regretting waking her elder sister soon.


    "Why are you fussing for? You wanted Madeline to take over Victoria''s body. Now that this moron haspleted your wish, you are fighting him?" Christopher shouted, his anger rising with each sentence.


    Good going, this is exactly what I want right now.


    I looked at Azrael, waiting for her to say something so that Christopher¡¯s anger could rise, but before she could say anything, Victoria''s body started to move.


    She was waking up. Madeline was here, and I think this was my cue to leave them alone.


    I have more things to attend to. For example, saving Victoria''s soul and working on that crystal rose water thing that Victoria was so adamant about.


    I hope I can find the clue soon so that I can help them if they are not able to tackle Madeline. Because I am sure if nothing works, then today will be written as the beginning of the destruction and the rule of negativity in the world.

 Chapter 162 - Book-2 -77 Madeline Is Alive

    As Victoria''s body started to move, everyone waited to see what was going to happen next. Though her body was moving, she was yet to open her eyes, thus, making it hard to decipher who she was.


    Her body moved as if it had its mind. Christopher looked at Azrael, who was looking at Victoria with an expectant gaze. ??


    He knew she was expecting that the person who wakes up in the body was Victoria and not Madeline so that she can continue her spell and end Victoria¡¯s life for once and all. However, since Daniel had exined everything, he also knew that there is no way that Victoria will wake up now.


    Madeline, who was too eager to wake up, would not miss a single second in taking over Victoria¡¯s body, and this was finally her chance at that.


    He still couldn''t believe that Azrael was able to do the impossible. She was finally able to awaken a hybrid of 1000 years ago. When Madeline was killed, no one would¡¯ve imagined that a day like this will ur ever again. He was sure the gods didn¡¯t know that something like this would happen, or they wouldn¡¯t have made the hybrid thing again.


    After some time, the body of Victoria finally stopped moving andid there like a dead body without a soul. Both Ashton and Alexander scooted closer to each other involuntarily.


    Was it possible to bring the dead back to life? It was something they had never heard of.


    They didn¡¯t understand the soul phenomena that Daniel mentioned, and thus, they waited for five minutes for her to open her eyes so that they could know if the person was Victoria or Madeline.


    If she was Victoria, they would be more than happy. However, if she was Madeline, then they were ready to fight her.


    Azrael, who was the most anxious one, was about to go there and touch her when she opened her eyes.


    "Grandpa? What is happening to me? You have still not answered me, grandma. How could you betray me like this?" She spoke, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief, thinking she was still Victoria while Azrael looked at her closely.


    ording to Daniel, she was supposed to turn into Madeline, but she didn''t. Does that mean that her spell has a chance now? That she can kill Victoria forever?


    She was about to get closer to her and redo the spell when the girl startedughing like a maniac.


    "Oops, got ya! You guys seriously believed that I am that nipoop. Seriously? How can you do that to me? I mean, this is ridiculous. I was just acting dumb. It looks like Victoria is the definition of being dumb. However, won''t you like to praise my acting skills?" Madeline asked, her eyes turning pitch ck.


    "Madeline?" Christopher asked, still unsure.


    "The one and only queen in the world." Madeline bowed proudly before looking at Azrael.


    "Well, you have grown old, little sister." She said, and Azrael rushed towards her to hug her. However, before she could even reach closer to her, Madeline raised her hands and threw her all across the room, making her crash into the door.


    "Oh, sorry for that. I was just testing if I am still as powerful as earlier," Madeline said, making everyone look at Azrael, who coughed out blood before limping and standing.


    She stood for only a few seconds before falling again. Coughing more blood, she looked at the person who she knew as her elder sister, that loved her dearly.


    Gazing at her confused, she couldn¡¯t help but think that her elder sister has changed. If it would¡¯ve been earlier, then she would have hugged her rather than testing out her energies. She would have talked about how d she was,ing back to life, rather than making a fool out of everyone. The person that was standing in front of her now didn¡¯t sound how her sister used to be.


    "Well, I think I am strong enough to tackle a few kings, no?" Madeline said before smiling at her sister.


    "Madeline, look. I know what happened with you was wrong and how the gods yed with your life is unforgivable, but destroying the lives of innocent people is not a solution to it. I know you want your revenge for how painfully they tried to kill you. The **** and everything is something that no one should forgive, and you have all the right to take revenge, but your fight is with the gods, not the innocent people-" Christopher started, but before he could say anything else, Madeline''sugh stopped him.


    "Wait a second. Who told you that I was raped, or they painfully wanted to kill me? As far as I know, I left my body on my own so that I could return whenever a hybrid was created. I know that my lifeline was only 25 years. Duh!" Marine shrugged, making Azrael widen her eyes.


    Wait. What did she say? She left on her own?


    "So the theories that you were raped until you died or that your soul was captured were all wrong?" Azrael asked, coughing more blood as she could feel her energy draining away.


    "Well, are you nuts? If my soul would''ve been captured, then would I have been standing here in front of you? And, who the hell spread those rumors that I was raped. Do you think anyone has the power to do it? Yeah, it was true that the powers were snatched away from me, but that''s all. After all the kings and witches were sent back, and I had no power left, I thought that it was useless to live without power now. That was the reason why I left my body." Madeline said before looking at her pitifully.


    "Awe, has my sister been living in some kind of delusion for this long?" She asked, raising her hands in the air.


    "Look, I would like to talk to you guys more, but I think the world needs its queen, and I should return to the work I left a thousand years ago. Those pathetic humans are still alive, aren''t they?" Madeline said, looking at Azrael with a smirk.


    "Since you''ve been this good, little sister, I hope you won''t mind if I take your energy, right?" Madeline said, making everyone widen their eyes as they understood what she was referring to.


    "No. How can you do that? I worked for decades to bring you back. You can''t do this to me. I thought you loved me." Azrael said, her eyes tearing as she didn''t believe what she was hearing.


    How can the sister that loved her the most in the world think about killing her after what she did to bring her back to life?


    "Sweetheart, I love you. But more than that, I love myself and power. I am thankful to you for what you did for me, but won''t you want to give your elder sister a present?


    Look, I always envied you. When you were born, I knew that you were the kid of our mother that was supposed to live. I hated the fact, and that was the reason I always kept you close to me, showcasing my love.


    You were this soft-hearted moron I had to make use of.


    I knew that if I''ll be able to make a special ce in your heart, then you''ll do anything for me.


    That was all the part of the n, you see?" Madeline said, sitting on the couch leisurely.


    "Does that mean, all the love you showed me, all the spells that you taught me -"


    "Were because you were my only way to get back to this world," Madeline said,pleting her sentence.


    "Honestly, if you want to know the truth, then let me tell you. I hated you. I hated the fact that you''ll get to live the immortal life while I''ll sumb to death. Do you remember thest spell we did when we were destroying humanity? Before the gods came for me? The spell in which we used your blood?


    Well, that spell had bound my soul to you. So, as long as you were alive, my soul was alive. I could get into anyone''s body as long as I wanted, and the person had a low bnce and control over his powers." Madeline said, shocking Azrael more in the process.


    "Alexander, my wolf mate. Do you remember Patrick? The one that caused that sacrifice spell? Well, you can say that he was under my influence. That Aiden and her mate were influenced by me as well.


    The Secretary you had, what was her name, Melissa? That was me.


    Ashton, weren''t you betrayed by the maid in your house, who once leaked all the information? That was me. Honestly, I had more fun with Alexander because Victoria was there." Madeline revealed, making them look at her in shock.


    ¡°The person who wanted to kidnap Victoria when she was young was me. At that time, I had thought about keeping her with me to keep an eye on her every move. Do you guys think Victoria cane into pearly canines because of the mate bond? The person who killed her parents was me. I made Ma contact her after their death so that she could call her there. That Brian guy? It was my influence. I had been checking whether the powers were doing good enough or not. " Madeline shrugged as if this was the most normal thing in the world.


    "Okay, now let''s not get drifted from the topic. So, where was I? Yeah. Your powers will be the most beautiful gift you can give to me, little sister. And I know that you love me too much that you won''t deny me your powers, right?" Madeline said, and before Azrael could do anything.


    Madeline raised her hand towards Azrael, pulling all her powers in one go, making her lifeless body fall down the stairs. Seeing her lifeless body falling like this, Madeline closed her eyes before smiling evilly.


    "Ahhh¡­ The feel of power." Madeline moaned, and before Christopher could react or bound her, she disappeared into thin air.


    "Azrael!!" Christopher shouted, running towards her lifeless body with tear-brimming eyes.


    Though he hated her for what she did with the hybrid thing, it doesn''t mean he loved her any less. She was his mate, and they had shared the love bond for more than 1000''s of years.


    Taking her lifeless body in his arms, he wailed like a child, crying loudly, making Ashton and Alexander look at him with an emotional look.


    This was the first time, they were seeing an emotion other than the cold look on his face, and his painful cries was something that brought tears to even Alexander''s and Ashton''s face.


    However, they were sure about one thing. This was just the beginning of the destruction that Madeline will be doing if not stopped.


    Seeing Azrael¡¯s dead body and Christopher crying like this, they couldn¡¯t help but me Daniel for what had happened today.

 Chapter 163 - Book-2 -78 The Magical Water Is True

    Chapter-78


    Daniel''s POV ??


    "God Madonna? How can I reach out to you? I need your help. Please help your child get out of this problematic situation." I said, standing in front of the gate through which we can contact our gods.


    God Madonna was the good of dark witches, and though she was the dark one, I think she was the most beautiful, intelligent, and understanding God. She was better than those in the white world, who have turned us into their puppets and our fate as their gamey.


    As far as I have seen, she has been the only God that meets the kings and everyone whoes to her for help with a valid reason.


    I was about to chant the same words again when therge gates opened, and a beautiful voice echoed in the surrounding, calming my nerves.


    "Son, Daniel? How have you been? I know everything. You can enter, son." God Madonna said, and I started walking inside the gates of therge mansion-like thing, hidden because of the fog.


    Seeing the bright light that looked like a ball of the sun emerging from a cloud, I bowed before sitting on my knees.


    "Respect to the God Madonna," I said, bowing my head.


    "I am pleased with your duties, my son." She said, and I was about to start with the problems so that we can go and find the solution soon when she spoke again.


    "How are you, Victoria? You''ve been quite naughtytely, no?" God Madonna said, and I looked around myself, confused.


    "She is here?" I asked, without thinking twice.


    "She is. She is saying that she doesn''t me you for what you did to her. She trusts you and knows that you''ll find a solution soon." God Madonna said, and I couldn''t help but feel my eyes tearing at that.


    I thought she wouldn''t forgive me easily for what I did with her. I have practically risked her life, and if I don¡¯t find a solution to it, then she will always be trapped in this world as a soul. And rather than being angry about it, she chose to forgive and believe in me.


    Alexander was indeed right about her. She is so pure-hearted that if she is getting hurt, then it is all because we don''t deserve her.


    "Now, if you don''t want to waste your time and find out the solution soon, I think we should discuss the problem because we have a maniac on loose that has made it her goal to destroy the world," God Madonna said, chuckling at her words.


    "I am sorry for the dy. Can you help me with the location of the eternal river where Madeline is believed to be captured?" I asked, waiting for her to reply.


    "Son, Daniel. You are on the right track, but your facts are all wrong. Madeline''s soul was never captured, to begin with. She lived freely. Regarding the crustal dream of Victoria, it is indeed true. But do you remember what was written on the rose? The answer lies in the death of the mate. Now you need to break the curse, break the girl, or break the hybrid?" Madonna said, making me look at her in puzzlement.


    "Do you think it was the God who had to turn your lives upside down? Do you think there are so many gods? We are not gods, son. We surely are called one because we are your only medium to reach out to him. We are like managers for him. Just like you kings are the assistant managers for us.


    God can never be cruel to his children like this. God never wanted anything to turn out like this. Honestly, even if the hybrid was born or made, he or she will only have one mate. The reason why every time the hybrid was tested there were three mates was that it wasn''t a natural procedure.


    They tried to make a hybrid bybining powers and soul. This is not how we do things, and it is against thews of nature.


    That is the reason that rose has those engravings. Break the curse, break the girl or break the hybrid?


    The curse of the death of three mates is rted to the disappearance of the urrence of three mates for a hybrid, and the six new lives represent the kids. I will give you the address of the eternal water. See what you can get from it." God madonna said.


    Her words appeared foreign and weird, but everything she said made sense to me. She was right. God is supposed to be positive energy. Why would he made his children suffer so much and y with them again and again?


    It was indeed true that both the times when a hybrid was made, it was created because of the selfish motives of those gods and not naturally.


    The reason why there were three mates for a single girl. It was all just for their fun.


    "Also, I would like to warn you against Madeline. And the only hint I can give you at this time is that only Victoria can kill her.


    Everyone who has taken birth will have to die one day or another. No one is immortal in this world. Even the vampires and witches who live for thousands of years have to die one day. Just like how Azrael died today.


    Everyone is born from the five elements of the earth. Fire, water, sky, air, and earth. These elements not only guide our lives but also our inner powers. And the destruction is also because of these elements only." She said.


    To say I was confused listening to her words would be an understatement. They were like short puzzles among themselves, and I was about to ask her more, but before I could do that, I was pushed out of the gates, making mend back on the earth in a weird forest.


    It looks likes that were all she wanted to tell me about. Now, it all depends on us.


    I just hope we find the solutions in these forests.


    Walking deeper into the forests with no idea where I was going and following my intuition, I looked around as the smell of water wafted through my nose.


    I don''t know where this ce was or what it was, but since Madonna has sent me here, I am sure that this is the exact ce where I can find that source of water.


    Running towards the source of smell, I stopped at the clearing, my eyes widening when I saw therge river like a thing that was so transparent that I could see all the emeralds and crystals from here.


    Great! I have finally found the magical water that Victoria saw in her dream. Her dream was indeed true.


    Now, all I need to do is go there and find the truth. I was happy to know that it won''t be long before I''ll be able to know all the secrets that can help us kill Madeline and get our lives sorted.


    Feeling excited, I jumped from the small cliff into the water, closing my eyes since I was not a pro at this diving thing. I thought I will solve everything after jumping into the water, but I was in for a bigger surprise when my bodynded t on the surface of the river. My limbs aching as I felt like I was thrown on some kind of strong rock.


    Now, what the hell is this all about? It feels like the river is frozen and not frozen at the same time.


    How is this possible?


    I was about to try to jump again when Victoria''s words echoed in my head, making me widen my eyes.


    She had indeed said something about this. Only a pure soul can enter the river, and the evil souls stay out. It was written in the book too.


    Of course, I can''t enter the river. I wasn''t a pure soul. Victoria was. Wasn''t it because I had killed Damien? The reason why I was a dark witch king? Till when I¡¯ll have to suffer because of that kill? And that to be when it wasn¡¯t my fault in the first ce? Not only was I sent to witch prison, made a king of dark witches, but now I can¡¯t even enter this magical water to save my mate and friends?


    I was feeling annoyed with the mere thought of it.


    However, this wasn''t the time to think all of that stuff. The time was to think of the solution. To think about how will I find the truth if I can''t even enter the river?


    I don''t know the exact location, or I had called Alexander or Ashton, but I doubt they are pure soul either. We all have made kills, sometimes innocent kills in our lives.


    Only Victoria was able to enter the river as far as I know, but she is just a soul right now. How can she possibly do anything?

 Chapter 164 - Book-2 -79 Madonna Has High Hopes In Me?

    VICTORIA''S POV


    So everything has messed up again.


    I don''t know how I havee this far with this journey. It feels like it was yesterday only when I entered pearly canines to study. With a small dream to stay away from the drama andplete my graduation, I had my life more or less sorted. However, since I have entered pearly canines, I have been doing everything except studying.


    Everything feels so unnatural. Like time passes away so quickly. I feel like it was only a few days ago when Alexander hade into my dream and told me ''Hello, mate let''s fall in love with each other.''


    When I fell asleep, and Daniel sucked my soul out of the body, it was like I had a shback memory rey of my whole life. And at that time, I realized, Alexander owns a major part of my memories.


    Though, since the beginning, nothing good went with us, and we were always surrounded by difficulties, it has only made our bond stronger.


    I loved him more than anything in the world. And I don''t think I will be able to bear with the fact that a crazy hybrides along and take away my mate from me. Or should I say, my mates from me?


    Daniel and Ashton have be equally important to me. If someone asks me to chose between all three of them, I would still choose Alexander, but if that choice means I''ll have to lose the other two, I will never be able to choose.


    If it would''ve been earlier, then I wouldn''t have had any problem doing that, but after spending so many days with them and knowing how much they love me, I can''t help but be a little bit selfish.


    I used to think that all my feelings are mixed because of the powers inside me that have the boys as their mates, but that wasn''t true. Even now that I have been separated from them, I can feel those lingering feelings inside me.


    Floating around Daniel with a little bit of fear that I might not be able to go back to my body ever, I looked at Daniel, who looked desperate to find the solution to all this thing.


    We went to see God Madonna, who was able to see my soul, and I told her to tell Daniel that I am not angry with him. I can never be. What he did was for my welfare. I know that, and thus, I can never me him for my sufferings.


    He had even warned me multiple times to not rely on my grandma soo much. It was when Jasmine had taken over me, and she used to see him asionally, but we used to think that he was just an outsider, and is filling us against our grandmother. Little did we know that his suspicion was right.


    Witch God Madonna was different. She was calm and collective and looked nothing less than an angel. She was different from what I had guessed from God of Dark witches. At least she is far better than the God of white witches who are ying us for their fun.


    As Daniel talked to Madonna regarding the solution, I was shocked when God Madonna held my hand out of the blue.


    Gazing up at her, I looked around and saw Daniel nowhere in sight. Panicking, I looked around myself to know where he is when God Madonna started to speak.


    ''Queen Victoria, I know you want to end the sufferings of all. And I believe that only you will be able to kill Madeline for once and all. You have the potential, but the real power lies in the weapon and rity. You''ll have to be clear of your goal. You¡¯ll have to keep your thought collected and unfazed from materialistic things. Just remember, whatever is happening is happening for a good reason.''


    "But how can I do that, God Madonna? I am just a soul. I can''t even touch anything, let alone kill a powerful hybrid." I said, confused. I just hope she will give me a usible solution rather than leaving me with these puzzles.


    "There is indeed a solution. The five elements of nature will help you. The one who has born will die one day or another. It is the ultimatew of nature. I am not the one to tell you the solution. You will see it with your eyes. All you''ll have to do is grasp the opportunity.


    You are a queen, Victoria. Your power doesn''t lie in that body or those hybrid powers. Your powers lie within you.


    Your powers love you. The hybrid powers were illegally segregated and injected, and thus, they can leave the body themselves. If theye to know you are alive, they''ll leave her ande to you. She will be left with nothing. But that''s not the way to kill her.


    The way must be found by you." She said, and though, everything was a little bit confusing, I nodded my head in agreement.


    "Now, I''ll send you back to where Daniel is. Also, the prophecy will finallye true.


    One more soul to sacrifice, three more souls to die, one more soul to live, and six more souls to dignify.


    Only the mate that you love the most will be able to survive the attack that Madeline has already started making. If you want to protect your loved ones. I would rather you hurry up before you won''t be able to save anyone.


    I have high hopes in you, Victoria.'' God Madonna said with a soft smile on her face.


    Well, I am grateful for that. And I would¡¯ve felt more grateful if you could¡¯ve given me a little bit more hint. I thought.


    I was about to ask her what did she mean by that, to see if I could gain something more from her, but before I could say anything, it felt like I was sucked into a vacuum.


    After what felt like an eternity but were only a few seconds of traveling into that vacuum, Inded in what appears like a forest of some kind.


    Looking around, I spotted Daniel standing on top of what looked like a frozen river and walked towards him.


    It was only when I was close enough did I notice that the water wasn''t frozen. It was particrly Daniel who wasn''t able to enter it.


    The crystals that were visible at the bottom of the river orke were a clear indication of what it was.


    It was the same water from my dream.


    Dipping my legs into the water, I smiled when I noticed that I was able to enter the water.


    I looked at Daniel, and seeing his frustrationced face, I couldn''t help but smile a little. The guy is too worried, and honestly, who wouldn''t be. We were in the middle of a destructive phase of the world.


    Not wanting to waste my time smiling childishly at Daniel, I was about to enter theke when I saw someone that I least expected to.


    Grandma Azrael?

 Chapter 165 - Book-2 -80 I Am Ready To Do It Even If It Sounds Crazy

    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What do you want now? Haven''t you destroyed my life enough? Why are you here? So that we don''t find the solution to Madeline and the curse and save the world? You are here to stop us because you know it will kill your dear elder sister, right?" I shouted as soon as I saw her, my temper rising.


    "Victoria, dear, I know what I did to you was wrong. I am not even certified to call you my granddaughter anymore. What I did with you was the worst thing a grandmother could do to her grandchild. I was blinded by the love for my sister.


    I know sorry is a very small word in the front of what I did to you. And thus, I won¡¯t even try to apologize for my sin. It is not worthy of your forgiveness. All your sufferings from start to end were caused by me and Madeline. We have wronged you, and we deserve all the hatred in the world." She said, her face contorting into a sad one as if she was crying without tears.


    "Well, since you know that you can''t do anything to reverse what you''ve done, why don''t you see yourself out? Or are you thinking about ying the pity card to ruin our n?" I scoffed before looking away as I prepared to enter the water.


    I need to see that crystal again to see if I can help Daniel in any way. I need to read those engravings again. Maybe I missed something thest time I was here. Something that can help us find the solution to our problem, or is the solution to our problems.


    Daniel has been trying so hard to enter the water, but I know he won''t be able to enter the water because of the condition. Seeing his frustrated face, like he was on the verge of tears of helplessness, I felt my heart stung with pain.


    "Victoria, you need to listen to me. I know what I did in the past is unforgivable, but I want to help you for real. God Madonna must''ve already told you about the curse, no? That only one mate will be alive? And the rest two that you love less will die?" She said, and I paused in my steps.


    How does she know about it?


    "What about it? How do you know there is something like that? You knew about it from starting, no? You knew that I had three mates from the starting and that only one will survive, no? That was the reason you always asked me to tell you if I feel attracted to any other guy. But you hadn''t thought that my other mates will turn out to be kings too, right? Because you wanted to help your sister. You still want to help her, no?" I asked, feeling my disgust increasing with each second.


    She knew about everything, yet she chose to stay quiet. All of this because she wanted to awaken a monster.


    "I don''t want to help her anymore. I want to help you. At least listen to me once! I don''t have that much time left!" She cried helplessly, her eyes showing guilt, pain, and fear.


    Fear of losing.


    What is she afraid of losing now? Powers that she wants to offer Madeline?


    Widening my eyes when the thing that she can see me registered my mind, I looked at her legs that were floating in the air with a white fog around them.


    "Why don''t you have any time left? Has Madeline sent you on some kind of mission that needs to bepleted at some time," I provoked her more for her to tell me the truth.


    "Why don''t you believe me? I want to help you onest time because I am dead. Madeline sucked my power and killed me. Everything that she told me was nothing but lies. Lies that she deliberately fed me. I am at a loss myself, okay? But I am dead. I can¡¯t do anything on my own. I won''t be here for long." She said, and I widened my eyes in shock.


    Surely I hate her for what she did to me, but that doesn''t mean I loved her any less. For me, she was the only person I used to look up to whenever I was in trouble or stuck with something.


    All her life, she tried to wake her dead sister, and now that she woke up, the first thing she did was kill the person who woke her up? I know how bad she must be feeling right now. After all, she did the same to me, no?


    Feeling my hands trembling as the emotions for her started to rise, I closed my eyes before looking at her with calm eyes. I won''t give her the satisfaction of seeing me trembling for love.


    "What do you want to say? I don''t have much time left either," I said, making her smile softly before she nodded her head in agreement.


    "I can''t enter the water. But I know a few things about it. The crystal rose that you had seen in your dream has a sword inside its stem. You need to break it and take it out. That is the only weapon that can kill Madeline. If you will be able to kill her before she sucks the energy off your mates and grandpa, then your mates will be saved." She said, making me roll my eyes at her.


    Is she for real? Is she trying to provoke me? Is that even a solution of any kind?


    "You do know that I am just a soul with no energy, right? I am not like your elder sister Madeline who can inflict and take over other''s bodies for her selfish motives. How in the world will I kill her when I can''t even touch anything?" I asked, and she sighed loudly.


    "I will cast a spell. You need an animal for that because this forest doesn¡¯t have a human or any other species. You can work along with a lion. Since a lion is the king of the jungle and only he can handle the would of a queen. You can take over his body temporarily, but the time will be limited. You''ll have to kill her in that period. If not, you''ll die, and so will be your mates." She said, and I can''t help but think over it.


    The only way to kill Madeline was the sword, and to get that sword we need a soul that is pure enough. So far, only I can enter the water and bring back that sword.


    God Madonna had indeed mentioned that I will be the only one who will be able to kill her. But if I won''t be able to do it, then everyone I love and care about will die in Madeline¡¯s arms.


    "How will you be able to do it? Didn''t you say that Madeline sucked your power?" I asked, wanting to make sure that she was the real deal this time.


    "My soul still has enough power to do it. I won''t be able to hold for long though. I can''t waste my energy on talking anymore. Once you''ll enter the body of that lion, he will act like a normal werewolf, walking on his legs and all. The only difference will be his power." Azrael said.


    Now, the real question was should I do it or not?


    "How will Daniele to know that I have gone and entered the body of the lion? Who will tell him?" I asked, wanting more time to think about it.


    "I''ll tell him through some indication. Now, do you weren¡¯t to do it or not? I won''t be able to hold for long." She said.


    Gazing down at her legs, I noticed that more than half of her legs were now covered with fog. I know what was happening. She was disappearing little by little.


    Seeing the onlydy I used to believe me as my true family disappearing like this, I felt my heart trembling before I gazed into her eyes.


    But like I am still living even after being a soul, can¡¯t she do the same?


    ¡°How are you like this, but I am perfectly fine?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a purpose to live while I don¡¯t,¡± Grandma said, her eyes shining with both sadness and happiness.


    If I don''t do it, then she won''t be the only one who will die like this, my whole family will.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Daniel onest time, who was still busy trying to get inside the water before looking at my grandma resolutely.


    "As much as crazy it sounds and looks in my eyes, I am ready. I will do it," I said, and before I could react, I saw a lion running towards me from a distance, making me tremble in fear.


    I just hope everything goes well. I wished onest time before I felt my soul being sucked by that lion.


    The only funny thing I found in this situation was how Daniel widened his eyes before running away at some distance when he saw the lion. Talk about being a king.


    Feeling the confidence and power of the king in my soul, paired with my queen instincts, I suddenly felt powerful. More powerful than I''ve ever felt before.


    This was myst chance, and I will have to make use of it anyhow.

 Chapter 166 - Book-2 -81 The Torture Of Madeline

    While everyone was struggling with finding the solution to how to stop Madeline from destroying the world, Madeline was busy collecting the precious gems from all the thrones in the world.


    She wanted her throne to look the best in the world while she tortures the measly human beings.


    Taking a random pearl, the size of her palm in her hand, she rubbed her thumb over the structure, liking the feeling of it.


    It has been so long since shest touched things like these. Raising her hands in the air as she felt the surge of energy from pearls prating her soul, she smiled menacingly in the direction of the crowd.


    "Well, there are too many gems and pearls for my throne, no? Are they pretty?" She asked a random girl, pulling her through her hair.


    "They all are pretty,dy Madeline. They''ll look good on you," The girl stuttered, barely maintaining a straight face because of all the pain she was feeling due to her constant pulling on her scalp.


    "Wait, what did you say?" Madeline asked, her eyes squinting with menace.


    "They''ll look good on you,"


    "No, before that,"


    "They all are pretty,"


    "After that," Madeline said, rolling her eyes as her pressure on the girls'' hair kept on increasing.


    "Lady Madeline,"


    "Yes, that. I mean, what the fuck? Can¡¯t you see who I am? I am notdy Madeline. I am queen Madeline. Okay? Don''t make that mistake again. You won''t make the same mistake, right?" Madeline asked the girl, and though the girl was on verge of losing her cool as Madeline''s grip on her hair was drawing out blood now, she still nodded her head.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t even see such small things, what is the use of these eyes? How about I take them out?¡± Madeline asked, pretending an innocent look, and before the girl could even react to her words, Madeline pulled out the girl¡¯s eyes with her bare fingers.


    The shrill scream of pain echoing in the environment was so bone-chilling that it made everyone shiver in fear as they started praying for their lives. Apart from the girl who was screaming in pain, there was someone else who was screaming for her; the girl¡¯s mom.


    "Queen Madeline, please leave my child. She is an imbecile who doesn''t know how to treat and respect a god. She is just 14. Please show us some mercy. I beg you my daughter¡¯s life," The girl''s mother pleaded, making Madeline look at her with a weird expression on her face.


    Why does this look so rtable? Isn¡¯t it simr to my mom¡¯s condition a few centuries ago? Well, no one helped us at that time even when they were gods. Why should I show mercy when I am the opposite? Madeline thought before she smirked evilly.


    "Did you just called me a god? Something that I hate from the core of my heart?" Madeline asked, and before the mother could say sorry for her words, Madeline snapped the neck of the girl in her hand, making her body fall freely.


    "Rachelle!!" The girls'' mother screamed in horror when the body of her daughter rolled down the stairs like a ragged doll.


    "Rachelle, honey! Oh my god! Please save her. Someone help my child.¡± Her mom screamed in pain as she climbed a few stairs to keep the body from falling further.


    Everyone could hear her painful cries, but knowing that anyone who would move forward will be killed, no one dared to go and console the mother who was mourning for her lost child.


    ¡°You bitch! What you did to her! You killed my only daughter! You think you are some great energy. You will get your Karma!! Always remember that God is seeing everything. He will soon send someone to end your torture, and then he will burn you in hell!" The mother shouted before she held her daughter''s body close to her chest.


    "Really? How do you know that? Has God given you this message personally? I am Madeline. No one can kill me. I would¡¯ve shown you that personally, but sadly, you won¡¯t be able to see it because you won¡¯t live that long. I am not sure whether he will be able to burn me in hell or not, but since you''ve suggested such interesting torture, I would like to test it on you." Madeline said before she raised her hand in the air and created a fire circle around the mother, making the people who were standing close to her immediately take a few steps back.


    "Does anyone wants to disrespect me and join her?" Madeline asked as the crying scream of the mother echoed in the surrounding.


    Unfazed by the crying, Madeline looked at the crowd as everyone was looking down towards their feet in submission.


    "Well, that''s what I had guessed. You guys are so weak and such cowards. You are seriously no fun. No wonder I want to eliminate you humans so badly." Madeline said, waving her hand as a few more men and women were added to the fire, all burning alive.


    "Oops, my hand slipped. But what can you do about it anyway?" Madeline said,ughing maniacally.


    The crowd that was standing quietly, started to run in a random direction when they saw that she wasn''t punishing them just because they didn''t agree with her, but because she hated them.


    Wanting to save their lives, they ran here and there, making Madeline smile as she was getting immense satisfaction by seeing them like this. This was exactly what she was craving.


    "Aww¡­ everyone started running here and there. Now how am I going to catch you guys and harm you? You made it so hard for me," Madeline said slowly, mocking them before she stood from her throne.


    Rising in the air, she looked at the buildings before firing the whole building, making the people who were trapped in the building, scream in pain as they were burnt alive with no way out.


    "Aahh, this golden music. How long it has been since Ist heard these musical voices? Yeah, a couple of decades." Madeline said before singing a song. Closing her eyes, she burnt a random building whenever she would hit the high pitch.


    This is just love.


    How I love killing people,


    They call me cruel,


    For me it''s re-aal.


    I wanna end their pity lives,


    The husbands cheat on their wives,


    And then for fake love they thrive,


    Because they don''t care about their lives.


    "Well, that was a nice one," Madelineplimented herself. Burning some more houses, she stopped suddenly, thinking it was bing boring now.


    If everyone will die like this, then who will she torture?


    Raising her hands in the air, she stopped all the fire, thinking what element should she try next.


    ¡°No matter how much I am loving their painful cries, but this burning smell of flesh is getting to me. I need to see some blood. Something that could bring out the monster within me. I am being too soft on these morons, no?" She thought to herself before calling out at her powers.


    "Ca, Jasmine, and Emerald. What do you think I should do next?" She asked, making the powers scrunched their brows in disgust.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself, Madeline. They did nothing wrong to you, yet you are harming them mercilessly. Fear the ultimate power." Ca started but was cut off when Madeline started chuckling like a maniac.


    "I AM the ultimate power, sweetheart. No one can harm me anymore. You guys weren¡¯t like this when we were together a few centuries ago. Has Victoria turned you into softies? You are such a killjoy," Madeline said before she used her masspulsion, and the people around her started killing each other slowly." She said, satisfied with her destruction now.


    Because of herpulsion, people were using whatever thing they could get their hands on to kill each other, and the sight was nothing less than beautiful scenery, moving in 3D form for Madeline.


    Nodding at the people in agreement, content with the mass-killing and the survival of the fittest theory, she was about to sit back on the throne when she noticed that the people have stopped killing each other. Their screams, stopping altogether.


    "Wait, what in the world-" She couldn''t evenplete her sentence before the throne she was sitting on crumbled into pieces, and she looked around herself angrily.


    "Now who is stupid enough to anger me!" She shouted in frustration when she saw her throne like this, and it wasn''t long before her eyes met Christopher, who was standing there with a coven of witches.


    "Well, what do we have here? More fun?" She said, smiling wickedly.

 Chapter 167 - Book-2 -82 Killing The Mates?

    Chapter-82


    "Alexander, Ashton, go with Kiara and take the humans out. Help her teleport them to a safer ce. She can do the spell, but you¡¯ll have to help her to prevent a stampede situation. Ask her to erase their memories. It will be hard to bulk erase them, but the least we can do right now is try to be as much productive against Madeline as we can," Christopher said, making both the guys nod their heads before they rushed towards the witch called Kiara.


    "You are not here to be a killjoy, are you?" Madeline said as she looked at Alexander and Ashton, who was running towards where humans were hiding in small groups.


    Raising her hand in the air, she created a fire prison, trapping them in it.


    "What¡¯s the hurry, mates? How rude of you to not even greet me, when you havee here for me in the first ce. You won''t like it if this prison starts sucking your powers, will you?" Madeline smiled when she saw the witch struggling to extinguish the fire so that Alexander and Ashton could go out.


    Hearing her warning, the witch called Kiara immediately stopped before she looked at Christopher with defeat.


    "Let them go, Madeline!! Your fight is with us. Leave the innocent alone. They did nothing wrong with you. Your fight is with the supernatural and the gods. Don''t bring them into this mess. It is us you should take your revenge from, not them," Christopher said, trying to buy some time so that the witches that he had sent secretively on the saving mission could do their work.


    "Revenge? Come on, Christopher. I didn¡¯t expect such foolishness from you. Do you think I am doing this for revenge? Of course, not. I am doing this because this is fun. Regarding my fight with you guys, it''s purely because I hate you. There is nothing like revenge. I don''t y on such negative emotions. Everything I do is for the sole purpose of pleasure," Madeline smirked, her smile getting wider as she raised a small child from the crowd and dismembered her in front of Christopher.


    ¡°No!!¡± Christopher shouted in defeat when he saw what she did.


    "Have you ever tasted blood? You must have used it in your spells a thousand times. But have you ever licked it? I am sure you never even tried. After all, you are a witch of the white kingdom, aren''t you? But you must¡¯ve wondered for sure how good it tastes, no? Well, let me help you taste it. It tastes delicious, I am telling you. And, the surge of energy that is followed by each drop that enters your system is phenomenal. Come here, taste it," Madeline said, ignoring his words, smiling evilly. She opened her palm in front of him, the palm that was still stained by that child¡¯s blood, motioning for him toe and lick it.


    She knew what she was doing. She knows that Christopher can''t taste human blood. The day he will taste human blood, not only will his throne be snatched away from him, but he will also be sent to the dark kingdom.


    There he will have to spend a hundred years serving the ck witches, which everyone knows will be a great humiliation for his bloodline.


    "Don''t joke around it, Madeline. You know that I can''t do it. It''s a sin for me, for witches like us," Christopher said, his voice rising in anger.


    "What? What did I hear? You can¡¯t do it? Or is it that you won''t do it? Thest time I checked, you were this righteous person, who was ready to do anything for humanity and save the world from evil. Where did that guy go now?" Madeline joked before she tilted her head as an idea popped on her head.


    "You know, that''s the problem of guys like you. You always need stimtion to do something. Now, what I am going to do is pick a few people from here and separate the limbs of their bodies one at a time. It would be a little bit messy, but what can I do about it? I have given you a chance. Either you lick this blood over here, or I start my pleasurable game," Madeline said as she raised a few people in the sky through her magic, her warning crystal clear to everyone.


    Rotating her palms, she looked at Christopher, who looked on the verge of losing his act.


    Turning his head, Christopher looked towards his witches, who had created a temporary dimension circle to teleport people in bulk from here to some safe forest before sighing loudly.


    He knows that to save as many people as they can, he needs to buy more time. He will be able to do it only if he keeps her busy and distracted, thus, this was the only option he was left with now. He will have to sacrifice for the peace of the world.


    Christopher, who was busy with his thoughts of what to do next, didn''t notice that he had been looking in the direction where his witches were, for too long, and Madeline, who noticed that he was looking in a particr direction, again and again, squinted her brows before flying over the area.


    Witnessing what was happening there as she saw witches sending the people away through the teleporting circle, she sighed in exasperation. Scrunching her brows in anger, she looked towards the fire prison that she had created, her anger ring when she found it empty.


    "You!! You guys tried to fool me so that I don''t see what you guys are doing?" Madeline asked with a shocked expression on her face.


    However, her shocked expressionsted for a few seconds before she started smiling and thenughing hysterically.


    "Haha¡­haha¡­ I don''t know whether I shouldugh at your stupidity that you thought you guys can save them by taking them somewhere that is unreachable to me, or should Iugh at you because of your failed attempt at such a lousy n. Tell me, is there a ce on Earth I can¡¯t reach? You are not thinking about making them live underwater, are you? There are crores of humans on this. How will you help them all?" Madeline said before her golden eyes turned pitch ck, her soft mood immediately vanishing as she looked towards where the fire prison was.


    Extinguishing the fire, she closed her eyes before chanting some spells.


    Floating in the sky while she looked around herself and everywhere as a hawk, it wasn''t long before she spotted Alexander and Ashton, helping the witches to send the humans away.


    Pointing her hand in their direction with her hand opened wide, she started sucking their energy slowly and painfully so that they feel the pain of their bone-breaking and healing, again and again.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t want to do it, but you guys leave me with no choice. I didn¡¯t want to kill my mates this time, but I can¡¯t help it when you guys are like this,¡± She said before she closed her eyes to enjoy the energy.

 Chapter 168 - Book-2 -83 Victoria Returned As Maahes?

    Christopher, who saw what Madeline was doing, closed his eyes before calling his wand.


    Hitting Madeline with his magic, he sent her flying in the other direction as her body hit the building powerfully, making the whole building of 15+ floors tremble and fall.


    Shocked by the sudden attack, she removed therge parts of the building from above her before standing straight. Tilting her head, she looked at the witch king with amused eyes before she flew near him.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, Christopher. You can''t always protect them. You can''t always spoil my good vibes. You¡¯ll have to give up one day or another. I was hoping that you could live and help me rule the world like my managers, but you are so naughty, aren¡¯t you?" Madeline said before she clicked her finger and pressed on Christopher''s neck.


    Tilting her head, she was enjoying the view when her arm that was pressing on Christopher¡¯s neck was pulled off her body with a powerful jerk.


    Crying in pain, she looked at her ck flowing blood before she looked at the wolf that bit her. It was Alexander¡¯s wolf, Damien.


    ¡°You dog!¡± She shouted angrily before the anger was reced by a mocking smile.


    Chanting some spells as she looked into Alexander''s eyes, she smirked when her hand got attached again, shocking Alexander in the process. He had thought he would be able to buy some time because of this, but he didn''t expect her to regenerate her arm so quickly.


    Seeing her unwavering gaze on himself, Alexander stepped back unconsciously as ck liquid started seeping out of her eyes.


    "You made me cry? How dare you? How dare you make a queen cry?" Madeline shouted like a maniac, and she was about to strike at him when her neck was bitten from behind as she turned to look at Ashton with wide eyes.


    Smiling at her in Victory, as he thought it would snap her neck in two, his smile quickly changed into a face of pain when he felt his throat constricting with pain.


    "You know what, nice teamwork. I should praise you for your help to each other and your courage. However, there is a little twist to the story here. I think I forgot to tell you guys that since this body belongs to me, it has my characteristics, and well, my blood is lethal for you. It has soo much negativity and evil Magna that whoever wille in contact with it, will have some negative effects. And by lethal and negative, I mean life-taking," Madeline said,ughing hysterically.


    "Now,ing back to Christopher, -" She started but was cut off in between when Alexander''s wolf groaned in pain before punching his hand into her chest to take her heart out.


    Wincing with pain, Madeline looked at him with wide eyes before gripping his hand.


    ¡°If the heart gets out and the body bes useless, then do keep in mind that Victoria will never be able to return," Madeline warmed, and Alexander, who was about to take out her heart, stopped in between.


    "However, there is nothing like this. Maybe it is a joke?" She said, and before Alexander could process her words again and do or say anything, she plunged her hand into his chest, wanting to take out his heart.


    She was about to take the beating matching out of his body when Christopher suddenly shouted,


    "Don''t. Don''t hurt him! I will do it. I will lick the blood," Christopher said, and Madeline immediately threw Alexander away with a bright smile on her face.


    "Don''t do it, grandpa!! Christopher! Don''t do it!" Alexander and Ashton yelled simultaneously, making Madeline roll her eyes.


    "Well,e fast. I don''t have all day. I have more destruction to do," Madeline said, and Christopher was about to go and lick the blood. However, before he could do that, he heard an angry powerful growl from behind, that sounded nothing less than thunderstorms, making everyone turn their heads to look at the source of the voice.


    However, what they saw was something they never expected to happen.


    Standing in front of them was none other than Maahes(the Egyptian God of war, protection, and the weather.).


    "H-oo-? How ca-an this-... How is this possible?" Madeline stumbled away from Christopher as she looked at the figure in shock.


    "How can a God enter the world like this?" Madeline spoke loudly as Alexander and Ashton coughed ck blood before lifting their bodies to look at the thing or figure that Madeline was calling a God.


    "It can¡¯t be possible. This¡­ the story of the legendary Lion. The person that a lion chooses himself to own him. How can this be? That''s not Maahes. That''s Victoria. The Victoria, who has returned like Maahes." Christopher mumbled, still in shock.


    Stumbling back, he fell to the ground, not even able to stand in front of such a powerful entity.


    Roaring angrily, Victoria looked at Madeline before she walked close to where everyone was, her body walking with a speed of light as she roared again,


    "The queen is back," She said, tilting her head and kicking Madeline straight in the abdomen.

 Chapter 169 - Book-2 -84 Madeline Killed Her Mates?

    Chapter-84


    Seeing Victoria as a form of Maahes, Madeline couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Concealing her whole energy, she called all her energy that she had sent to kill people, knowing all too well that she might need more than this energy to fight Victoria this time.


    "Victoria, this, howe you," Christopher started. However, rather than answering him, Victoria growled loudly, making him take a step back.


    She was not Victoria at the moment. She was a form of Maahes, and History has witnessed only one such appearance. It was something that no one living in the world at the moment knows about, not even the gods that rule the species.


    Turning her head, Victoria looked at Alexander and Ashton, her insides trembling as she saw them coughing ck blood.


    Feeling a sudden surge of anger and energy flowing inside her, Victoria lifted her hands in the air, releasing some mystical sparkles from her palms, confusing everyone.


    Daniel Neptune, who had been informed by Azrael that this person was none other than Victoria, looked at her, wanting to know what was she doing. When he came to know that Victoria has turned into the lion that almost scared the life out of him, he was both shocked and amazed as he hadn¡¯t heard anything like this happening, not even in the books.


    When Azrael told him what she has done, he had known, Azrael has used all of her remaining power to help all of them. The soul power could¡¯ve been used to revive Azrael and call her back to life, but she gave up her life to save the world.


    Coming out of his thoughts, he looked at Victoria, wanting to ask her what she was doing.


    However, before he could do that, he saw everyone falling on the ground as they fell asleep. Even the witches who were helping the humans to teleport fell asleep.


    She must¡¯ve made them fall asleep to prevent them from witnessing what was going to happen next. Daniel thought, nodding at his premonition.


    The people that were awake were Christopher, Daniel, Madeline, Ashton, Alexander, and well, Victoria.


    "I heard you asked a little girl to call whatever God she wants to call, to save herself. Of course, I couldn''t save her, but I can save more than just her now. Don''t you think so?" Victoria asked, her long golden hair iling in the air like magnanimous tea branches.


    Madeline, who was still shocked, closed her eyes, feeling remorseful for her past actions. She was so blinded by taking over Victoria''s body that she didn''t even realize Victoria''s soul hasn''t beenpletely removed from the world.


    Not only that, but she also let Azrael''s soul leave her body freely. If she had directly killed Azrael, then that bitch of her sister wouldn''t have gone and performed this spell, which was more than a powerful ritual. If she had killed Azrael, then she hadn''t used that holy water to call upon the ultimate God to help her and create this form of Maahes.


    "You think you can kill me? What are you, a lion? Haha... Do you think you can kill me just because you have gotten yourself a powerful body with long ws? What are you nning on, wing my heart out?" Madeline scoffed, gaining back her confidence, knowing all too well that she was just Victoria''s soul, trapped in a lion. That there was no way she will have the eternal powers of the five elements that have the power the kill her.


    "Of course, I don''t think that. I believe that I have that power to kill you. Or better, I have the weapon to kill you. I don''t need any power to kill you, only my will is enough," Victoria said, making Madeline chuckle loudly.


    "We will see that," Madeline said before she raised her hands in the air and threw arge fire rock on Victoria.


    Seeing the fire rocking at her, Victoria tilted her head and held the rock in her arm before crushing it into Million pieces, shocking Madeline.


    ''Ho-ow is that possible?'' Madeline thought as she looked at Victoria closely.


    How can she hold a rock thrice the weight of her in her arms like this? What kind of powers is she possessing? Everyone thought.


    "Let''s not waste our time with this small catch the rock game, yeah? How about youe here and let me tear your soul? Your old soul that should''ve died a thousand years ago has been rotting and stinking the environment for quite some time now. I am here to do a little bit of cleaning. Won''t you let me do it peacefully?" Victoria said, smiling menacingly at Madeline, making her angry.


    "How dare you," Madeline shouted before she closed her eyes and started to collect all her powers as arge circle started to create around her.


    Seeing therge circle around Madeline, everyone immediately understood what was she trying to do, and everyone widened their eyes in shock.


    She was gathering the elements of all the powers inside her and was nning to attack Victoria with all she got. Even a king as powerful as Christopher was afraid of what she was thinking of doing and can''t help but look at his granddaughter, who was standing there, looking at her without any interest.


    "Victoria! Be careful! She is-" Ashton said, coughing blood as he fell on the ground, his eyes shutting.


    "Ashton!!" Victoria shouted, her mind panicking when she saw him falling like this. It wasn''t long before Alexander also fell to the ground as a lifeless body, and Victoria ran towards them, concerned that she would lose them, her grandma''s words that only one will survive, echoing in her mind.


    Victoria, who was busy looking at her mates, and had let down her guard, widened her eyes when she heard a scream close to her, making her turn around as she looked at the scene in horror.


    Madeline, who has released all the powers to attack Victoria, stood there shocked when she saw Danieling between the powers and Victoria as he took the attack on himself.


    Seeing the hundreds of cuts on Daniel''s body that were bleeding profusely, because he was trying to protect her, Victoria rushed towards Daniel, cing his head in herp.


    "Why would you do that? Why would you risk yourself to protect me?!" She screamed at him, his smiling expression making her madder.


    "I almost cost your life with my stupidity. I just wanted to make sure that I am paying back enough. I know this is nothing in front of how much you love us, but as a mate, I still wanted to try doing some sacrifice for you, just like how you''ve been doing for all of us," Daniel coughed with a sad smile on his face.


    "Are you stupid? I know that you love me enough. Why would you take the blow? I could''ve survived -"


    "Can you not look at me like this? Your lion face is creeping me a little," Daniel coughed with a soft smile, and Victoria immediately ced her head on a stone before sitting in front of him.


    "Daniel, you''ll have-" Victoria started, but before she couldplete her sentence, Daniel closed his eyes, making her eyes go wide.


    Stumbling back as she looked at the three bodies lying there, Victoria looked at them in horror before she pulled her hair in frustration.


    "What did you do?" Victoria asked Madeline.


    Madeline, who thought she was victorious in making Victoria feel the loss, was about to answer her cunningly, happy with her work when Victoria spoke again,


    "You snatched away the only reason I was being human, didn''t you?" Victoria asked, her voice deep and sorrowful as she looked at Madeline with red eyes, something Madeline was starting to feel creeped out about.


    Christopher, who was standing there mourning for the kings, looked at Victoria, knowing all too well that the hell was about to break loose now. And if any of her mates didn''t wake up soon, then she will turn into another Madeline, and this time it will be not good for the world because it was not about the supernatural anymore.


    The Gods were involved this time.

 Chapter 170 - Book-2 -85 The End Of Madeline

    Chapter-85


    "You took them away from me?" Victoria asked, her eyes smiling menacingly while she stepped closer to Madeline.


    "You took away the only people that chose to love me despite all the problems. Do you have any idea what love is? Of course, not. Weren¡¯t you the one who killed her mates thousand years ago? A shameless, maniptive, and evil bitch like you would never understand such a pure thing. Now, who will be responsible for the destruction I''ll cause because I am losing my mind? Who will be responsible for my bleeding heart?


    I thought I would enjoy this game slowly, but I don''t think it''s fun anymore. Shit just broke loose, and I don''t have a reason to remain sane anymore." Victoria said, her eyes dazed and hazy as she tilted her head to look at Madeline.


    "Will you be responsible for the pain you caused me? Of course, you will have to take responsibility. If not you, then who? But, how will you be able to take responsibility when-" Victoria stopped, confusing Madeline with her single-person conversation.


    "When I have this," Victoria said, taking out the crystal sword she evacuated from under the crystal rose that she had seen in that holy water.


    The sword shining brightly in Victoria¡¯s hands as the sun started to peep through the dark clouds, the rays of sunlight directly falling on the sword.


    Seeing the crystal sword in Victoria''s hands, Madeline widened her eyes, petrified. Stumbling back, she fell to the ground, not being able to believe what she was seeing.


    She knew what this sword was. It was the sword of the curse that will break all the curses rted to witch power and whatever illegal or unnatural activity that were the results of a witch¡¯s greed.


    "How-how did you find that sword," Madeline stuttered when Victoria''s eyes turned sky blue.


    Even though all the almighty powers had a faint idea where the sword was, it wasn¡¯t easy to evacuate this sword so easily. It needed more than some powers for that.


    "You bet," Victoria said before she looked at the sword proudly.


    Looking at the crustal sword even Christopher was shocked, but with the events happening around him, he knew anything could happen as long as Victoria was in the picture and the Gods were involved with her.


    "You know when I saw you just now, I thought I would give you an easy death, all because I heard that you were tricked by those fake Gods. I wanted to be easy on you, I swear. But now that you''ve taken away my most precious things, I can''t help but want to torture you. I don''t care if I get to return to my body after this or not.


    I don''t give a damn if my body will be destroyed and I will have to die. As long as I take my revenge on you and everyone for killing my mates, I will be more than satisfied." Victoria said, smiling through her eyes.


    "Now, talking about the torture part, you''ve already used your ultimate blow, no? You''ve used and spoilt my powers enough. I think it''s time I call them back, no?" Victoria said, shocking Madeline for the umpteenth time today.


    "Ca! Emerald! Jasmine!" Victoria growled, her voice like thunderps, echoing in the sky.


    Hearing her voice, it wasn''t long before Madeline felt an excruciating pain in her body, and her powers started toe out of her body like ck sparkles.


    Opening her palms, Victoria weed her powers with a soft smile on her face, leaving Madeline as nothing but a powerless soul and body.


    "Well, I wanted to make it less painful," Victoria shrugged, her smile creeping more than her emotionless face.


    "Look, Victoria, I am sorry, okay? Even if your mates are dead, I can help them revive. I did the same with myself, no? I have the experience too. If you kill me, what you''ll get in return? Nothing. However, if you let me live, I''ll not only revive them but will also help you live safe from others. You can have all three of them, I''ll even give you the essence of your powers back. The deal is great, just think about it," Madeline bargained, wanting to live a bit more.


    "Your deal is great indeed. But I can''t help it when I am this angry. Now I want to see you dying in my arms," Victoria said, smiling creepily.


    Without giving any warning to Madeline, Victoria ran and stood in front of her with a speed light, and before Madeline could process what was happening, Victoria threw the sword in the air, making a twirl before she held it in her hand and plunged it straight into her abdomen.


    Victoria knew that Madeline will try to get out of her body, and she deliberately didn''t plunge the sword into the heart of the body, wanting to prevent her heart from being punctured since she will be using the same body again.


    Just like Victoria had guessed to save herself from dying, Madeline tried toe out of the body. However, what she didn''t know was, Victoria was in the body of another animal now and was temporarily a soul only.


    Thus, even though she was inside a body, she was able to see Madeline''s soul, and thus, she pulled the sword out from the body and plunged it into the invisible soul of Madeline, the sword of power, breaking into million pieces as a soul was killed from it.


    Dying slowly and painfully, Madeline looked at Victoria before smiling.


    "You know, I am not that regretful of dying now. I know I am leaving another Madeline behind." Madeline said before her soul evaporated in thin air like snowkes rising in the sky.


    Turning her head, Victoria looked at the dead body of her mates, her heart aching as she felt an excruciating pain of loss.


    "Victoria, you did it. Queen Victoria, you killed the evil in the world and established the reign of positivity again. You did something that none of us could ever do," Christopher said, thinking he would be able to calm his granddaughter by praising her like he used to do.


    "Grandpa, are you trying to calm me down with your goodie talks? Do you think it will help me calm down? I helped the gods to kill the evil, but what did I get in the end? My dead mates? They''ll have toe down and give me a usible answer to my question. And the only way they''lle and hear me out is the destruction of this world. They came when Madeline did it, they''lle when I will do it too," Victoria said, her golden hairs iling while she released a painful growl and jump into the air to start her destruction.

 Chapter 171 - Book-2 -86 The Mate Who She Loves Most, Lived.

    Chapter-86


    "You don''t need to go anywhere, Victoria. We havee here itself," Victoria heard God Madonna''s voice from behind her.


    Victoria''s time in the body of the lion was limited, thus, it was important for her to create as much destruction she could to call the Gods. She needed them toe and hear her out.


    However, God Madonna, who already knew that something like this was going to happen, already arrived before Victoria could even start the destruction.


    "What is the use ofing, Witch Madonna? You said that the mate whom I love the most will live among the three, didn''t you? But what am I seeing here? I did the work that God''s had to do. I risked my life and killed Madeline, but what about me? What did I get in the end? Pain? Misery? Loss of mates?" Victoria shouted, her painful criesing out in angry growls.


    Christopher, who heard her words, looked at his granddaughter sadly when he noticed how pained she was with the death of her mates.


    He has been living with Azrael for more than a thousand years, and he felt that excruciating pain in his body when Azrael died. It was like someone has ripped his soul apart into millions of shards. Since Victoria had three mates, she must be feeling three times the pain of the loss of a mate.


    "Who said your mates are dead, Victoria?" Witch Madonna asked, making Victoria open her eyes as she looked at her confused.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you see their dead body over there?" Victoria said before turning around, her eyes widening when she saw Daniel''s body moving a bit.


    "Since the sword of curse broke, all the curses rted to witch powers also became null. Now it''s all up to your love. The mate that you loved the most will be alive, and rest will die." Witch Madonna said, and Victoria rushed towards Daniel before cupping her hands as she brought some water in her hands through her magic.


    "Here, drink it," Victoria told Daniel, making thetter smile as he drank from her hands.


    "You did it, Victoria. You saved the world and not only the world but us too,¡± Daniel said, his turquoise eyes looking at Victoria proudly.


    Smiling at him, Victoria looked into his eyes for a second when the thought registered in her mind. Only the mate that she loves the most was supposed to live.


    Does that mean she loves Daniel the most among the three mates?


    Does she love Daniel more than she loves Alexander? Was that really true? She thought and was about to ask Madonna about it when she heard faint coughing from her behind.


    Turning her head, she looked at Ashton before cing Daniel''s head on a rock gently as she rushed towards Ashton, making him drink the water, just like how she did with Daniel.


    "Wait, how is this possible? How are you alive?" Victoria asked, her mind dazed now.


    "That¡¯s no a very good thing to say to a person who woke up from the dead, don¡¯t you think so? Are you sad I am alive? Should I be feeling offended now?" He asked, and Victoria shook her head, worried that he will take it to heart, making him chuckle at her bewildered expression.


    cing, Ashton gently on a tree''s support, Victoria ran towards Alexander, hoping he would wake up just like how Ashton did.


    She knew that she loved all three of them, but she can''t believe that she loves Alexander less than the two. She was confident that she loved Alexander the most in the world.


    "Alexander, wake up. Please, wake up. I love you. You know that, right? How can this happen? Howe Daniel and Ashton are awake but you aren''t. This is impossible. I love all three of you equally. Maybe I love you even more than them, but you can''t die on me like this. You have saved my life too many times, I will curse myself whole life if I won''t be able to save you," Victoria said before she looked at Witch Madonna with urgency.


    "How is this possible? Didn''t you say that the mate that I love the most in the world will live? Why is he not waking up!" Victoria screech.


    "Because I wanted to catch you off-guard," Victoria heard a voice, and before her mind could register anything, Alexander pulled her on top of him.


    However, what he didn''t expect was for Victoria''s soul to leave the body of the lion at the same time since her time was limited, and thus, when Alexander was about to kiss the lion, the raw growl of the lion as he stood on his forelimbs caught him off-guard. Making everyone chuckle at his bewildered expression, Alexander looked around himself, trying to find Victoria.


    Going back into her body, Victoria opened her eyes slowly, her body aching because of the wound that was healing slowly with the presence of her powers.


    ''It''s a good thing that I remembered I will being back to this body, in the end, and didn''t go for the heart, or I would''ve been surely damned.'' Victoria thought before she looked at her three mates, that were standing in front of her now, their beautiful smiles capturing her heart.


    "Well, the mate that you loved the most was supposed to live. It looks like, you love all your mates equally. Have a happy life, Victoria. I hope you will help the world again if some problemes in the future and will maintain your purity just like this," God Madonna said before she disappeared into thin air.


    "Wait, who is going to solve this mate¡¯s problems now?" Victoria shouted, but before she could say anything, Madonna was already gone, and she couldn''t help but look at her grandfather for help.

 Chapter 172 - Book-2 -87 The Powers Are Not Ready To Leave Her.

    Chapter-87


    "Now, what? Everything is solved, but how are we going to solve this mate¡¯s problem?" Victoria asked while looking at her three mates as they were sitting in the middle of a forest as if they were having a small pic after all the trauma.


    With the help of the witches and her powers, Victoria erased the memory of all the humans who witnessed the scene and helped the witches in clearing the surroundings. Though a hundred humans died, she made sure that their family members were informed about their deaths through a train mishap, and were given enoughpensation.


    "What do you mean? Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have no idea how to do that. I thought the thing will be resolved after the Christopher thing. But not only was our enemy changed, but our ns also changed drastically. Now I don''t have any n," Daniel said, making Victoria sigh loudly.


    "Grandpa, you are the eldest here. You tell us of some solution. You won''t let a hybrid live, right? You''ll help me un-hybrid, right? If that is even a term." Victoria asked Christopher, who looked at her for a good few seconds before shrugging.


    "Killing you or changing you was never my intention. The only thing I was afraid about was you bing another Madeline, but now that she is dead, and you were the reason she died, I don''t have a problem with it anymore." Christopher said, and Victoria looked at him, mouth agape.


    "So what? Are we going to be like this? Don''t you want an heir to your throne?" Victoria asked, wanting for him to be triggered by anything that could make him help her.


    "I do. Of course, I need an heir, but I can wait for a couple of years. Since the main problem is over, I don''t think I have anything that I can''t handle on my own. You will have kids, and judging from your three mates, I am sure you will have a bunch of them. I will just pick the kid who is more inclined towards the witch powers and will make him/her the heir to the throne. It is as easy as that," Christopher said, making Victoria almost lose her mind over his words.


    "Easy my ass!" She shouted angrily, making everyone raise their eyes at her cursing.


    They knew that she was getting frustrated with that, but she rarely cursed like that.


    "Well, as long as I am getting to have my time with her and my mate Emerald, I don''t think I''ll have a problem seeing a naked witch king and a naked werewolf king. We can have a foursome you know," Ashton was the one to rmend, and everyone looked at him nkly for a good few minutes, making him chuckle awkwardly.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I was just suggesting. What I mean to say is, this is also an option if everyone agrees. And as a matter of fact, I am not going to leave her this time," He further added.


    "One more solution to this problem is, we can have the division of months. Like one quarter she can live with me, them with Ashton, and then the remaining with Alexander," Daniel said with hopeful eyes, and everyone looked at him as if he sinned by saying that.


    "What? You are okay with having sex with her together, but you are not okay with everyone getting a chance with her?" Daniel shouted at Ashton, making him look away.


    "How about you guys stay together?" Christopher asked, and everyone turned to look at him as if he has grown two heads.


    "I mean, think about it. The only way you all can get her together is by living together. I know that the species are a bit difficult to live with each other, but things can change. Can''t they? What if this is for the betterment of the world? Humans live with us all the time, and it''s not unknown that Vampires, witches, and werewolves lived together in the human world. If they can live together there, then why not here? This will help you not only rule them all together, but you guys can even handle everything together." Christopher said, and everyone immediately fell into deep thoughts.


    "Wait, you guys aren''t seriously thinking about that, are you? I am a hybrid! How am I supposed to be living with three men? You said you had a solution to this problem. Won''t you guys like feel dirty? Will you be able to spend a night with me after thinking I spend the night with the other king?" Victoria practically shouted out aloud.


    "What about you, Alexander? You can''t agree to this, right? You used to flip out when a guy used toy his eyes on me. Will, you let just any other guy insert his dick inside me. Mate or no mate, king or no king, he is the other guy for you, ain''t he?" Victoria said, looking at Alexander, who was still deep in thought.


    "Please pardon my manners and words," She said to Christopher, who waved his hand awkwardly.


    "Victoria, you are shouting at us for telling you all these absurd ideas. You ask your powers, are they ready to leave you? If they are ready to leave you, then we will find a girl of our liking that will look like you and will incorporate the power into that person, but first, you have to be clear," Daniel said, and Victoria paused before she closed her eyes.


    ''What do you guys want?'' Victoria asked, keeping her mind as neutral as she could.


    ''Since Damien is my mate, and he is Alexander''s wolf, I will be living in your body anyways. You can ask Jasmine and Emerald.'' Ca said, directly dismissing the thought of kicking her out.


    ''I have been living with you since you were a child. Ca made her existence known only after you were or certain age and Emerald? She came thest. Also, aren''t you the daughter of Martha and Nelson? Martha is a witch. Your grandfather always wanted you to be a witch. I am not leaving,'' Jasmine said, sitting in the corner, burning like a fireball.


    ''I camete because my awakening happenedte. If I hade earlier, none of you would''ve been able to stake your im on her. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t know me enough. I love her, and I am bloody hell not leaving her.'' Emerald shouted, making Victoria sigh loudly.


    ''How dare you say that! Let me burn your dead soul!'' Jasmine hollered in anger.


    ''If you forced me out of the body, then I will drink Victoria''s blood and make her a Vampire like me,'' Emerald threatened, and Ca growled loudly at that.


    "Enough!!" Victoria shouted in anger, making all three of them look at her before they sat quietly.


    ''We are not leaving,'' They said with finality, making Victoria sigh loudly.


    Now, what is she supposed to do in a situation like this, where her powers are not ready to leave her, and her mates are not ready to find a feasible solution that doesn¡¯t include her sleeping with three men?

 Chapter 173 - Book-2 -88 The Wedding Of Victoria

    Chapter-88


    "Guys, I am not sure about this. This is probably the most hrious wedding of all time." Victoria said, her eyes looking at Rosaline, who was preparing her for her wedding today.


    "Well, I won''t refute the hrious part, but this is going to be awesome. I am sure of it," Rosaline said before she looked at La, who hase to attend Victoria''s wedding at her request.


    "She looks amazing, doesn¡¯t she?" La asked Martha, who nodded her head in reply.


    "She does. After all, she glows like a queen, who has three kings, ready to serve her," Martha said, making everyone chuckle while Victoria blushed scarlet red.


    After discussing for a month about what should be done because Victoria''s powers weren''t leaving her body no matter how much Victoria persuaded them, everyone finally concluded that they will not force Victoria into anything. The kingdoms were finally merged, and though initially, the species retaliated, when they came to know that it was done for their queen, who was stuck with the other two kings, everyoneughed it off and agreed with the settings.


    Though there are rogues in all the species, they are handled with the help of Daniel, who came back with his mate Melinda and was shocked after knowing what has happened in Victoria''s life in those three months.


    Daniel''s mate Melinda was a vampire, and since the kingdoms were getting merged, everyone was at much ease regarding their rtionship.


    Coming back to Victoria, she was still pissed about this mate thing and hasn''t let anyone touch her ever since they decided that they all get to have her. She was also pissed with her powers, and so far she has been living the life of a human.


    Whenever someone asks her to drop it already because it was of no use, she would say that she feels like a human girlfriend, who is cheating on her three boyfriends with each other.


    The oue of their one-month-long talk was, everyone gets to stay together, and it will be Victoria who will decide who she wants to be with on a particr day. She was also allowed to have a foursome just like Ashton had suggested, and as much as gross it sounded to Victoria, all the kings were ready for that, strangely even Alexander was okay with that.


    When Victoria asked him about this decision in private, he said he wants to live an eternity with her, and in a few years, he will get used to it, since they will for more than a thousand years. It was the most wholesome thing Victoria heard as she came to know that he was trying to do his best to adjust to her problems.


    It was also decided, when she will be with a particr king, the other powers have the obligation to leave the body if they don''t want to be with her at that time.


    "You look beautiful, sweetheart," Nelson said as he entered her room.


    Wearing her off-shoulder pearl wedding dress that Neptune had especially carved for her, Victoria put on a small crown that had all three emblems of the three powers she had in her.


    Adjusting the crown onest time, she stood, her aura screaming respect while she looked at herself in the mirror.


    In one month, she has trained herself how to walk and talk like a queen because she was not a mere girl who was the mate of a werewolf king anymore. She was the hybrid queen who was even above the three kings.


    Walking downstairs slowly as the long white train of her dressced with ck pearls trailed behind her, she took her father''s hand while her father held arge bouquet in his hand in her ce.


    Walking the aisle from in between of the guests, that included all the alphas and their mates from all the species, Victoria stopped below the stairs, looking at her three men who were looking as dashing as ever in their three-piece suit.


    Nelson held out Victoria''s hand before looking at the bouquet in Victoria''s hand.


    Extending her hand, he looked at the three men that were waiting there with their extended hands, ready to take her hand in theirs.


    "Give my hand to Alexander. Everyone knows that he will always be the one I love the most in the world. He is, My Personal Lycan King." Victoria said, loud enough for everyone to hear, and though everyone thought that Neptune and Ashton will be jealous of her words and decision, opposite to everyone''s thoughts, theyughed it off before they stepped down from the stairs and took Victoria¡¯s hands, holding each of her hand in theirs.


    Extending her hand, they ced her hand in Alexander''s hand, who looked at them gratefully.


    "I might be your personal Lycan king, but it''s so sad that I can''t call you my personal Lycan queen," Alexander said, and Victoria''s smile immediately fell, thinking he was offended by something.


    "You are, OUR Hybrid queen," He said before he looked at Neptune and Ashton, who engulfed her in a bear hug.


    "Stop it! Everyone is looking at us," Victoria squealed, making themugh out loud.


    "This is so hrious. No girl would''ve ever married three men at a time like I am doing," Victoria mumbled, and Neptune held her hand before looking into her eyes.


    "You were born to make history, Victoria," He said, his words calming her heart like always.


    Hearing his words, Victoria looked at the three men before a tear slipped from her eyes as she thought about the past and all the troubles they went through to achieve this day.


    She used to think that no one loved her. She used to think that she was cursed, and now that she has gotten three amazing men to love her, she can''t help but cry.


    "Hey, what happened? Why are you crying? Look, if you don''t like anything, we will cancel it. What is it?" The three of them panicked, and Victoria raised her hand in the air, confusing them.


    "I only have one ring finger," Victoria said, and everyone paused to look at her before they started chuckling at her childishness. Queen or no queen, she would always be their baby girl, and nothing in the world can change that.


    "Don''t worry, we will make you wear one ring only," Alexander said before he took out his ring and held her hand.


    cing the ring in her finger with Alexander¡ÁVictoria, he nodded at the other two men, who came one by one and ced their rings on her finger with Daniel Neptune¡ÁVictoria and Ashton¡ÁVictoria carved on them.


    After they were done, Daniel ced his finger on top of her rings, and they merged into one, thus,pleting the ceremony and easing Victoria''s tension.


    After cing the rings on their fingers, Victoria waited for the priest toplete the ceremony.


    "Do you take Daniel Neptune (King of dark witches), Ashton (King of Vampires), and Alexander (King of Werewolves) as your mates and husbands?" The priest said in confusion, making everyone chuckle.


    "I do," Victoria smiled, a blush creeping on her neck.


    "Do you take Miss Victoria, the beholder of Jasmine, Emerald, and Ca, as your wife?"


    "We do," They said, and the priest sighed out aloud in exasperation.


    "You guys may kiss," Priest said, and Daniel and Ashton each took her hand in theirs, kissing the top of them while Alexander kissed her cheek from behind, the photo captured by the photographer showcasing how much they love her and she loves them.


    "Queen Victoria of Vampires! Queen of werewolves! Queen of witches!" Everyone started to holler when they saw the ceremony ending, and some even started telling each other that she belonged to a particr species, making a small tension start to form in the crowd.


    Seeing themotion in the public, Victoria brought out a mic from thin air before switching it on.


    "Shut the fuck off, will you? It''s the hybrid queen Victoria, for all of you," Victoria said with a roll of her eyes, making everyone holler withughter as she was abducted by the three men before she starts cursing out loud again.


    This was something they have gotten used to, but they didn''t want her to be in a sour mood on the day of her wedding, that to be when they had been waiting for this day for a long time.

 Chapter 174 - Book-2 -89 The End

    After a few years¡­.


    "Mom! Mom!" Victoria heard loud shouting from upstairs, and she was about to go and check what was going on when her 6 years old daughter came running to her with tear-brimming eyes.


    "Azrael? What happened to you, sweetheart? Who painted your face like this?" Victoria asked her 5 years old daughter that she had with Alexander, her eyes creased in confusion.


    "Wuwuw¡­ It''s brother ke, mom. He and brother Jackson did this to me!" Azrael cried, making Victoria look at the boys in annoyance as she lifted her daughter in her arms.


    "Now, why would you guys do that?" Victoria asked while she cleaned her daughter''s face.


    "Mom, we need to do that. It was important. And she should be wearing this bedsheet from now on. She isn''t allowed to wear those clothes. Those clothes show off her skin," Jackson shouted while lifting a small bedsheet in his hand.


    "And why do you think, she should be wearing this?" Victoria asked before she shook her head at Chris, who was about toe and talk to her about some matters as they were nning to go out.


    She needed to handle her kids first.


    "Because if she doesn''t, then she will turn out like you. And that''s thest thing we want!" ke shouted, making Victoria squint her brows.


    "And what is that supposed to mean, young man?" She asked, walking towards the couch.


    "We know all about you, mom. Back then, when you were 18, all the guys used to roam around you because you were this beautiful, and everyone wanted to have you. You are still beautiful, and I have caught many people looking at you differently. Azrael is still a kid, but she is so cute. What if she turns out like you?


    We can''t have boys wanting her for themselves. She is ours. Therefore, she should paint her face and wear only a bedsheet or a duvet as clothing." Jackson reasoned with a proud face, and Victoria couldn''t help herself as she chuckled at his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you brothers are here for, aren¡¯t you? You will keep bad guys away from her, no?¡±


    "I don''t want to wear that, mommy," Azrael said, and Victoria was about to say something when her elder sons returned with Neptune and Sean.


    "You look beautiful, sweetheart. Are you going somewhere?" Neptune asked her before pecking her lips and then looking at Azrael.


    "Boys, how many times do I need to tell you that you can''t pain your sister''s face like this?" He said, looking at Jackson and ke, who hid behind their elder brothers.


    "You are definitely not wearing that. It is showing off your legs," Victoria heard a voice, making her roll her eyes.


    "By legs, you mean a little bit of skin above my feet, right?" Victoria asked before she sighed exasperatedly. Things were already bad with her three men around her, always acting so protective and possessive, and now that her sons were growing up, they were no better than their dads. If anything, they were even worse when tes to possessiveness.


    "Well, it is showing off your curves too," Alexander said before he walked over to her and hugged her.


    "Awwe, my baby. Who made you cry? Who touched my princess again? Daddy is going to take revenge," Alexander said before kissing Azrael''s nose, making her giggle.


    "Go get ¡®em, papa," She said happily, and Alexander turned to Jackson and ke, who hid further behind their elder brothers.


    "Since you both are here, handle the kids. I am going now. I have this important meeting lined up, and I can''t bete," Victoria lied when she was going to buy her three mates the anniversary gifts that were the day after tomorrow.


    "Mom, didn''t you hear what dad said? You can''t go like that. Change your clothes." Her elder son Ben said, and Victoria tilted her head before looking at him.


    "And, who are you to tell me that? I will wear what I want. You and your dad can take your advice and shove it-" Victoria couldn''tplete her words as Ashton ce a hand on her mouth with the speed of light.


    "-shove up your brain," Victoriapleted, making Ashton roll his eyes before he kissed her cheeks and hugged her from behind.


    "Don''t go like that, please? You know themittee is filled with men, and we can''t sit here, knowing all too well that every other guy out there will be lusting over you," Ashton said, still hugging her from behind.


    "Guys, there is nothing like that. You can stop with your overreacting. Not only you are a pain in my a- mind, but you have made your sons like yourselves too. It would''ve been better if I had gotten more daughters instead." Victoria said before she took her purse.


    ¡°That was mean!¡± Her sons shouted, and she gave them the look, making them pout.


    ¡°Am I wrong? You don¡¯t even let me wear my favorite dresses.¡± She sighed.


    "Mom, dad Ashton is right. You look damn hot. If I were a couple of years older and not your son, then I would''ve surely wanted to eat you. You just look delicious in this peach dress," Ben''s twin Adam said, and Victoria widened her eyes in shock.


    "Who the hell is teaching him these things?!" She shouted angrily, and everyone looked at Ashton in usation.


    He was the only guy without a filter over his mouth among her three mates.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I just casually slipped it one day. I just said your mom looks so delicious that sometimes I can''t control myself but want to eat her." Ashton said in his defense, and everyone gave him ¡®the look¡¯.


    Victoria was about to scold him for using such words in front of their kids when Azrael started crying, followed by her twin Sam.


    "What is it, sweetheart? What made you cry?" Victoria asked, concerned.


    "Wwuuwu¡­ Dad Ashton and brother Adam want to eat my mommy. They will eat my mommy." Azrael cried, and so did Sam, making her look at Ashton and Adam with a tired sigh.


    "If this was your n to stop me from going, it worked," Victoria said before she gave Azrael to Alexander and started rocking Sam, who was extending his hands for her to take.


    "No one''s eating your mom, sweetheart. Dad Ashton is just making fun of her. He is not going to eat her-"


    "-at least not how you are thinking," Ashton added, cutting Alexander off, and the elder sons Ben and Adam, who understood his meaning scrunched their brows, making Victoria''s face heat up with embarrassment.


    "You are sleeping in the guest room for the next six months," She said to Ashton before she walked inside the kitchen to prepare milk for Azrael.


    Looking in the shiny cab of the kitchen, she couldn''t help herself as a tiny smile crept up her face.


    It all started with entering the town of Pearly Canines and a chance encounter with Alexander in the same University.


    In these days, she came to know that the constant feeling that someone was watching her was because of Neptune and Ashton, who were keeping an eye on her from day one since she entered Pearly Canines.


    There were many ups and downs in their lives, and they all had a near-death experience, but in the end, it was all worth it.


    Though she still loves Alexander the most, since he was her personal Lycan king, she can''t help but proudly say that she loves all her three mates and her 6 kids with two still in her womb.


    Her cursed life had now turned into a boon, and she can''t be happier about it. Her life was full of happiness now and though there were little ups and downs, they were nothing they can¡¯t handle together.


    ¡°Victoria, why are you gone for soo long? Come back. We are going for a pic at Christopher¡¯s house,¡± Ashton shouted and Victoria smiled while shaking her head.


    The End.

 Chapter 175 - Authors Note

    Hello, dear readers, this chapter marks the end of the My Personal Lycan King series. I know I made a lot of mistakes and there were lots of grammatical mistakes, and I am sorry for all of them. I am not a native English speaker, but I am always trying to improve myself. If you loved this story even for a few minutes, then please leave ament and review the story. This was my first story, and I was a bit uneven in updating patterns too, please forgive me for that. Once again, thank you all for continuing this journey along with me. It was the support from readers like you that made this book work, and I hope I will be getting some love in the future too. There were manyments from readers and authors on other tforms that said my story was messed up and I wasn''t even sure if I would bepleting this tory, but support and faith from some of you kept me intact. Especial thanks to all the readers who had beenmenting on my story and motivating me. Please leave a review when you are done reading this. It will mean a lot to me.


    I have one more story on another tform that is exclusive there, and thus, I can''t post it here, but I will surely provide the synopsis of the story.


    Also, I will be writing a new story soon. I will start publishing it the first thing I have written a few chapters.


    Lots of love and strength to you guys!!


    Thankyou for reading this book,


    Your clumsy author


    Angelina Bhardawaj


    IG handle- @scribbler_angelina


    FB- Author Angelina Bhardawaj

 Chapter 176 - Synopsis Of Fated To The Wrong Alpha

    She was hurt. She was bullied and made fun of. And the only hope that kept her going was finding her mate. She has always been weak. Weak to the world. Why?


    Because she was antern. She didn''t have a wolf. That''s what everyone thought about her.


    When she found her mate, he wanted her to be his slut and not a wife.


    She might be an omega, but it doesn''t mean she will take disloyalty and betrayal lightly. So she did something that no one in history ever did.


    She rejected an Alpha.


    "I, Alexis rk, reject Brandon Sterling, the alpha of ck mist pack, and consider myself a free soul until I decide so."; Were herst words before she left that torturous ce and became a rogue.


    A rogue that everyone was fearing and finding.


    Why? Because she was the rogue that has be one of the biggest problems of almost all the packs in the country.


    She was Alexis rk. A rogue that rejected an Alpha, stealth food, kill other rogues, and more than that was living with humans and studying with them.


    What will happen when her case is given to the world''s most dangerous alpha, Sebastian Sinir, who has taken it upon himself to punish this rogue.


    The one who hated rogues and omega to a level that was beyond understanding. Why? Because his mate was an omega, who betrayed him with a rogue before dying.


    How will Alexis tackle this alpha, in whose College she was studying and living under hiding for almost a year?


    What will Sebastian do when he finds out the new girl he had been talking to is none other than the rogue omega that he had decided to kill?


    "To love you with all my might was my only wish, but you were the only one who gave me endless suffering. So today, I promise myself to not fall for anyone."; A simple saying that both Alexis and Sebastian had vowed upon.


    Will they be able to find their love amidst all these problems?


    Avable on Novelcat.


    Another story with Royal romanceing soon......


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!